《Shattered Girl (Emmy)》


 Broken Dreams Stories 1

    It was early evening when I got home from working on myst group project of the year. The house was dark, and the front door which began sticking when a leak in the roof got worse always makes a horrible squealing sound when it''s opened. As I turned to close it, I noticed a pile of mail on the small table in the hall. Almost everyone was stamped with a red Past Due, or Final Notice across the front of the envelope. I sighed, setting the mail back where I found it. There was nothing I could do about it anyway, I didn''t have a job, or any money

    I was walking toward my room when suddenly a searing pain shot through the back of my head, I was thrown across the living room hitting my head on the edge of the firece. I screamed as my fathernded a hard kick to my side. I just knew this was going to be bad. I don''t know how long I was unconscious, but the room around me was dark and spinning, so I squeezed my eyes shut again. I could smell blood, vomit, and burnt skin. My father must have burned me with cigarettes again. I woke up again sometimeter to the sounds of yelling, the noise forced me to try and move before my father spotted me and continued the beating he had started. I rolled onto my side, and pain shot through my ribs and right arm. My face was so bruised and swollen I could barely see out of my eyes. Great, my ribs must be either cracked or broken again, along with my arm, and I was starting to suspect my nose was broken as well. I gave up on moving as the yelling got closer, I closed my eyes hoping that he would think I was still passed out and ignore me.

    My father ran into the living room with sweat running down his face. It had been a hot day, we could never afford air conditioning, and fans could only do so much.

    "You stupid bitch, you got the cops called on me" he yelled as he hurried through the living room, and down the hallway toward his bedroom.

    The sounds of approaching sirens got louder, and I could hear crashing from my father''s bedroom. It sounded like he was moving furniture to barricade himself in his room. My head felt like it was going to split open as the sound of police sirens stopped in front of our house.

    There was pounding on the front door, yells from police, followed by the sound of the front door being kicked in.

    "F**k, "I groaned The noise made my head pound, and a wave of nausea rolled through my stomach. There was the sound of multiple feeting quickly down the hall Iypletely still hoping they wouldn''t fall over my battered body as they rushed into the living room.

    "Damn it," an officer cursed as he stopped in front of my destroyed body. I could hear his radio crackle as he shouted orders into it, asking for an ambnce, and describing some of my more obvious injuries.

    There was a lot of noiseing from the back of the house, but I ignored it and tried to focus on the officer kneeling next to me, hand gently grabbing my arm.

    "Miss, miss, can you hear me?" The officer asked, leaning over to look into my face.

    "The ambnce is almost here, stay with me for a few more minutes." He reassured me, sliding his hand across my forehead to move some hair from my face.

    I moaned and tried to focus on him, but I was in so much pain I closed my eyes, again. I must have passed out because, when my hearing suddenly returned it was to my father''s voice telling the officers that I was being a dramatic brat who wouldn''t take her punishment and that I was his kid and corporal punishment was legal. If he wanted to hit me he could.

    His voice faded as the officers dragged him outside and shoved him into the back of a squad car. Just then the ambnce pulled up and two paramedics rushed up the driveway with a stretcher.

    I don''t remember much after that, just voices and movement around me, the feeling of a blood pressure cuff on my good arm, numbers being called out, and the pinch and sting of an IV line being started. I passed out when they began to move me, the meds not working fast enough to keep the pain at bay.

    The next time I woke, I was in a dimly lit room, with the beeping of various monitors nearby. Taking a deep breath was still painful, but I could tell my r*bs had been wrapped, my broken arm was now in a splint and was lying by my side, and my face had been cleaned up. My vision was clear now with blood no longer dripping into my eyes. I looked around and noticed a woman sitting in a chair by the foot of my bed.

    I stared at her, confusion must have shown on my face, because she put down her phone, and stood. Walking closer to me she sighed a look of revulsion maring her perfect face. I had no idea who she was, or why she was in my room. She looked to be several inches taller than me, with perfectly styled hair, and expertly applied makeup. Her clothes and shoes were expensive, as was her diamond wedding ring.

    "I''m sorry, who are you?" I croaked. The woman sighed again, the expression on her face inly showing she would rather be anywhere else.

    "I''m your mother, Emilia," she snapped as her phone started ringing. She shook her head and retreated to her chair, grabbed the phone jabing at the screen, and hissing into the phone.

    "I don''t know Clint, she just woke up, no she''s not going to be presentable any time soon, she''s a mess" The woman who is apparently my long lost mother snapped into the phone.

 Broken Dreams Stories 2

    "Ok then," I mumbled, closing my eyes again. First my abusive father beats me unconsious. Now this woman who is aplete stranger, and iming to be my mother, was standing in the corner of my room, growling and hissing into her phone.

    "I can''t understand why you would want her anywhere near your house," sheinied "Its going topletly disrupt our lives, not to mention your campain and think about the boys, this is still their home, when theye back on leave or during breaks from college they don''t need some broken worthless girl, who is obviously trouble being thrown into their peaceful home." her voice changed from angry growls, to concerned loving parent like the flick of a switch.

    I groaned quietly, wondering if I closed my eyes and pretended to be asleep she would go away. I did just that and must have acutally fallen asleep, because I was startled awake by the loud click of a heal tapping angrly on the floor.

    "Well its about time, were you nning on sleeping the whole day?" she snapped

    "Ummm, Im in the hospital, what else am I supposed to be doing?" I snap, " I''m having a shit day, Im obvously hurt, and Im supposed to be resting" If I could have flipped her off I would have but even that small amount of movement was to painful.

    I wanted this woman gone, I didnt care who she imed to be. I didnt remember my mother, she had left before I was two years old ording to my father, anything that she left behind had been destroyed so I didnt even know what she looked like. There had been no trace of her left in the house. I slowly moved my good arm over to the bed railing and tapped the nurse call button. A few minutester a nurse walked in followed by the doctor.

    "Oh honey Im so d to see you awake," the nurse said in a gental voice. She efficently moved around my bed, bumping my mother further away me. She quietly began taking my vitals, and checking the various machines, and tubes that I was connected to, while the doctor went over my list of injuries.

    "Well youngdy, you are very lucky," the doctor stated, looking up from the tablet he was carrying. "two of your r*bs are badly broken, and you are lucky they did not puncture your lungs, Several others have small fractures or brusies." he paused to gently move aside a corner of the gown to check the wrap.

    "Your arm was broken in two ces, we need to wait for the swelling to go down, then we will have a better idea of what needs to be done." He poked at my broken arm, asking if I can wiggle my fingers.

    "Excue me doctor," my mother said pushing her way between the doctor and my bed.

    "When excatly can Emilia be released?" She sighed dramaticly "You have no idea how inconvient this whole ordeal has been, I have had to cancle all of my appointments today, just to be here, and some of them. have taken months to get in the first ce."

    "Wow" I mouthed to the doctor, a small smile appeared on his face and he rolled his eyes.

    "Well Mrs. Peters, as I have told you already, Emmy."

    "Its Emilia, not Emmy," my mother snapped, "if she has to live with us she will use her proper name, not some juvenile nickname."

    "Anyway, as I was saying" the doctor continuedpletely ignoring my mothers outburst. "She has broken and bruised r*bs, a severely broken arm, a broken nose, and concussion, that caused a loss of consciousness, shes not going anywhere for at least twenty-four hours."

    Sighing dramatically, she stomped her way back to the corner of the room, phone held to her ear.

    "No Clint, she''s not being released today, I had to sit here all day and cancle my hair appointment for nothing. Do you know how long it takes to get an appointment with Andrew? Its a three month wait, and I had to miss it. Now my hair wont be done the way I wanted for the campain dinner tonight." She sniffled patheticly into the phone. "I only have four hours to get ready and now I will have to do my own hair." She continued to sniffle into the phone as the doctor and I shared a What the F**k look. He patted my leg gently.

    "Dont worry Emmy I will get rid of her for you, get some rest, I will have the nursee back with pain meds in a few minutes" He said over his shoulder as he usherd my mother out of the room, her whiny voice suddenly cut off my the closing of the door. A few minutester the nurse returned with some pain medicine and a cup of water. I managed to take the pills one-handed, and she handed me some juice and jello. I slowly ate my snack and promptly fell asleep.

    I woke several times during the night as the nurses came and went, checking machines, and my vitals. In the morning I was wheeled out for more scans and X-rays, and when I returned, there were two more strangers in my room. I looked at them curiously as the nurse got me settled back into bed. The man was older, probably mid tote forties, and at least six feet tall. sses framed sky blue eyes, and his dark brown hair was just beginning to lighten with streaks of silver. The boy standing next to him looked around my age. He was several inches taller than the older man, with the same blue eyes, and reddish-brown hair that he kept swiping out of his face.

    I sighedboriously, adjusted the bed and pillows to make myselffortable, and looked at the two strangers waiting for someone to say something.

    The older man smiled and stepped closer to the bed, With his perfectly straight, and blinding white teeth, I had a sinking feeling I knew who this was, and I could tell I already didn''t like him.

 Broken Dreams Stories 3

    "Emilia, I''m so d you are awake," his smile grew impossibly wide, He approached with his hand out, lowering it when he saw my left arm was splinted. "I''m Clint Peters, your stepfather," yep, that''s exactly what I was afraid of. he was reaching out to pat my shoulder, but

    I flinch away from him, not wanting this strange guy, with the over white smile to touch me.

    "Dad, stop it, she doesn''t want you touching her when she''s hurt" The boy stepped up, grabbing the older man''s shoulder and turning him slightly away from me. I gave him a small smile of thanks for his intervention.

    "Oh nonsense, she doesn''t mind, do you Emilia?" Clint''s creepy white smile was stered back on his face, as he shook his son''s hand off his arm.

    "Umm, my name''s Emmy, not Emilia, and I''m in a lot of pain, so I do mind" While wanting my voice to be strong, it still wobbled with fatigue. The boy, whose name I still didn''t know, but guessed was one of my step-brothers, snorted. Clint red at him, as he turned back toward me. His re made me flinch, and my stepbrother took another step forwrd, ready to block me from his father.

    "Oh, that''s right, your mother warned me of this childish nickname you insist on using." He sighed loudly, thinking for a minute he snapped his fingers, and grinned at me." I have an idea, when we are home you can call yourself Emmy, but while out in public you can go by Emilia, it''s a much more dignified name for the daughter of a soon-to-be senator."

    I stared at Clint, shocked into silence, there was no way this guy was serious, I nced at my new stepbrother, but he just rolled his eyes and shook his head.

    Clint''s ringing phone pulled him away from my bed, without another word to me, he crossed the room, told my stepbrother whose name was Jacob to help me get ready to leave, and walked into the hallway letting the door close behind him. I nced at Jacob in shock, as he red at the closed door shaking his head and mutering something to quiet for me to hear.

    Jacob approached my bed, a frown deepening on his face as he took in my injuries. "I''m sorry my father is such an asshole, luckly he isn''t around much." He smilied at me, as he pulled a chair up to the bed and sat next to me.

    "Is there anything you need right now?" He asked, his face concerned. I studied him for a moment, seeing the genuine look of concern on his face. Giving him a small smile I shook my head.

    "I''m good, thanks." I said, happy that there seemed to be at least one person that would be on my side, at this strange new house.

    "Sorry about that, He can be a real overbearing asshole sometimes" Jacob gave the door his father had just walked through a hard re and then came over to me. holding out his hand to. "Nice to meet you, Jacob, I take it you are part of my new family?" I awkwardly squeezed his hand, blushing and letting it go quickly.

    God, he''s so hot why does he have to be my stepbrother, it''s so not fair. At that thought my sex-starved inner voice popped up to helpfully remind me I was only rted to him through my mother''s marriage, and of all the stepbrother romances I had seen advertised on my e-reader. Ok fine, I might have a few of them saved forter, I admitted to myself.

    "Yep, you will meet Joshuater, he''s my twin." Jacob smiled and ran his hand through his hair. "Our other two brothers are currently stationed out of the country," he said over his shoulder Oh wow there are four of them, I''m so screwed. My inner voice was now doing a happy dance as she began searching for something sexy to wear. No I thought, I''m a character in a romance novel, I cannot get romantically involved with any of them. My inner voice flipped me the bird and began pulling out sexy underwear.

    Jacob pulled my bag of belongings out of the little closet, opened the bag, and began searching for something for me to wear. After a minute a frown appeared on his handsome face, as he dug through the meager contents. I knew any clothing left in there was beyond saving.

    "You''re not going to find anything worth wearing in there." I said as he gave up his search.

    "All right, little sis," Jacob grinned wickedly. "Let''s find you something else for you to wear so you don''t have to go home in that hospital gown. I think the nurse left these for you to change into" He reached for something on the bedside table and held up a new pair of scrubs.

    "Wait, wait," I squeaked pulling the nket further up my body " You can''t help me change, you''re my stepbrother."

    "Ok, how do you n on getting dressed with a broken arm, and cracked ribs, hmmm" Jacob said, pointing out the obvious. He sat on the edge of the bed, waiting patiently for my answer.

    I stared hard at the sheet covering my legs, not wanting Jacob to see that my eyes were filling with tears. Thest few days had been a lot, and I had hit my emotional limit, there were too many things happening at once. My father was arrested, A new family I knew nothing about, except that my Mother didn''t want me there, and my stepfather only seemed to want to use me for his political campaign. Four stepbrothers, three of whom I hadn''t met yet.

    Jacob was still sitting on the bed, and he was watching me carefully now. As soon as he saw the first tear drip from my face to the sheet he slowly leaned forward and gently lifted my chin until I was looking him in the eyes.

    "Oh sweetheart, I didn''t mean to make you cry," He murmured. As he reached up to touch my face, the movement startled me and I jerked away from him hissing as my ribs and arm protested, causing more tears to run down my face.

    "Hey, hey, sweetheart, I''m sorry to scare you, I didn''t mean to" Jacob pleaded. "I swear, you''re safe with me, with us. We won''t let anyone ever hurt you again." Jacobs''s voice went from pleading to determined so quickly that my eyes snapped up to his face, looking for any signs of deceitfulness.

    "Don''t say that" I whispered, "you can''t make a promise like that." shaking my head, I carefully rubbed the tears off my face. No one had ever shown me an ounce of concern, not my parents, or teachers, or anyone really, so why would this guy care enough to say something like that? There was no way this could be real.

    "I can say it and we will do it" Jacob dered in a firm voice, slowly leaning forward and gently kissing my forehead. "I promise, we will all keep you safe. You are not alone anymore sweetheart, you will have all of us on your si

 Broken Dreams Stories 4

    Jacob squeezed my hand as he stood, went to the door, and gged down my nurse. He smiled at me again, and stepped out of the room, closing the door behind him. "Could you help me get dressed please?" I asked quietly. The nurse nodded and grabbed the scrubs off the side table,ying on the bed next to me.

    "Ok dear, first let''s get all this stuff off you," The nurse smiled pleasantly as she began disconnecting wires and pulling off the tape. She removed my IV and helped me sit up. Just as I began to work the gown off my broken arm with the nurse''s help when suddenly raised voices from the hallway made us both pause. After several minutes the voices quieted down, and I finished getting dressed.

    "It''s still going to be a little while before you will be ready to leave, there is quite a bit of paperwork to go over, and appointments to make." The nurse said as she helped me getfortable in bed again.

    "Sounds good, thank you," I said as the nurse tidied up the tubing, and threw away the garbage. On her way out of my room, she grabbed the bag of my belongings and set it on the bed so I wouldn''t forget it.

    As the nurse walked out, I saw Jacob stand from where he was lounging against the door jam, walking in he closed the door behind him. He nced at me making sure I was settled before he dragged the visitor''s chair over to the head of my bed. He flopped into the chair and leaned forward, squeezing my good hand.

    "So in case you didn''t hear, I convinced Dad to let me take you home. He wanted to show you off at the press conference he has in an hour, but your doctor told him you wouldn''t be discharged by then." Jacob shook his head running his fingers through his hair again." He got pretty mad, because he wasn''t getting his way, but ended up leaving so he would have enough time to get ready."

    "Wait, wait, it takes. him an hour to get ready to stand in front of a bunch of microphones?" I let a giggle escape, and I eyed Jacob. It seemed like he wasn''t thrilled with his dad at the moment, but I didn''t want to make fun of my new stepfather if it was going to upset him. Jacob snorted, smiling at me.

    "Yeah, just be prepared, he''s going to want to drag you on stage tomorrow to introduce you and tell his constituents what good care you''re receiving after your horrible ident." Jacob rolled his eyes at thest statement, but my mouth was hanging open.

    "What. The. Fuck" I swore " how was this an ident? Did I identally walk into my father''s fist? Did he identally stomp on my arm until it broke? Kicked my ribs so hard they cracked!" My voice raised with each statement until I was crying again. Jacob climbed into bed next to me, carefully wrapping his arm around me, and making shushing noises.

    "Why is he doing this? I just met him today, and we are going to be one big happy family by tomorrow?" I sniffled as Jacob slowly rubbed my back.

    "I don''t know anything about your family." I said in a panicked voice. I met my mother for the first time yesterday, and she''s made it very clear she doesn''t want me living with you guys. My stepfather who I met this morning only wanted me so people feel sorry for him and give him their vote. I don''t know anything about my other three stepbrothers, except that one is your twin, and the other two are overseas." At this point, I was seriously beginning to panic. Jacob had gone from rubbing my back to squeezing my hand, telling me to take deep breaths so I don''t pass out again.

    After threatening to go find the doctor and nurse, I finally began to take deep breaths until I was calm again. Jacob let go of my hand, giving it onest gentle pat. Sitting down in the chair again, he exhaled loudly.

    "Ok, one thing at a time Little Sister." He said with a smile.

    "I''m not little." I grumbled.

    "Yeah you are, Shorty," he snorted. "You''re what? A little over five feet?"Jacob was giggling now.

    Trying to be the mature person in this conversation I stuck my tongue out at him. Jacob continued to giggle, finally taking a deep breath and getting himself under control.

    "Okay," he said, more serious now. "Some of this I can fix by answering your questions." He leaned forward expectantly, waiting for me to speak.

    "So tell me more about your brothers, " I said.

    "Ok Andrew is the oldest, he''s twenty-six and a medic in the army. Michael is twenty-four and a special forces sniper. Joshua and I are neen, we are both going to be freshmen at Granite Harbor University this fall." He shifted on the bed and continued. "We are all very close and talk or email at least once a week. Joshua and I won''t be leaving until September when sses start, so we will be home with you all summer." He grinned.

    "Good, I''m d I will have some friendly faces around" I smiled.

    Jacob continued to tell me silly stories about the four of them growing up. The one thing I noticed was that their father was hardly ever there. It was their mother, and once she died, various nannies took over. We talked until the nurse walked in with arge stack of discharge papers and a bottle of painkillers.

    After going over everything and reminding Jacob to make sure I got plenty of rest, I was tucked into a wheelchair and wheeled out of the hospital by the nurse as Jacob ran to get his car.

    We made it outside right as Jacob pulled a ck SUV into the loading zone. He jumped out of the car and ran around to where I waited, gently picking me up and getting me settled into the passenger seat.

    "Wow, nice car," I said looking at the fancy screens, and buttons on the dashboard.

    "Thank you, but it''s an SUV, not a car." He smirked waiting to see if I would respond to his teasing.

    "Smart ass," I mumbled as I struggled with the seat belt.

    "Here let me." Jacob looked at me for permission before leaning over me and grabbing the shoulder strap. Pulling it out far enough so it wouldn''t hit my broken arm, he clicked it into ce, grazing his hand across my thigh as he did.

    I swallowed hard as his fingers sent heat scorching right to my center. "Family, family, he''s my stepbrother I shouldn''t be turned on" I desperately chanted in my mind.

 Broken Dreams Stories 5

    stay a while.

    My libido who had not made an appearance in months decided this was the perfect time toe out of hiding, to remind me that I was not rted by blood to any of my new stepbrothers." Nope not listening," I thought as my libido started settling in like she was going to "So how long does it take to get to the house?" I asked, hoping Jacob wouldn''t notice how hard I was blushing.

    He nced at me as he drove away from the hospital. Are you feeling ok there Em, you''re looking a little red"

    Yep, yep, all fine, nothing to see here" I stammered and Jacob snorted

    "And what''s up with calling me Em?" I asked him

    "Well, Em is short for Emmy, and since you''re short, I thought it was a good nickname" He was grinning again waiting to see how I would react.

    "I''m not short," I pouted, sticking my tongue out at him again.

    "Be careful where you stick that tongue it could get you into trouble Em" He chuckled, as he turned on his blinker and merged onto the highway.

    I mmed my mouth shut and whipped my head around focusing hard on the passing scenery. Jacob reached out for my good hand linking his fingers with mine, giving them a gentle squeeze.

    "I promise Em, everything will be fine. We will make sure of it" he gently squeezed my fingers again before letting go of my hand. I smiled gently at him.

    "Thank you, Jacob, that means a lot" I smoothed my hands down my borrowed scrubs.

    "Call me Jake. Dad insists on using our full names because it sounds more high ss, but we don''t care, and use nicknames." Jake slowed down taking the exit toward the rich upper-ss part of town.

    "Thanks, Jake I will, my father always hated my name, and had been calling me Emmy for as long as I can remember" I looked up as we approached a gatedmunity. Jake slowed down so the sensor could read the sticker on his windshield. The gate opened, and as we drove through a security guard waved at us.

    "Wow." my mouth dropped open as we drove down a street. It seemed like there was a whole town behind the gates. We passed several small shops and a market. A school backed up to arge open field. There was also a country club,plete with a spa. Jake made a few more turned untill we were on a street with enormous houses all set back from the road, with fences and gates of their own. Jacob drove to the end of the street, and pulled up to a gate, punched in a code, and drove up the driveway.

    "Here we are little sis." he pulled up by the front door and turned off the SUV. As I tried to unbuckle myself the front door opened, and a mirror image of Jake was standing on the front porch.

    "Jake"" I whispered, "you didn''t tell me you two were identical, I''m never going to be able to tell you apart" Jake justughed, jumped out of the SUV, and came around to lift me down.

    "Don''t worry Em, there are plenty of ways to tell us apart." He said it with enough innuendo and heat, that my face turned bright red again, and when he scooped me into his arms, I buried my head in his neck. Joshua met us at the steps leading up to the house. "Is she ok? Was the drive too much? Why didn''t you tell me her injuries were this bad?" He shot off all three questions in one breath while ring at Jacob.

    "So Josh, this is Emmy. Em, this is Josh." Josh''s face went from a ring frown to a gentle smile in the blink of an eye, as he walked up to me.

    "Hey there Em." Josh slowly reached out to squeeze my good hand.

    "Nice to meet you, Josh." I smiled andy my head back on Jake''s shoulder. The day hadpletely exhausted me, and it was only a little after one.

    "Come on, let''s get her settled inside so she can rest." Jake began walking up the stairs, with Josh hurrying ahead to open the door for us.

    I gasped in shock as Jake carried me into the house. It was enormous. My old house could have easily fit into just the entryway.

    "I don''t belong here" I whisper to myself. Everything is spotless, the floor polished so it looked like ss. Expensive paintings lined the hallway. As we walked I looked into the rooms we passed, seeing more sparkling clean rooms and expensive decorations, I gulped. Maybe I could just avoid the whole side of this house. I was panicked at the thought of breaking some priceless vase, or some other expensive disaster.

    Josh, who was standing behind me, reached out and rubbed my back.

    "It''s ok Em, it''s just a house, we grew up here. Trust me we broke plenty of things when we were younger. He smiled shyly at me and slowly reached up to brush the hair out of my face. Looking at me for permission before he touched me.

    "I can''t imagine even one child in a house like this let alone for rambunctious boys" Iughed. Trying to picture four little boys all dust and dirt running through these very hallways. Crashing into tables holding expensive decorations, sticky fingers touching everything that could be reached.

    "Hopefully one of these days you will know what it''s like." Jake said looking at me with a heat in his eyes that made me blush. Instead of replying I just squeaked and buried my head into his shoulder.

    "Jake, man stop embarrassing her, let her get used to us first," Josh said ring at his brother while patting me on the back. Jake red at his twin but still leaned his head against mine and whispered that he was sorry.

 Broken Dreams Stories 6

    "If it makes you feel better Em, we don''t spend much time in this wing of the house. Our rooms are all in the East wing, and it''s where we tend to spend most of our time." With that, Josh turned down a hallway, and after a couple of minutes, we were in a more rxed part of the house. Large overstuffed chairs and a couch were scattered around therge room, and a t-screen TV hung on the wall, surrounded by several gaming systems. At the other end of the room was a small kitchen and dining area. I also noticed six closed doors, three off each side of the room. A seventh door looked like it led into a bathroom.

    "Wow, much better, "I grinned while looking around. There was even a small library set up on one side of therge room, and I couldn''t wait to explore it. I have always loved to read, but I never had enough extra money to spend on books, and the local library didn''t have much either considering how poor our neighborhood was.

    "Yeah we like it," Jake added as he walked toward one of the closed doors. " this will be your room, once you feel better we can help you decorate it however you want. He pushed the door open and carried me into my new room, setting me gently onto the softest bed I had everid on.

    "I love it," I grinned looking around at the beige and pastel blue room. "It''s perfect, I''m not changing a thing," still ginning I looked up at the twins. They were both staring at me with heated expressions that made me immediately blush, and I glued my eyes to theforter studying it like there would be a testter.

    "Hey, don''t be scared baby, Jake already promised that we would all keep you safe. We would never do anything to hurt you." Josh sat next to me, gently rubbing circles on my back.

    "Not scared, just shy," I say quietly, still not brave enough to meet Josh''s eyes.

    "Ok, Jake pped his hands, making me jump at the sound of skin hitting skin. "Let''s get you settled so you can rest, maybe take a nap before dinner?" our parents won''t be here tonight, they have another dinner party to attend for Dad''s campaign. We could order food, and just rx and watch movies. "How does that sound Em?"

    "Great, but I would love to change before I take a nap. The scrubs are ok, but they are kind of scratchy." I scratched my leg to prove my point.

    "On it," Josh jumped off the bed and ran out of the room, some crashing followed, and Jake just shook his head. A few minutester a triumphant Josh returned holding up a t-shirt, and a pair of boxers for me to change into.

    "Thank you, Josh," I reached for the clothes he offered, taking them in my good hand, and ring at my splinted broken arm. This wasn''t going to be easy.

    "Would you like some help Em?" Jake asked. I looked up at him to see sincerity and concern on both twin''s faces.

    "I want to try on my own, I need to learn how to take care of myself again, especially since my arm is going to be like this for a while. I smiled shyly as both guys headed toward the door.

    "We will be right here if you need anything," Jake closed the door most of the way leaving it slightly cracked so they could hear me if I called.

    "Well, here goes nothing," I mumbled as I began to try and get out of the itchy borrowed scrubs.

    Yep, I was going to have to suck it up and ask for help. While the bottoms came off with only a little tugging, there was no way I could get the top off.

    "Hey guys, I''m going to need some help after all." I called out as I threw a nket over myp, thest thing I wanted them to see was my boring white cotton panties. I heard amotion outside my door, Jake slipped in, mming the door in his brother''s face. I could hear Josh cursing good-naturedly on the opposite side.

    I giggled as Jake yelled through the closed door "Next time brother." He was grinning when he walked over, squatting down in front of me. "What''s the best way to help Em, I don''t want to hurt you"

    "I think as long as I move slow, and you don''t jerk the shirt, we should be able to get me out of this."After several minutes of gently trying to get my good arm out of the scrubs, I sighed "Screw it, go find some scissors, you can cut me out of the stupid thing." Jake nodded and began searching the desk that was across the room from my bed.

    He triumphantly held up the scissors, and came back over, helping me stand.

    "Ok, I''m going to cut along the seam and it should just fall off without hurting your arm." He began to cut carefully, and a few minutester, the scratchy shirt fell away. I sighed happily, now that the stiff fabric was gone. "Here''s the clean clothes from Josh, do you want help with these too?" He set the clothes next to me, waiting for me to decide what to do.

    "I think I would like to get cleaned up first." I was ncing longingly at the bathroom, having spotted therge soaking tub and shower. Jake stood, holding out a hand to help me stand. Wincing I got to my feet, and carefully made my way into the bathroom. Jake followed, stopping to wait at the door until I asked him for help.

    I stood in the middle of the room, taking everything in. The tub was big enough to hold three people easily, and the shower was enormous, with so many buttons, and knobs I didn''t think I would be able to turn it on without an instruction manual. I turned to face Jake, my anxiety clearly showing.

    "I.....don''t know what to do." I looked at Jake with tears filling my eyes, and lip trembling. I wanted to take a shower, but with all the bandages and splints I couldn''t do it myself, and there was no way I was asking my new stepbrother who I had just met that day, to shower with me. That just sounded wrong, plus he would see all my scars and I didn''t want him to pity me more. As I fought through all of the thoughts running through my head, Jake came up to me and gently enveloped me in a hug, kissing the top of my head and making shushing noises, as he held me.

 Broken Dreams Stories 7

    Shattered Girl Chapter 7

    *Hey sweet girl, it''s ok, there is nothing to be embarrassed about, nothing will happen unless you want it to. None of us will ever touch ye without your consent." He pulled back looking me in the eyes. "I promise." he said again, more forcefully this time. I nodded my head and took a step back so I could see him better. "No one has ever wanted to help me, or even cared about me, it''s so overwhelming." I was sobbing, crying so hard it was making my ribs hurt. Jake carefully picked me up and walked over to the bathroom counter, setting me down on top of it, he nudged my legs apart, stepping in between them and wrapping his arms around me, careful of my ribs, and broken arm. "Look at me Em," Jake insisted, waiting patiently for me to follow his instructions. When I did finally meet his eyes, he smiled at me "Good girl" he whispered. My core clenching at his words.

    I tried to look away embarrassed about being turned on by my stepbrother.

    "Hey none of that," Jake cupped my chin holding my head in ce so I was forced to keep eye contact with him." You have four men now, who are going to do everything they can to help you and care for you. I know you only just met Josh, and haven''t met Andrew or Michael yet but I can guarantee they will all feel the same way." "Ok" I whisper still looking him in the eyes. He leans down and kisses my forehead, then my cheek. Taking a small step back he wipes the tears from my cheeks.

    "So, how about this? I can fill up the sink, and grab soap, and a washcloth, between the two of us I think we can get you cleaned up pretty well. The other option is we get in the shower both dressed as we are, and I can help you wash your hair, and anything else you''refortable with." "Let''s go with option one." I was exhausted from the day and just wanted to be cleaner than I was and take a nap. Jake ran his thumb along my cheek before turning to look for soap and a washcloth. He quickly returned, turning on the water in the sink, and adjusting it to a nice warm temperature. "Does this feel ok baby?" He asked as he soaked the washcloth, added some soap, and gently began washing my face, and neck.

    "It feels good, there''s no pain," I whispered. Jake continued to run the washcloth gently over my exposed skin, carefully avoiding the numerous bruises and cuts my father had left on me. I froze when he nudged my legs apart again and began running the warm cloth up my inner leg. "You ok Em?" Jake asked, stopping his upward movement when he felt me freeze. "I can stop if you''re ufortable, we can always wash your legster." He was so sweet and gentle, and I didn''t want him to stop. +10%

    I''m good, you don''t have to stop." I squeaked, looking anywhere but at him, I began reciting multiplication facts in my he body would take the hint and turn down the heat that was shooting through my core. I didnt know what I would do if he n damp my panties were getting, besides die of embarrassment. He quickly finished with my legs much faster than I expected Bonus stepped back to grab a towel for me, I let out a huge sigh of relief, and let him lift me off the counter. He dried me off quick! back to the bedroom. 07:58

    Josh was sprawled out on the bed, having changed into basketball shorts and a t-shirt. Remote in hand he was flipping through the channels on a t-screen TV mounted on the wall across from my bed. When he saw us He froze a big grin spread across his face. Theres my baby girl, I have been waiting for you, I''m so bored." He whined," Come sit with me and we can find something to watch." I nced back atke, hoping he was not mad at me. Jake smiles, slowly rubbing my back.

    "it''s ok Ein, I was serious when I told you we were going to take care of you and keep you safe. He gave me a gentle push toward the bed, helped or climb up, and adjusted the pillows so i would befortable

    Josh turned to me with a somber look on his face. "Ok, Em I have a very serious question for you." He looked at me expectantly.

    I gulped, "Ok, what is it?" I asked nervously, ying with the edge of a pillow.

    "Which is better, superhero, or monster movies?" Jake groaned and set down sandwiching me between himself and his twin, who was not so patiently waiting for my answer.

    "Um, I haven''t had a chance to watch a lot of moviestely. I don''t remember thest one I saw." Josh and Jake both looked at my mouth gaping.

    "Oh, baby we are going to fix that right now." Josh insisted. With a few clicks of the remote, he pulled up a list of movies and began scrolling through them. The boys began arguing about the best movie to start with until I jumped in and picked one that looked interesting. We all gotfortable, and Josh began listing off facts about the background of the different characters. By the time the movie began, I was sound asleep. My head rested on Joshes shoulder, my hand linked with Jake''s.

    I woke up sometimeter, still sandwiched between the twins. The movie had just ended, and I felt bad for sleeping through the whole thing after they had made a big deal out of me watching it. I stretched my good arm, then groaned in pain, great my pain meds must have worn off while I was napping.

    "Hey baby girl what''s wrong?" Josh leaned over me with a worried look on his face.

    POST

 Broken Dreams Stories 8

    "11 need more pain meds, they must have worn off while I slept, and now everything hurts." I could not getfortable no matter what I tried to do. I let out a small whimper as Jake moved off the bed. Josh cupped my face in his hand, turning my head until I was looking in the eyes.

    him

    "Jake''s going to get your meds and something for you to drink, I promise you will feel better soon baby girl" He leaned down, kissing the tip of my nose, making me blush." Baby there is no reason to be embarrassed, Nothing we are doing is wrong" "But...but you''re my stepbrother, we shouldn''t beying in bed together, and you shouldn''t be kissing me. What would happen if my mom or your dad saw us? They would throw me out and I would have nowhere to go." My voice was shaking, picturing myself beaten, broken, and alone, not being able to see the two people who had shown more kindness, and caring, in the day that I have known them, than either of my parents had in thest eighteen years of my life. "Take a breath baby girl, I don''t want you passing out," Josh instructed. I ignored him, trying to fight back my anxiety, but quickly losing the battle to the dark voice in my head. It had started as a whisper, but continued to get louder, the harder I tried to fight it back. You will I always be broken, and alone, battered, broken, and I alone. No one will love you, you too much repeating the same things over and over again. I sat eyes screwed shut, as the voice continued to work, you''re a shattered mirror, no one will ever want to pick up your pieces, they will just throw you away." The dark voice was almost screaming in my head now, to scream. I grabbed my thigh with my good I I hand, pinching and scratching myself as hard as I could, anything to get the voice to stop. Suddenly a pair of strong hands were gripping my hand and thigh, hands cupping my face. Two voices were repeating name back into I Josh, face from was firm and dominant the Emmy...Em, little girl look at "The firmness of his voice, caused me to focus on him, even while I still gasped for breath, "There you are baby girl, what a good girl to follow directions, I know you don''t think you can breathe but I promise you can." He took my good hand cing it on his chest. Ok baby, feel me breathing, and breathe with me." I followed his directions, my hand cold against his warm chest. "That''s it, baby, keep going." As Josh encouraged me to breathe, I felt Jake slip behind me, his hand brushing damp hair off my face, kissing the side of my head, whispering into my ear that they would leave me, that they care about me, and will do everything they can to help me heal, body and soul.

    After taking another deep breath I closed my eyes and began to apologize. "I''m sorry, so..so sorry. I don''t know what came over me." I was babbling so quickly that it took Josh cupping my face again to get me to stop. Baby girl there is nothing to be sorry for, you had a panic attack, it can happen to anyone. I will not let you apologize for something you have no control over." Josh''s firm voice was back, and it sent a shiver down my spine straight to my core. I nodded my head showing I understood. "We promise we will always be here for you sweetheart." Jake said from behind me, pressing another kiss to the side of my head." We are going to help you heal, both physically and m**ly, if you fall we will help you up." Josh was nodding along with everything

    said.

    sald. +10% Bonus

    +109

    "B..but what about our parents?" I asked, leaning back into Jake as Josh continued to hold my gaze." If they saw us.."

    07:40

    "Stop." Josh interrupted me," First of all we don''t give a d**n about what either parent thinks."

    "Yeah," Jake added. " Dad could care less about what we do as long as we show up in suits, smile, and act like a happy family for the

    media.

    6

    And your mother only cares about herself," Josh added. "The only time we ever see each other is asionally at dinner, or when there is some type of media event for Dad.

    "Besides, if either of them says anything to you, you can bet we areing to your defense," Jake said, giving me a gentle hug from behind. I leaned back against his chest, closing my eyes,pletely drained from thest few days.

    "Here, baby girl open up." Josh touched my bottom lip with a bottle of water, I opened my mouth letting him help me take a few swallows. Good girl, here''s your pills, open up again for me." I opened my mouth letting him ce the pills on my tongue, before tipping the water

    66

    1/2 82% 82%

    us wed, Sep

    bottle into my mouth, allowing me to swallow them down.

    "Good girl." He whispered. " Now here''s what you going to do. You''re going to stay here with Jake, I''m going to go get some food, and when I get back we are going to eat, rx, and watch some TV. Then you''re going to take your nighttime meds, and get a good night''s Test." Josh, told me exactly what I was going to do, leaving no room for argument.

    "Yes

    sir

    ''I said, saluting him, with my best military salute. The heat that zed through his eyes when I said that, made me squeal and bury my face in my hand.

    Baby girl,

    you know I can still see you right," Josh said, poking a finger at my hand. "Nope, nope, can''t see me, I''m invisible" I mumbled through my hand.

    "Ok, baby." Josh chuckled, leaning over to kiss the top of my head before climbing off the bed and walking out the door.

    Chapter Comments

    Yuri Suzuki

    POST

    He''s s��eakimg like it''s already decided for the four brothers, that she''s going to be their woman.

    Nemisis Kharma

    poor girl fell into a den of highly dominant men.

    VIEW ALL 2 S >

    9

    45

 Broken Dreams Stories 9

    Shattered Girl Chapter

    9

    "Oh sweetheart, I don''t think you know what you just did." Jake chuckled, resting his chin on my shoulder.

    What do you mean?" I asked confused.

    "Josh enjoys being in charge, especially in certain situations," Jake said

    Oh, oohhhh," Jake nodded seeing that I had caught on to what he was saying. "Wow, ok, I will keep that in mind." My face was red again. I didn''t have a lot of experience when it came to sex, but I did have an e-reader app on my phone and had read plenty of books about dominant men who liked to be in charge in and out of the bedroom. Another wave of heat shot through me imagining Josh, being bossy and in control. What would it be like to give that much control to someone? Just imagining the things he would tell me to do, hardened my nipples, and soaked my panties. I gave an involuntary shiver. "Does that scare you sweetheart?" Jake was looking at me with concern. "If him being so controlling bothers you I will talk to him about

    it."

    "Thank you Jake, but I''m ok with it, if anything changes I will let you know." I leaned back against him. He began to rub his hand gently up and down my arm.

    You are safe with us, there is nothing wrong with caring about us. It''s nobody''s business anyway." He whispered into my ear. "Nothing is going to happen unless you ask. I know everything happened fast, and you have had a hell of a week. We will take things as slow as you want, we will never force you to do something you aren''tfortable with." I nodded showing Jake that I understood. "You have to know sweetheart, the second we both met you, we felt a connection to you. I know Andrew and Michael will feel the same way when they meet you too." I twisted my head so I could kind of see Jake out of the corner of my eye. "I feel a connection with you too," I admitted. "I''m scared though, I have never felt this way about anyone, let alone two guys at once. It feels like I''m scared of everything." I looked down at my hands, so Jake couldn''t see my face, and carefully rubbed my splinted arm. "I promise sweetheart, we will go as slow as you want." He squeezed my arm and gently climbed from behind me. He turned to face me, tapping my legs so I would make room for him. I slid my legs apart so he would have room to sit between them. Jake grabbed my good hand and waited for a second to make sure I was ok. "Can we try something sweetheart?" "Yes," I said so quickly that Jake chuckled.

    "Can I kiss you? It''s something I have wanted to do all day," He admitted, his face turning a light shade of pink.

    "Yes, but I have never kissed anyone before," I admitted. I didn''t think Jake could smile any wider but he did.

    So, I''m going to be your first kiss." He was grinning like a kid on Christmas morning. I nodded my head, waiting for him to move closer. He leaned forward slowly, gently touching his lips to mine, then slowly increasing the pressure. I moaned when he slipped his tongue between my lips. I had read so many books, but nothing had prepared me for how Jacob Peters''s mouth would feel on mine.

    10

    Bon

    07:2

    Jake continued to deepen the kiss, our tongues dancing together. I whimpered when his hand brushed across my hard nipple. He pulled back a little, looking to make sure I was still ok. I nodded, and he leaned in, continuing the heated kiss. Jake''s fingers danced across my nipples, squeezing gently and making me groan in pleasure. He lifted my shirt and stared at my hardened nipples through my bra. I tensed, and Jake sat up and moved back on the bed, giving me some space. I''m sorry, sweetheart. Was that too much?" I could see the worry in his eyes as I took a deep breath.

    just didn''t want you to see all my scars," I whispered, feeling ashamed of my marked body.

    "Sweetheart, stop; you don''t need to be embarrassed about anything with us." His eyes darkened; reaching for my hand, he interlocked our fingers, rubbing my arm with his other hand. Chapter 9

    "Do you know what these scars mean?" He asked as he continued to let his fingers caress my arm.

    I shook my head no, and Jake smiled gently and lifted my hand to his lips. He spotted a small scar running across my arm and kissed it. I gasped in surprise, wanting to pull away but curious to see what he would do next. Jake continued soft kisses up my arm, stopping to mark every scar he found with a gentle kiss.

    "The scars on your body just show how strong you are. You survived something that most people could not even begin to imagine. You are a survivor." Tears were running down my face as Jake wrapped himself around me. I never felt so safe and protected before. Just then, the door swung open, and I frose; Josh stood in the doorway, arms full of food, drinks, and a box of cookies bnced on top.

    "Jacob, I was only gone twenty minutes; why is our baby girl crying? What happened? Josh approached the bed, allowing Jake to help him. set down all the food before climbing onto the bed and wrapping me in aforting hug.

    "Josh, I''m fine, really; Jake didn''t do anything." I gave a shaky smile to both brothers. My stomach loudly growled at that very moment, causing everyone to c**k up withughter.

    "I think we need to feed our girl." Josh nodded at his brother to grab the food. Jake passed out burgers, fries, and thick milkshakes. I leaned forward and gave Jake a quick kiss when he handed me my food and caught Josh pouting out of the corner of my eye. "Baby girl, why did he get a kiss?" Josh tried exaggerating his pout by sticking his lower lip out as far as it would go. Deciding to be brave, I leaned toward him, cupping his face.

    "I was thanking him for passing my food to me, and now I''m thanking you for going out to get burgers and fries; they are my favorite." I kissed him gently on the lips, smiling at the shocked expression on his face.

    "Oh, baby girl, you''ll be my favorite distraction." Josh grinned, leaned forward, and returned my kiss, coaxing my mouth open and sliding his tongue into my mouth. Ipletely forgot about the food until Jake cleared his throat.

    C

    3

 Broken Dreams Stories 10

    Shattered Girl Chapter 10

    "You know, burgers and fries taste much better while still hot." Jake pointed out helpfully. "You should let her eat, Josh. Then we can cuddle and try and watch another movie." We all sat inpanionable silence, eating until everything but the cookies were gone. I groaned and leaned back against the headboard, so full I was ufortable. That v

    was so good; I haven''t had burgers and fries in a long time," Josh grinned, obviously proud that he had made a choice that made me so happy. I tried to help them clean up the mess, but they insisted Irx. They quickly made the trash disappear. While they were gone, I had gotten off the bed, carefully stretching my sore muscles. Baby girl, is that a good idea." Josh was suddenly behind me, appearing as if by magic. I was only startled a little this time. Turning to face him, I exined that I tried to stretch regrly. It kept me flexible and always seemed to help the muscle pain, especially after a beating. Both guys frowned at that but came up and gave me kisses." "Would you like to watch the e movie here or in the living room?" Jake asked, pointing between the bed and the open door. groom."

    The living

    ." I decided, "Im tired ofying in bed. That''s all I have done thest few days. The guys nodded and headed out the door. They both flopped onto the couch, leaving a cozy spot between the two of them for me. I smiled and settled between them. Jake began flipping through movies, calling out ones he thought I would enjoy, while Josh reclined his seat and handed me pillows so I would befortable. Just as we started one of my favorite movies about a time-traveling teen Josh''s phone begins to ring. Pausing the Josh phone answered.

    After a couple of minutes, Josh ended the call and jumped up." Drew and Mike will video chat with us in a few minutes. He jumped up, disappearing into one of the rooms and returning with a tablet right as it began to ring.

    I began to get up to give them privacy with their brothers, but the guys shook their heads at me.

    "Sit, baby girl. They are looking forward to meeting you." Jake said.

    But..I was going to.." I continued to stand, but Josh looked at me, c**ing an eyebrow and pointing to where I was sitting.

    "Didn''t you say you would listen to me, baby girl?" Josh questioned as 1 sat back down.

    Josh, don''t push too hard, brother," Jake said, giving him a pointed look.

    I''m ok, Jake, he''s not scaring me. I like it." I squeezed Jake''s hand and looked toward Josh. Sir, I did," I smirked as Josh''s eyes heated. Just then, Josh''s phone gave an angry chime.

    "Yes, +10% Bonus

    "S**, the guys." Josh flipped open the tablet, tapping open an app. A few secondster, two older guys who looked Tot like. came into focus. I swallowed hard and sat back to be out of view of the camera.

    01:48

    "Sorry guys, I had to handle a little problem," Josh said, ncing in my direction.

    I red at him, sticking out my tongue, just as he turned the tablet toward me. Caught with my tongue sticking out of my mouth, I turned bright red and snapped my mouth closed. Both guys on the other end of the camera were cracking up as I turned bright red. Jake wrapped his arm around me, offering support.

    "Oh, you did it now, sweetheart," Jake whispered.

    I swallowed and took a breath, willing the embarrassment to go away.  Chapter 10

    As I tried to pull myself together, Josh turned the tablet around and began chatting with his older brothers. Asking about the weather, when their leave started, and how long they could stay before returning overseas. Jake was slowly rubbing my back. Josh, ncing at me, took my hand, squeezing it. I nodded to Josh that I was ok. He chatted for a couple more minutes before turning the tablet toward Jake and me. D**n,

    I thought to myself, I''m surrounded by four hot a**sin brothers who all want to watch out for me and keep me safe. I could only see half of the two older brothers, but they were just as good-looking as the twins. Both were Incredibly well built, their tight brown t-shirts doing nothing to hide their bulging muscles. Their hair was buzzel in a short military cut, so I couldn''t tell what color their hair was, but Drew had stunning blue eyes, while Mike''s wore a dark green that reminded me of a shaded forest. As the brothers talked, I began to rx, and soon, I was drawn into the conversation. The two oldest were shameless flirts and had me giggling and blushing as they gently teased me. I answered all their questions and assured them the twins were taking excellent care of me. I answered the medical questions that Drew asked. Then, I just sat back and enjoyed watching the brothers interact with each other. After about twenty minutes, they had to go, everyone saying goodbye and making ns to pick them up at the airport at the end of the week Josh returned the tablet to his room and, returning to the couch, squatted in front of me, I swallowed hard as he gently tilted my head so my eyes were on him. You, baby girl, are a brat, aren''t you?" I blushed and nodded my head in agreement. Josh grinned and kissed me, gently biting my lower lip as he pulled back. "When you are all healed, little girl, you and I will talk." Josh sat back down, hitting y on the remote. As the movie started back up, I turned to face him. whispered, blushing and biting my "Such a a naughty brat," Josh growled,

    shaking his head. Jake justughed behind me, kissing my hand and adjusting me so I wasfortably leaning against him, my feet in hisp. Once again, I did not make it to the end of the movie. Ist remembered watching a movie with the twins on the couch, feeling safe and protected. Then I woke up in a dark room screaming There was the sound of running feet and the blinding brightness of my light being turned on. Jake and Josh were both next to my bed, dressed only in pajama bottoms, eyes wide with worry, and they were both talking over each other, trying to get me to answer them. I was so overwhelmed I just closed my eyes and covered my ears. When the twins saw my reaction, they stopped talking, Josh sat next to me, gathering me in his arms, rocking me, and pressing his lips to my ear, whispering that I was safe. Jake had turned on my bedsidemp, turned off the bright overhead light, and sat down on the other side of me, rubbing my back and pressing kisses against my shoulder as Josh continued to rock me.

    Feeling the twins surrounding me, I began to calm down; resting my head against Josh''s shoulder and taking a deep breath, I opened my eyes and looked at them.

    "I''m sorry," I murmured over and over.

    "Shhh, baby girl. your safe." Josh hugged me as I continued to whisper apologies,

    "Sweetheart, we aren''t mad, just worried about you." Jake brushed my hair out of my face. Kissing my shoulder again, then handing me some tissues from the box on the nightstand. I wiped my eyes, and we sat quietly for several minutes. Bon! 01:4

    I took a deep breath and straightened up, I''m ok now." I said as I shifted to slide off Josh''sp. Both guys stood when I did, but I held up a finger and pointed toward the bathroom. They nodded understanding and sat down again as I entered the bathroom and closed the

 Broken Dreams Stories 11

    Shattered Girl Chapter 11

    I shuddered at my reflection in the mirror; why did bruises always look worse as they began to heal? Grabbing a washcloth, I ran it under cool water, carefully washed, and dried my face. Attempting to smooth down my hair, I sighed. If the guys were serious about me, I guess they should get used to seeing what I looked like when waking up from a nightmare. I re-entered the bedroom, and the twins jumped to their feet, waiting for me toe to them; they sandwiched me between them, hugging me and asking if I was ok. I rxed into them, enjoying the feeling of being surrounded. After a couple of minutes, I grabbed each of their hands and walked to the bed, sitting down and pulling them down next to me on either side,

    "I''m sorry for screaming like that and s**g you. I have had horrible rightmares for as long as I can remember. My father woulde into my room in the middle of the night and wake me with his fists. I have a hard time sleeping in the dark. Opening my eyes to a dark room just set me off." I shrugged my shoulders.

    I know it''s messed up, but I don''t know what to do to make the nightmares stop. I shook my head, sighing." You guys can go back to bed; now that themp is on, I will be ok." I stood up and turned to find two scowling faces.

    Sweetheart, did honesty think we would leave you alone for even a second after you had a bad dream and woke up the way you did?" Jake stood up, tugging my hand, so I stepped toward him.

    Baby girl, there is no way we are leaving; if you arefortable with it, we will both stay with you the rest of the night." Josh looked at me, waiting for an answer. Looking at them for a second, I nodded and climbed back into bed, hurrying into the middle, waiting to see if the twins would join me. They both climbed into bed, making themselvesfortable on either side of me; Jake found the remote, asking if I wanted some background noise. I gave him a thumbs up, and he turned on the TV, flipping through the channels until he founda si running a marathon of old episodes, then tumed the volume down so it was just a murmur. He helped mey down and cuddled against my back, throwing his arm over my hips and kissing the back of my head. Joshy down facing me, kissed my forehead, reassured me they would stay all night, linked our fingers, and closed his eyes. I smiled, rxing between my two guys, and after several minutes, fell back to sleep.

    is lep

    When I awoke again, the into and warm were me. Jako had to wedge between mine, Josh rolled onto his back at some point, our bands

    and very close to his dek which was beginning to harden My movements must have woken Jake because he moaned and stretched in the process managing to rub his d**k against my a** I froze as he pulled me closer to him, kissing me on my shoulder with a quiet good morning. As he slid out of bed, I rolled to my back, grabbing his hand and bringing it to my lips; kissing the back of his hand, I whispered a good morning to him as my cheeks turned red. Jake smiled at

    I shifted. I leaned back against Jake and found his d**k also hard and now trapped between him and my a** I exhaled and decided to stop moving. I didn''t want them waking up, thinking I was intentionally making them hard.

    me.

    "Thank you, baby, I will shower quickly and start breakfast. You stay where you are; I don''t need any help." He squeezed my hand 10 padded across the room, closing the door behind him so the noise from the kitchen wouldn''t disturb us.

    Bon

    01:3

    I tried to wiggle my hand free of Josh''s grasp so I could shower myself, but as I moved, Josh''s hand tightened on gain, and his eye crab open.

    "Where do you think you''re going, baby girl?" he asked, opening both eyes now.

    Twas just going to shower and get dressed," I said, trying to free my hand again.

    "Tus pretty sure I heard my brother tell you to stay where you were, or did I misunderstand his instructions?" Josh leaned up on his elbow c**ng his eyebrow at me. Damn, he looked so smy when he did that with his eyebrow. I stopped trying to free my hand because I knew it was pointless and flopped back onto the bed. Josh was on his elbows, leaning over me, that eyebrow still c**d, waiting for my answer. Chapter 11

    Fine." I pouted." You understood Jake''s instructions, but all I was going to do was get cleaned up: I want to get the hospital smell off me, I was going toe right back." At this point, I was full-on whining.

    "Little girl whining will get you nowhere with me besides over my knee for a s**ing. He was observing me, waiting for my reaction. My p**y clenched at his words. I had no personal experience with any kinks but had read books and seen some movies. Plus, I knew Josh would never physically abuse me, I trusted both brothers; this was a lifestyle josh liked, and there was nothing wrong with that. Plus, by the way, my p**y clenched when he talked about s**g. I thought might be interested in exploring it, too, once I was healed, of course.

    "Is that a promise?" I questioned with a smirk. I wanted to ensure he knew his words didn''t scare me. The look on his face was priceless. 1 wished I had my phone to snap a pic of him. He let uut a low groun, gently grabbing my hip and rolling me until I faced him. He closed the distance between us, kissing me and sliding his hand off my hip, palising to make sure I was ok with what was happening. He slid his hand onto one of my a** cheeks, squeezing it and grinning at me."

    Oh baby girl, You have no idea what just the thought of that does to me. His eyes were filled with heat, and I could see his c**k w now rock hard, making an impressive tent in his pajama bottoms,

    I think I might have some idea," I nced back at his c**k, and Josh reached down to adjust himself. "I know I don''t have any experience, but I''m not naive or scared to try new things."

    I know you''re not, baby, but the four of us can be a lot, and none of us want to scare you or take things too fast." Josh looked at me seriously, all teasing and heat gone from his eyes.

    I know Josh, and none of you have done anything to scare me. If one of you is moving too fast, I will speak up, I promise. I trust you guys, and I''m not afraid of you, I swear. To prove my point, I pulled him down and kissed him. After a moment of surprise, he took over the his hand slid down my side, making me moan when he stopped before touching my breast. Chapter Comments

    kiss

    Stephanie T-H

    POST

    There is no way, with all her prior abuse; that she would be thisfortable with strangers & not 1 but 2 older guys kissing & fondling her & promising a sexual rtion...

    IF Abigail Shores-Muirhead

    did you honestly think

    V

 Broken Dreams Stories 12

    Shattered Girl

    Josh had paused with his hand inches below my breasts. ncing at me to make sure I was still ok.

    "I''m good, Josh, I promise. If you do something I don''t like, I will stop you." I rubbed my hand up his arm, cupping his face.

    "Ok, baby girl, I hear you." Josh leaned down and kissed me as he rubbed his palm over my nipple. I moaned into his mouth; it felt so good.

    , you do like that. Let''s see if you like this" He ducked down, taking my nipple in his mouth, gently biting with his teeth.

    "Hmmm, y Tet

    I let out a long moan, bucking my hips, my hands wing at the bedding, needing something second, sliding his hand under my shirt and lifting it enough to bare both breasts.

    to hold

    on to josh pulled back for just a

    "Oh baby girl, look at your hard little nipples; they need to be sucked by me so badly, don''t they?" He paused, waiting for my answer. "Yes, Josh, please, yes. I never knew this could feel so good." I reached for my nipple, but josh blocked my hand.

    No, baby, you are not allowed to touch yourself, understand?" He pushed my hand away.

    "Answer mo, baby girl; I need to hear your words." He brushed his fingers across my lips, waiting patiently.

    , sir, I will behave, but please don''t stop." I whimpered as he slid his finger down my throat and chest, then lightly over the tip

    "Yes He

    groaned as I bucked underneath him. Leaning down, he began to suck, moving back and forth between my breasts. When he started grazing his teeth over my nipple, I let out a shout, my body shaking with the new sensation.

    ***, Josh, what are you doing to our girl?" Jake''s voice came from the doorway, Josh paused, turning toward his brother. in showing her what happens when she does what shes told." He replied. Turning back to me, he raised an eyebrow to see if I wasfortable with Jake in the room. I nodded my head, yes, and both guys grinned. Josh returned to my nipples aske made his way toward the bed. You

    good, sweetheart? Jake sat on the edge of the bed, taking my hand and bringing it to his lips.

    "Yes, Yes, Yes." I chanted, Josh began sucking harder as Jake leaned in and began kissing me. Just at that moment, Josh bit down harder on my nipple. I screamed into Jakes mouth, bucking my hips against Josh''s leg

    "Good girl, keep rubbing your p**y against my leg. Make yourself **m while we kiss you." Josh''s instructions made me move faster. Jako was kissing his way down my neck,tched on to my other nipple, and they both began sucking and nipping. The feeling was and sent me over the edge. Screaming as I came, rubbing my ***t agairt Josh''s thigh.

    "You were such a good girl, baby," Josh was grinning at me; Jake gave my nipple one final lick, which sent a shiver through my whole body.

    10

    Boni

    01:3

    "Yeah, sweetheart, watching youe apart is the s**t thing I have ever seen." He leaned get to kiss me before sitting up.

    breakfast is ready." Jake chuckled, standing and adjusting himself. Josh jumped off the bed, turning and offering me a hand. epting his help, I climbed off the bed. Still holding Josh''s hand, I followed Jake out of the room and into the kitchen. Dropping Josh''s hand, I made a beeline to the coffee pot, filling a cup, adding creamer, and groaning as I took a sip.

    "Sweetheart, you''re making me jealous of that coffee," Jake groaned, taking tes from a shelf and dishing up eggs and bacon before handing them to his brother.

    We all wandered over to the table, sitting with full tes and steaming mugs of coffee, chatting as we ate.

    "So what do you need to do today, baby girl?" Josh asked, finishing his te of food and leaning back in his chair, sipping his coffee

    "Shower first. Then, if one of you can help te wrap my ribs. I also have an appointmentter this afternoon with a specialis

    I pulled up my calendar app on my phone to ensure I wasn''t missing anything.

    Yep,

    that''s it." I set my phone down, looking at the guys. "So, what are your ns? I asked.

    Well, we will take you to your appointment." Josh said, standing and taking the empty tes to the sink, rinsing them, and stacking them in the dishwasher.

    *OK. but you both both don''t need to waste your whole day taking me to the doctor. I stood walking to the kitchen with my empty coffee mug. When Josh held his hand toward me, I handed the cup mer, Josh rinsed it, then grabbed my hand, pulling me closer for a kiss. urned to head toward the shower, his hand

    2. then as I then as

    "Spending time with you is is never a waste, baby girl, Get used to it." He kissed me, shot out, and he pped my a***

    "Hey, what was that for?" I pouted at Josh, ribbing my oss.

    "That was for thinking you aren''t worth our time." Josh raised his eyebrow at me. D**n, that expression was going to be my kryptonite

    "So every time you talk badly about yourself, expect your a**to get smucked." I was still pouting, and Jake watched us like we were his favorite TV show. "Yes, sir." Deciding to be a brat, I saluted him again and quickly made my way to the bathroom before Josh decided to add any more smacks to my a** I would hear Jake howling withughter as I closed the door. Giggling, I turned on the shower and undressed when realized I had nothing to wrap my splinted arm in.

    D**n it." I groaned. I refuse to get redressed to search for stic to keep my splint dry. Looking at the shower, I had an idea. Reaching in to adjust the shower head so it wouldn''t get my splint wet, I wrapped my arm in a towel for added protection, stepped into the shower, and took down the handheld shower head. I turned it on and got sted with cold water. Screeching, I dropped the shower wand, which began sliding around the floor, spraying cold water everywhere. I let out another scream as I got hit again with another st of freezing water. As I brushed cold, damp hair out of my face, the twins burst into the bathroom and stopped in the doorway, taking in the scene in front of them. Chapter Comments

    26

 Broken Dreams Stories 13

    Shattered Girl Chapter 13

    Guys, don''t just stare at my ass, help, I cried as the shower wand made its way toward me again. I kicked at it but only sprayed myself with more cold water. My teeth were chattering, and I was shaking when the guys jumped into action. Jake grabbed towels as Josh made his way to the out-of-control shower wand. Reaching his hand into the shower, he turned a couple of dials, and the water shut off. Josh opened the shower door. Jake tossing him a towel as he held it out to wp me in it. Baby girl, what happened? Josh questioned as he helped me with the towel.

    *1Lwas going to use the shower wand so my splint wouldn''t get wet. I must have turned the wrong knob because it shot out cold water, then I dropped it, and it went crazy." I cuddled ihto Josh, soaking up his warmth. "Sweetheart, why didn''t you call for one of us? We would have helped you, and we would have wrapped your splint so it would stay dry." Jake said, handing another towel to his brother, who began drying my face and hair." I wanted to do this myself. I''m tired of being helpless," I stepped back from Josh, feeling like a failure; I couldn''t even manage a shower.

    "Baby girl, you are far from helpless. Yes, you need some extra help because of your injuries, but helpless i said firmly, stepping toward me and wrapping me in his arms.

    is something

    you are not." Josh

    "You are stronger than you know, sweetheart," Jake added,ing up behind me. I rxed as the twins surrounded me. I started to love the feeling of contentment and safety when they did this.

    "I just hate you guys seeing me this way. I want you to see me, not some broken girl no one wants." I felt both guys tense, knowing I had hit a nerve before they said a word.

    "First of all, baby girl, we see you, all of us do, even Drew and Mike. We see the beautiful, caring, loving girl you are." Josh kissed me, then turned me so I was facing Jake. Embarrassed, I dropped my eyes to the door.

    "Sweetheart, you may have some broken bones, but you are not broken. Your bones will heal, and your wicked bith of a mot cared for anyone but herself. We want you, sweetheart, all four of us. We will make our own family, which will be stronger a than anything we have ever had here." Jake lifted my chin until my eyes met his. Seeing the seriousness in his eyes made me starting to believe they were serious about us being together. I sniffled and stepped into Jake''s embrace ag +10% Bonus 01:08

    Me

    Thank you. Both of you I stepped out of their embrace, catching my tellection in the mirror and groaning. I shook

    my

    head. I was such a

    "So here''s what we are going to do. Jake, grob some stic to wrap der splint in. Baby girl, shower or bath? Staring at Josh, I wondered how sexy he was when he took charge Chapter 13

    Baby girl, you still with me? You going to tell me what you want, or do I need to make the choice?" Josh questioned, making my brain focus on him again.

    Sorry, Josh, what were you saying?" Josh shook his head, chuckling.

    "Never mind, baby girl, let''s get you in the shower." He ced his hand on my lower back, guiding me toward Jake, who had returned with stic wrap, a garbage bag, and some duct tape, take carefully lifted my splinted arm and began wrapping the stic around it, securing it with duct tape, and then covering my arm with the garbage bag.

    "Ok, sweetheart, you''re set. Let Josh help you shower, and then we can leave for your appointment." With that, he gave me a quick kiss, squeezed my ass, and left me in the bathroom with Josh.

    While I had been distracted, Josh had undressed down to his boxers and turned on the shower to the correct temperature,

    Mye clenched when I looked at him in his boxers. I stated for thirty seconds before Josh took a step forward, took my hand, and bed me in the shower.

    Come on, baby, let me get you cleaned up." He rechecked the water temperature before leading me under the water. Tilting my head to keep my face out of the spray, Josh ran his hands through my hair, it wet, and then turning me so my back was to him; he got the shampoo and began washing my hair.

    I thought I was going to melt. It felt so good to have someone wash my hair for me. I couldn''t remember thest time anyone had done something like that for me, probably when I was too little to do it myself. Satisfied that my hair was clean, Josh turned me around again, tilting my head back and rinsing the shampoo. He grabbed the conditier and began the same process again. While the conditioner worked on my hair, Josh soaped up a sponge and carefully washed my body, avoiding the most painful bruises. He then knelt in front of me, nudging my legs apart, and began cleaning them as well. As he made his way up my thigh, my core clenched, and I let out a h��ss. Josh froze and looked up at me.

    "Did I hurt you, baby girl?" He asked, looking worried, checking my thigh for an injury he had missed.

    +10

    Bont

    01:0

    "No, you didn''t hurt me." Josh grinned, asking if I was ok or wanted to take over. I told him he could finish and held my breath as he cam closer to my pussy lips. Moaning when he gently ran the sponge over the outside of them. Josh nced at me again, keeping eye contact with him; I spread my legs further apart and leaned against the wall for support. Grabbing the evil shower wand again, he adjusted the water to the perfect temperature and aimed it at my pussy, washing off all the soap. Adjusting the setting of the shower wand to massage He aimed it back at my pussy, changing the angle until it was focused on my clit. I let out a moan and grabbed Josh''s shoulder as my legs shook

    "That''s it, baby girl, just hold on to me, and let me make you feel good. I nodded yes as josh adjusted the angle of the shower wand again. Nothing had ever felt so good. Noodles of water wije bouncing off my clit. "Good girl, just like that, I want to see your pussy as you cum. �� moaned as I felt my orgasm building. With one final adjustment of the shower wand and josh''s encouraging words, i exploded

    Shattered Girl

 Broken Dreams Stories 14

    I screamed as I came apart, Josh was helping support me against the shower wall. My legs were shaking, and my ***t was tingling and sensitive, even after Josh turned off the shower wand. "Good girl, enjoy it, baby, I have you." He stood up, turned off the shower, and wrapped me in a warm, fluffy towel. Carrying me into the bedroom, he continued telling me all the things he wanted to do to me Setting me down, Josh began drying me off, tapping my legs so I would spread them for him to dry. *** baby girl, your little p***sy looks good enough to eat. I cant wait until I pin you down and eat you out until you can''t **m anymore." He gently ran a finger along the outside of my p**y lips as I whimpered. "Oh, baby, you smell so good" Josh leaned forward, kissing so close to my **t I wanted to scream again. Josh looked up at me, and I could see in his eyes how much he was enjoying teasing me. He stood up, tossing the towel toward theundry hamper. *No fair; why did you stop?" I whined at him as he began

    an pulling clothes out for me to

    did

    to wear.

    "Baby girl, no whining. Also, your ribs and arm are injured. I want you to be healed and feel your best when I take you for the first time. "What about what I want? Do I get a say in this?" I wasn''t whining, but the pout on my face was proof I wasn''t happy with this decision. "Baby girl, you will I always have a say in anything we do. But when ites to keeping you healthy and safe, then we get the final say. Now are you going to get dressed for me, or do I need to bend you over the bed and s*k your hot little a*** until it''s bright red?" He stood if I would continue to push him. "Fine, I will get dressed." I pouted at him again for good measure, and he I he smirked at me.

    before me, arms s crossed I over his chest, waiting to see

    Baby, I''m

    I''m going to have so much fun taming the brat out of you when you''re feeling better." He took a step toward me, gently pping my a**, before handing me some clothes. "Wear this, baby girl, and it will drive Jake crazy; it''s his favorite color." He held up a pretty blue summer dress, cut just low enough that if I moved wrong, it would probably cause a wardrobe malfunction. I smiled, excited to see the look on Jake''s face. Lifting my arms, Josh helped me me slide into the dress, adjusting the straps so there was less of a risk of me falling out of it.

    "Thank you, Josh." leaning forward, I kissed him, spun around, and walked out of the bedroom, calling Jake''s name.

    Jake came out of the kitchen at the sound of his name and froze, staring at me.

    "D**, sweetheart, you look good enough to eat." I blushed, happy I could get this reaction from him.

    Were you stilling with me to my appointment?" I asked him." We will bete if we don''t leave soon." Jake shook him +10%

    distracted staring and walked forward, grabbing my hand and leading me to the door opposite the room. It led right into a four different vehicles parked inside. Josh hit the garage door button. As the door began to roll up, he took a set of keys frol the door and hit a button, unlocking a ck muscle car that was incredibly s**y.

    Bonus

    Bonus 00:54 00:54

    "Is t this yours too?" I asked as Jake opened the door and helped me in. I gazed at the gorgeous interior. Mike took excellent care of his car, and I admired all the work that had gone into in It''s Mike''s.

    It''s

    but Josh and I drive it while he''s gone to keep everything running." Jake slid into the driver''s seat and backed the car out, and 1 waved goodbye to Josh, blowing him a kiss as we drove away. As we left the gatedmunity and merged onto the freeway, Jake beganying out the rest of the day. First, my appointment, and then isn''t too tired or sore, we would grab some food or anything else I might need. I nodded, agreeing with Jake''s n and enjoying having someone else decide

    After twenty minutes of driving, Jake got off the freeway and followed the GPS directions to the doctor''s office. We parked, and Jake came around to help me out of the car. Linking our hands together,ke walked me into the doctor''s office and sat in a chair as I checked in. I Chapter 14

    sat next to him, fitting out some forms, and rested my head against his shoulder, wishing I could be elsewhere. Jake kissed the top

    of my head quietly, reminding me that as soon as the appointment was over, we could get food and, if I was up to it, find something fun.

    When the nurse called my name and Jake helped me to my feet, I turned toward the nurse. "Can hee back with me? I asked, pointing at Jake.

    "It''s up to you, dear. Your boyfriend is wee toe with you if that''s what you want." The nurse answered. I opened my mouth to say Jake wasn''t my boyfriend, but he had appeared behind me as if by magic. "Come on, sweetheart, let''s get this over with." With his hand on my lower back, he nudged me forward, and we followed the nurse into an

    The nurse quickly took my vitals, typed some notes into theputer, and left, telling us the doctor would be with us soon. Jake stood, retaking my hand. I leaned into him for support. I was so tired of doctors, and I wasn''t looking forward to what this one would tell me. "I like the nurse thinking I was your boyfriend." Jake pressed his lips on the top of my head, quickly standing when there was a knock on the door. The doctor introduced himself as Dr. Benson and began going over what X-rays he wanted to take and what he nned on doing, depending on the results. I squeezed Jake''s hand harder at the mention of surgery. He stepped closer to me,ying another kiss on the top of my head. Promising me, it would be ok. Jake helped mey down so Dr. Benson could check how my ribs were doing; after some gentle poking, he seemed happy with what he saw. Moving onto my arm, he unwrapped the splint, checked on the swelling, and asked me to move my fingers. Once he finished, Jake helped me back up, and Dr. Benson led me out of the room for x-rays.

    Ger 1-rays of my

    arma

    and ribs,

    I ribs, Dr. Benson returned me to Jake, and we waited for the x-rays toe back. Twenty minutester, D Benson came back with a smile on his face. "Good news, Emmy. The break in your arm isn''t as bad as the ER, though. With injuries like yours, sometimes it''s hard to see everything until the swelling goes down. I let out a breath I didn''t realize I had been holding and smiled at Jake, relieved I would not have to spend more time in the hospital.

    "Your ribs should heal nicely as well." Dr. Benson continued. There was evidence of multiple past breaks, but looking closely, I can only see one c**k, and that one is small and should heal in a few weeks. The doctor pointed to the rib in question and continued. "You have severe bruising, though, and I would rmend using hot and coldpresses for twenty minutes at a time to help with the pain. I''m also going to send you home with some stronger pain medicine that you can take at bedtime to help you sleep." Dr. Benson helped me sit again and exined he would be back in a few minutes with a brace for my arm since he felt a cast would be unnecessary.

    I grinned at Jack, happy that things were turning out so well. Dr. Benson returned and fitted me with the brace and a sling. Encouraging. Jake to make sure I didn''t overuse my arm for a few days and that I got plenty of rest. I rolled my eyes as Jake assured the Dr. I would follow his directions as he led me out of the room. We stopped to make a follow-up appointment and then left the office. We smiled and decided this called for a celebration, including pizza and ice cream.

    +10

    *I called Josh to give him the good news, and he promised to order the pizza if we would stop and get ice cream. Excited to spend the Ron of the afternoon stuffing myself with junk food and cuddling between the twins, I let Jake help me back into the car to find the neare store and get home to celebrate.

    00:5

    27

 Broken Dreams Stories 15

    Shattered Girl Chapter 15

    After buying a container of everyone''s favorite ice cream vor, plus every topping I could find to make sundaes, Jake helped me back into the car and drove us home. As we pulled into the goinge, Josh was walling for us at the door, and he came over once Jake parked the car. opening my door and helping the out. Jake pulled our bags of ice cream out of the trunk, and we filed back into the house. As we were putting everything away, a bell chimed, Josh pulled out his phone, tapped on his screen, and looked up. "Food''s here. I will go get it and be right back." He leaned in for a quick kiss, then turned and headed for the door that led to the rest of the house. Five minutester, he was hack-arms full of take-out boxes and a fruwet on his face, Jake and I came toward him, helping him set the food out on the table. "You''re frowning; what''s wrong? Did they get your order wrong?" I walked back to Josh, wrapping my arms around his waist. He kissed the top of my head and sighed.

    No, baby girl, I ran into the wicked **h on the way back up. She informed me that Dad was nning a dinner party tonight, and he wanted all of us there. You know, one big happy family." He rolled his eyes, and I snorted. Anyway, we were told to be downstairs at 7:45 sharp. The guests will be here at eight, and we will have drinks and appetizers on the back patio. Dinner will be served at 9. Hopefully, we can eat quickly and escape back up here for the rest of the night. Jake and I both agreed with the n. "I wonder ifl could say I''m in too much pain and not have to go." I thought out loud.

    Sorry baby girl. Dad knows about your appointment already. He is insisting wo all be there, josh gave me another kiss and went to grab tes. 1 sighed loudly, resigning myself to a night of strangers and my b***ch mother. "Come on, sweetheart, let''s eat. Besides, the more we eat now, the less time we spend at dinner. Jake wiggled his eyebrows at me, I giggled and sat down, filling my te with barbecue ribs, mac and cheese, and cornbread. 2 grinning.

    It was so good that I ate way too much. I ended up falling asleep against Josh while we were watching TV, and he had to threaten to s**k me when it was time to get ready for the dinner party. I grumbled and pouted my way to the bedroom, hoping to find something entirely inappropriate for wear tonight, as the twins snorted andughed at my reaction to being woken from my fooda.

    Digging through the closet, I came upon a tiny ck dress. Pulling it from the closet, I took it to the full-length mirror and grinned. It was perfect. Low cut, skin tight, and if I leaned the wrong way, my a**would be on full disy. The twins would go crazy when they saw me in it, and hopefully, my stepfather would not ask me to attend any more dinner parties, especially if I could pull off a wardrobe mishap. A boob falling out would be perfect, especially if it identally happened during a speech or toast.

    I took my favorite new dress into the bathroom, where I slid into it, applying some boob tape, hoping it wouldst just long enough to pick the perfect moment to embarrass my b**h mother and stepfather,

    Half an hourter, I walked into the living room, hair and makeup done, my little ck dress glued to my body. The twins video game, but when they spotted me, they both froze, controllers forgotten. Josh was the first to move, walking around m full effect of the dress. He groaned, kissing my bare shoulder before stepping back.

    of

    "Baby girl, I''m going to love peeling you out of that dress," Josh growled.

    +10% Bonus 00:39

    "D**''s going to be a miracle if we make it through the night without punching anyone," Josh grumbled.

    "What kind of dinner parties does your dad throw?" I asked, "And you''re not serious about punching someone just because they look at hi?, are you?" Both guys shook their heads no,

    no." Josh said

    Look is another thing. Anyone who touches

    will

    be

    sorry." Jake added.

    Chapter 151 "Well, , that means I must stick fest to you two then." I smiled up at the twins, Jake pulled my hand until I was standing between him and his brother. Holding up his phone, Jake took several selfies, Grinning, lu sent a quick message. Retaking my hand, we started walking toward the central part of the b house when Josh''s video call alert started to buzz. could could

    "This is going to be good," jake whispered to me. Josh sighed, and he answered the call. Fear loud voicesing from the phone. Josh just turned and handed me the phone. �է֧ԧ�, baby girl, see if you can calm them down" He stepped out of the camera''s view, and when I looked down, I got the full attention of the two ring men on the other end of the call. "Drew and Mike both looked hot and tired. A fineyer of dust seemed to cover every inch of their body. Andrew was the first to smile.

    "Angel, you look good enough to eat, but do you think wearing that tiny little dress with only the twins there is a good idea?" Drew was almost pleading, so I took pity on him and exined my n to escape future events.

    "Wait, what?" Mike interrupted my exnation. "You''re telling us that you are wearing that s**y-as-hell dress and no panties. Honey, for the sake of my sanity, please go put some panties on and wait until we are back stateside before you put your n into action," Mike pleaded.

    "But, I used boob tape and everything. I pouted. The look on the guy''s face was perfect. I loved the reaction I was getting out of my overprotective soldiers.

    "Josh, text Patrick and see if he''s going to be there tonight with his father." Mike ordered.

    ��k honey, if you want to go through with your n tonight, I want someone we trust with the twins in case things get out of control.

    "So I take it this is where Patrickes in? So, who is he, anyway? W starting to get a little worried by how the guys acted.

    Why are you making it sound like I will walk into a lion''s den?" I was

    "Angel, we will all sit down and exin everything when we get there this weekend, I promise." Drew reassured me.

    "Ok, I trust you guys." I assured them. "I won''t leave the twin''s side tonight, I promise."

    "Thank you, angel," Drew said and moved back so Mik

    so Mike could sit down,

    "Honey, you have no idea how much we worry about being this far away. Thank you for understanding." Mike smiled. "I would give anything to be there with you right now, but the twins will take good care of you. Promise you will listen to them and Patrick?" Mike was so worried I couldn''t help but agree to what he wanted. I couldn''t stand the thought of them worrying over me while being so

    +10

    +10 far away.

    Jake stepped up behind me, wrapping his arms around my waist. "Hey guys, we have to get going. We promise she will be fine. We will on at the airport to pick you guys up on Friday. Stay safe."

    00:3

    Ron

    We quickly said our goodbyes, and then I went to put on panties. Taking a deep breath, I walked with the guys down the hall, toward the main house. The sooner I could get this over with the better. Shattered Girl

 Broken Dreams Stories 16

    The closer we came to the party, the more I wished I could be elsewhere. The twins were right behind me, acting like bodyguards. When we reached the front hall, the twins and I joined the people heading toward the back patio, which was now packed with people. As we walked outside, the twin''s father spotted us and made his way over. "Emilia, dear, I have people you need to meet. "Without asking, he grabbed my arm and began to drag me away from the guys. I was oveing the shock quickly. 1 jerked my arm away from him. Clint froge and turned, ring at me. He reached for my arm again when the guys caught up with us. Josh quickly got in in front of me, blocking Clint from my view. "Dad, Emmys ribs are still healing, and she can''t be pulled around like that."

    "Stop being so dramatic, Joshua, Patricia said the doctor gave her a clean bill of health, and she is perfectly capable of walking around and meeting people. Ok, that was it. Hearing that my b**h of a mother was spouting offplete lies, I stepped up next to Josh. "Clint, I haven''t seen Patricia since I was admitted into the hospital. So, she has no idea what is going on with me. If you had cared to ask, ves, my ribs and arm are broken. The breaks aren''t as bad as the doctors first thought. That being said, walking around in heels is ufortable. The guys were taking me to sit down when you dragged me off. If there isn''t anything else, Im going to sit down. I turned to t to the twins. "Let''s go sit. I need eed to get these heels off." I walked off, followed by the twins, leaving a stunned Clint behind us. "Da**n, baby girl, I have never seen

    anyone shut down Dad quite

    like

    helping me remove my heels and sliding them out of sight under the tat." Josh was beaming at me. "Wait until the guys hear about this; they will love it." Leaning down, he quickly kissed me before heading toward the bar. Jake pulled a chair closer and sat beside me, stand up for f more and not myself t it happen. I hope your dad isn''t I''mory,ke,

    Sorry.

    not let it

    table.

    "''m so tired of being used. I willst guys," I reached going to be mad at you

    I for his hand, squeezing it.

    proud d I of you, sweetheart," Jake replied, squeezing my hand back. I know how intimidating Dad can be, and you still stood up to him, making him leave you alone." We sat people-watching for several minutes, enjoying the cool evening breeze, Jake pointing out different people to me, exining who they were. When Josh returned with our drinks, he slid a chair close to me and sat between the twins, and I was almost invisible- another half hour passed with the three of us, joking and talking, ignoring the party going on around us. When I felt the guys stiffen, I saw Clint walking toward us with two other men. One was older, with salt and pepper hair and striking blue eyes. Next to him was a younger man who had to be his son since they looked so much alike. Clint stopped before us, ring at me before quickly schooling his face into his bright political smile. "Emilia, I would like you to meet Connor and Patrick O Kelly; they are close business associates of mine, I watched Connor, trying to figure out how he fits in with Clint''s political ns. This man looked powerful and in control. Two things Clint was not.

    +10

    I beg

    I began to stand up, both twins jumping up to help me when Connor stepped forward, motioning me to stay seated. Oh my dear, pleitont don''t stand on my ount. It looks like you have been through quite an ordeal." "Thank you, Mr. O''Kelly, I have; it has been an exhausting few days. But it is still a pleasure to meet you." I smiled up

    "My dear, it is wonderful to meet you, and please, I insist you call me Conner." at thim politely

    00:2

    Of course, Mr...I mean, Connor, I would be happy to Conner smiled and motioned for his son to step forward. "You must be Patrick; the guys have mentioned you several times." I smiled, motioning for him to sit; he pulled a chair out, sitting down, he greeted the twins. He then turned his gaze on me "Yes, love. I grew up up with D

    Drew and Mike. We were inseparable all through school and university. We still keep in contact, as best we can, with them being overseas. I got a fascinating message from Mike as we were arriving." He grinned at the twins, clearly sharing a private joke with them. I groaned, just imagining what Mike might have told him. When Patrick turned his attention to me, blue eyes dancing with humor, I wanted to melt. Chapter 16

    So love, ording to Mike, you had quite an idea in mind. I think you aged him ten years. His gaze traveled down my little ck dress appreciatively, making me blush."I think he''s trying to call in some favors as we speak to get him and Drew on an earlier flight. Patrick continued.

    looked up in shock, turning to stare at the twins. Mike can''t do that, can he? The twins and Patrick allughed. Seriously, he can''t do that, right guys? My eyes were growing wider.

    Josh calmed down enough to take pity on me. Yes, he can, Baby Girl; Mike''s a sergeant well-liked by hismanding officers. There is an excellent chance they will be here earlier than expected. At my look of shock, all three guys startedughing again. Patrick, taking pity on me, reached across the table and patted my hand. Oh love, I would not want to be in your shoes when Mike gets a hold of you." He shook his head, trying to hold in hisughter. "Wha..what do you mean?" I was starting to grow a little concerned with the guy''s reaction.

    Well, love, let''s say that Josh learned from the best." Patrick lost it again,ughing so hard he had to wipe tears from his eyes.

    It took my brain a moment to put everything together, but when it did, the look of horror that crossed my face sent the guys into another round ofughter. I red at all three of them. Turning to Josh, I whined, You and Mike share the same kink? That''s so not fair. How am I supposed to handle both of you?" My whine had turned into a pout as Josh leaned over and kissed me.

    baby can in I make a suggestion?" He asked. I nodded my head, hoping Josh had some excellent advice.

    "Behave yoursell" At that, Josh sat back, a smirk creeping across his face, waiting to see my reaction.

    If I could kill with just a look, Josh would have been six feet under. Since my re did not harm him, I settled for sticking my tongue out at him. At the look on his face, I stood quickly. You gentlemen must excuse me; I need to freshen up, I called over my shoulder as I all but ran barefoot toward the house. Chapter Comments

    OW

    < SHARE

 Broken Dreams Stories 17

    Shattered Girl Chapter 17

    As I hurried into the house, I could hear the guys behind me. C*a* out of sight fast. I know trying to go upstairs was out of the question; with my injuries, they would catch me before I made it off the staircase. ncing around, I spotted a hallway off to my left, leading away from the party. I had never seen this part of the house, so I ducked into the first room I came to. I had found a sunroom facing the west side of the property, thest rays of sunlight still shining through the floor-to-telling windows. There were nts everywhere; it looked like someone had transnted an entire flower garden into this one room. I loved it, and it would be the perfect ce to stay out of sight. I moved quickly through the room, stopping when I found a sitting area next to a small fountain bubbling away. It was secluded toward the back of the room, and I would be entirely out of sight of anyone not doing aplete search of the room. I sank into a cu**ned chair, enjoying the quiet of the

    I must have

    fallen asleep because when I opened my eyes, I was greeted with a night sky full of t**ng stars. S**it, the guys were going to be so upset with me. I had been asleep for at least an hour, and they hadn''t found me, or they would have woken me up or at least carried me to my room. Taking a deep breath, I prepared myself to face the twins. Stepping out into the hallway, I pulled the door closed behind me and turned, running right into my mother. I stood stunned for a minute, not expecting to see her. I began to take a step back, but she grabbed me, digging her perfectly manicured ws into my arm, making me cringe away from her. "Where have you been, you **ng onto my arm so tightly that she broke the skin with her nails. I cried out in pain, trying to pull away from her; when she pped me, I cried out again, and it only seemed to encourage her because she continued to hit me. I tried one more time to pull out of her grip, but she let go of me right as I pulled away, causing me to fall to the floor, gasping and grabbing my ribs in pain. She continued to scream at me, raising her foot to kick me, I curled into a fetal position to protect myself the best I could, covering my head with my arms. The kick never came, and the hall was suddenly quiet. Risking a look, I moved my arms away from my face to see Patrick standing in front of my mother, pinning her against the hallway wall by her neck. His face was bright red with anger, his ent so thick it was almost hard to understand "Listen to me, you worthless cow; if you every hands on Emmy again, I will see you dead and buried where no one

    one will ever find Understand?" Patrick growled, tightening his grip on my mother''s throat, Her face slowly began to change colors, and she was nodding find you. frantically. "I think it''s time you take a vacation; a month in your yacht traveling around the Caribbean would be a good start. He gave her another hard shake. Don''t worry about telling Clint. I will tell him about your ns. If he has any objections, he can join you." He released my mother so quickly that she crumpled to the floor, gasping and clutching her throat. I suggest you get packing. My driver will be here for you in thirty minutes, and you will leave with or without your luggage.

    Patricia climbed to her feet unsteadily, shooting me a vicious re, before hurrying down the hallway out of sight. Ignoring her now that she was leaving, Patrick turned his attention to me.

    Emmy, love, are you hurt bad? He knelt beside me, checking me over before helping me to a sitting position. Oh, love, I''m so sorry I didn''t find you sooner." He brushed some hair out of my face, a look of guilt on his handsome face as he spotted the new bruises appearing on my face. Ok, love, I''m going to pick you up and bring you to the twins." I nodded in agreement, trying to stifle my cry of pain as Patrick lifted me in his arms. I''m sorry, love, so sorry." He whispered to me as he cradled me close, hurrying toward the twin''s wing of the house. After carefully navigating the stairs, he opened the door to our living space and carried me through, kicking it closed behind him. The moment the tyrant saw us, they were on their feet, with looks of shock and anger crossing their faces. Josh hurried to me, carefully taking me from Patrick Once I was cuddled in his embrace, I lost it and began sobbing uncontrobly. Josh sat on the couch beside Patrick as Jake hurried int00:0 the kitchen, retuming with a first aid kit and an ice pack. "Baby girl, what happened?" Josh asked me. I could only cry into his shoulder, so Patrick answered for me.

    Her mother had her down in the sunroom hallway. She had her foot back, ready to kick Emmy, when I grabbed her by the throat and stopped her by the end of Patrick''s exnation, the twins wore matching furious expressions.

    "I want to kill her," My sweet, gentle Jake growled as he sat beside me, cing the ice pack on my ribs and kissing my forehead. Patrick finished exining about my mother''s sudden out-of-the-country vacation. Patrick stood, leaning down to take my hand. He told me he would be right back and needed to make a call. I nodded understanding, cuddling back into Josh aske cleaned me up.

    A few minutester, Patrick returned, a smile across his handsome face. Clint has decided to join Patricia on an extended holiday sailing around the Caribbean Inds. They will be gone for the rest of the summer."

    I gaped at Patrick. "How did you manage that? 1 asked in awe.

    It''s all about knowing the right people to talk to love." Patrick smiled at me as he joined us on the couch.

    "And Patrick knows the right people, baby girl," Josh said with a grin.

    When Jake finished cleaning me up, Josh food with me still in his arms. Tuning to the guys, he told them he was going to get me settledfortably into bed and get some pain meds into me. As Josh carried me away, I called out goodnight to Jake and Patrick; they both wished me a good night and began setting up the game council; the sounds of them talking s** to each other faded as Josh closed the door behind us. Setting me down, he helped me change into somefortable pis and got me into bed. Once I was settled and rxed, he got onto the bed next to me.

    Baby girl, we need to talk," Josh said sternly

    Chapter Comments

    Stephanie T-H

    Her mom is just a wealthier version of her pos dad

    Murielle "P''ti** Poisson" Honor��

    How is it that her mother, who never cared about her, is as bad as her father?

 Broken Dreams Stories 18

    18

    Oh shit, I''m in trouble, I thought as I looked down at theforter, not wanting to meet Josh''s eyes. I was trying hard not let the tears gathering in my eyes fall

    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean for any of this to happen." 1 whispered as tears began running down my face. I felt Josh shifting on the bed. Then he was next to me pulling me onto hisp and I was sobbing into his chest, my arms thrown around his neck. He carfully wrapped his arms around me, rocking us slowly his cheek resting on the top of my head. We sat wrapped in each other for several minutes, Josh not saying a word as I worked through my tears. When I had cried myself out, I sat up, pulling back enough to see his face.

    1

    "Please don''t be mad at me Josh, I was having fun teasing you, and when I found the sun room, I thought one of you would find me pretty quickly. I didn''t mean to fall asleep, and when I realized what happened. I came to find you, but I idently ran into my mother. She started screaming at me about how I ruined your dad''s dinner party, and then she was hitting me. My voice began to tremble and Josh pulled me close to him again.

    Oh, baby girl, what am I going to do with you." He sighed, leaning down and kissing my forhead. "I''m not mad at you baby, none of us are, we were definitly worried, but not mad. Besides I was enjoying out little game as well." He smiled, then added. "But if you ever hide from us again, you had better believe that when I find you, your going across my knee, and your cute little ass is going to be spanked bright red."

    "Yes, sir." I whispered, some of my guilt disapearing. Josh lifted me off hisp, cing me back on the bed, and turning to face me.

    "We are still going to have a talk though baby girl. his voice was firm again, and I knew I wasn''tpletly out of trouble yet. I know you never ment to fall asleep when you were in the sun room, but do you think it was a good idea to run from any of us in the first ce? He cocked his eyebrow at me, and I imeditly begain shaking my head no. Words baby girl, I need to know you really understand." he reminded me gently.

    "No sir, it wasn''t a good idea." I looked at him, knowing if I didn''t he would just make me anyway.

    "Also, is sticking out your toungue at me, after I tell you to behave something you should be doing?"

    "No, sic I began staring at theforter again, like it held all the answers. I could feel Josh moving off the bed, and I looked up at him again.

    Standing at the foot of the bed, Josh watched me for several seconds, befor he continued. "I would never punish you with a spanking when your injured, however I am still going to give you a punishment:

    "Yes, Sir." I sighed, preparing for the worst,

    "Heres what is going to happen, your going to set the timer on your phone for fifteen minutes. Then you will stay siting on the bed, thinking about the choices you made tonight. When the timer goes off, your going toe out and appolize to Jake, and Patrick for making them worry. Do you understand?"

    Yes, sir," I nodded.

    Turning to leave, Josh called over his shoulder "Good, girt I will see you in fifteen minutes.I did not stick my toungue out at him this time.

    I followed Josh''s directions, setting my timer, and then sitting on the bed, I contemted my misdeeds. I had just been teasing, when I stuck my toungue out, and I hadn''t meant to fall asleep in the sun room, it was an ident, I hadn''t done it on purpose. I sat pouting at the unfairness of my evening. Yes I felt bad for making the guys worry, I had never intended for that to be the oue. When my titer finally went off after what felt like an hour, I turned it off, climed out of bed, and went into the living room. The guys were all focused on the game Jake and Patrick were ying on TV, I stood in the doorway waiting for one of them to notice me, shifting from foot to foot hoping they would notice me soon. After a few minutes of me wiggling in the door way, Josh looked up and called me over to him. I went eagerly wanting nothing more then to cuddle between him and Jake.

    When I was standing next to him, Josh took my hand and tugged me so was standing in front of all three of them. Is there something you wanted to say baby girl?" He asked.

    "Yes sir, I wanted to say I''m sorry for making you all worry, I didnt me to fall asleep in the sun room and make you all worry about me." I took a deep breath, my eyes begining to sting again. Josh pulled me toward him and cuddled me into hisp. Whispering that he was proud of me and all was forgiven. I melted into his embrace, resting my head against his chest, and watching Patrick and Jake, try to kill each other in their game. Two rounds, and a lot of sweringter, Patrick came out the winner, and Jake handed the controller over to his brother.

    Looking at me he asked if I wanted toe sit with him, while Josh and Patrick yed, I slid off josh''sp and went over to Jake. When he patted hisp 1 climed on, and snuggled into him, while he wrapped me in a hug, and kissed my forhead, I rxed into him, as the next round began, Josh''s moster was heating the hell out of Patrick''s soliler guy, and within two rounds Patrick lost. Groaning he handed his controller off toke.

    Patrick looked at me, and asked if I wanted toe sit with him, while the twins yed. I froze on Jake''sp, not sure what to say. Josh noticed smiling, told me they all considered Patrick family, and he understood how our rtionship worked. I moved over next to Patrick, as the twins started the next game. I was nervous, Patrick so far had been really nice, his Irish ent, the way he called me love, made my panties want to melt right off of me, but I wasn''t sure where Patrick was going to fit into our non-traditional family we were begining to build.

    Chapter Comments

    Josh lifted me off hisp, cing me back on the bed, and turning to face me.

    "We are still going to have a talk though baby girl. his voice was firm again, and I knew I wasn''tpletly out of trouble yet. I know you never ment to fall asleep when you were in the sun room, but do you think it was a good idea to run from any of us in the first ce? He c**ked his eyebrow at me, and I imeditly begain shaking my head no. Words baby girl, I need to know you really understand." he reminded me gently. "No sir, it wasn''t a good idea." I looked at him, knowing if I didn''t he would just make me anyway.

    "Also,

    is sticking out your toungue at me, after I tell you to behave something you should be doing?"

    "No, sic I began staring at theforter again, like it held all the answers. I could feel Josh moving off the bed, and I looked up at him again.

    Standing at the foot of the bed, Josh watched me for several seconds, befor he continued. "I would never punish you with a sp**g when your injured, however I am still going to give you a punishment:

    , Sir." I "I sighed, preparing for the worst,

    es what i

    going to happen, your going to set the timer on your phone for fifteen minutes. Then you will stay siting on the bed, thinking about the choices you made tonight. When the timer goes off, your going toe out and appolize to Jake, and Patrick for making worry. Do you understand?" Yes, sir," I nodded.

    them

    ??

    Turning to leave, Josh called over his shoulder "Good, girt I will see you in fifteen minutes.I did not stick my toungue out at him this time.

    I followed Josh''s directions, setting my timer, and then sitting on the bed, I contemted my misdeeds. I had just been teasing, when I stuck my toungue out, and I hadn''t meant to fall asleep in the sun room, it was an ident, I hadn''t done it on purpose. I sat pouting at the unfairness of my evening. Yes I felt bad for making the guys worry, I had never intended for that to be the oue. When my titer finally went off after what felt like an hour, I turned it off, climed out of bed, and went into the living room. The guys were all focused on the game Jake and Patrick were ying on TV, I stood in the doorway waiting for one of them to notice me, shifting from foot to foot hoping they would notice me soon. After a few minutes of me wiggling in the door way, Josh looked up and called me over to him. I went eagerly wanting nothing more then to cuddle between him and Jake. Chapter 18

    When I was standing next to him, Josh took my hand and tugged me so was standing in front of all three of them. Is there something you wanted to say baby girl?" He asked. "Yes sir, I wanted to say I''m sorry for making you all worry, I didnt me to fall asleep in the sun room and make you all worry about me." I took a deep breath, my eyes begining to sting again. Josh pulled me toward him and cuddled me into hisp. Whispering that he was proud of me and all was forgiven. I melted into his embrace, resting my head against his chest, and watching Patrick and Jake, try to kill each other in their game. Two rounds, and a lot of sweringter, Patrick came out the winner, and Jake handed the controller over to his brother. Looking at

    at me he asked if I wanted toe sit with him, while Josh and Patrick yed, I slid off josh''sp and went over to Jake. When he patted hisp 1 climed on, and snuggled into him, while he wrapped me in a hug, and kissed my forhead, I rxed into him, as the next round began, Josh''s moster was heating the hell out of Patrick''s soliler guy, and within two rounds Patrick lost. Groaning he handed his controller off toke. Patrick looked at me, and asked if I wanted toe sit with him, while the twins yed. I froze on Jake''sp, not sure what to say. Josh noticed smiling, told me they all considered Patrick family, and he understood how our rtionship worked. I moved over next to Patrick, as the twins started the next game. I was nervous, Patrick so far had been really nice, his Irish ent, the way he called me love, made my panties want to melt right off of me, but I wasn''t sure where Patrick was going to fit into our non-traditional family we were begining to buil build. disapearing. Josh lifted me off hisp, cing me back on the bed, and turning to face me.

    "We are still going to have a talk though baby girl. his voice was firm again, and I knew I wasn''tpletly out of trouble yet. I know you never ment to fall asleep when you were in the sun room, but do you think it was a good idea to run from any of us in the first ce? He c**ked his eyebrow at me, and I imeditly begain shaking my head no. Words baby girl, I need to know you really understand." he reminded me gently. "No sir, it wasn''t a good idea." I looked at him, knowing if I didn''t he would just make me anyway.

    "Also, is sticking out your toungue at me, after I tell you to behave something you should be doing?"

    "No, sic I began staring at theforter again, like it held all the answers. I could feel Josh moving off the bed, and I looked up at him again.

    Standing at the foot of the bed, Josh watched me for several seconds, befor he continued. "I would never punish you with a sp**g when your injured, however I am still going to give you a punishment:

    , Sir." I "I sighed, preparing for the worst,

    es what i

    going to happen, your going to set the timer on your phone for fifteen minutes. Then you will stay siting on the bed, thinking about the choices you made tonight. When the timer goes off, your going toe out and appolize to Jake, and Patrick for making worry. Do you understand?" Yes, sir," I nodded.

    them

    ??

    Turning to leave, Josh called over his shoulder "Good, girt I will see you in fifteen minutes.I did not stick my toungue out at him this time.

    I followed Josh''s directions, setting my timer, and then sitting on the bed, I contemted my misdeeds. I had just been teasing, when I stuck my toungue out, and I hadn''t meant to fall asleep in the sun room, it was an ident, I hadn''t done it on purpose. I sat pouting at the unfairness of my evening. Yes I felt bad for making the guys worry, I had never intended for that to be the oue. When my titer finally went off after what felt like an hour, I turned it off, climed out of bed, and went into the living room. The guys were all focused on the game Jake and Patrick were ying on TV, I stood in the doorway waiting for one of them to notice me, shifting from foot to foot hoping they would notice me soon. After a few minutes of me wiggling in the door way, Josh looked up and called me over to him. I went eagerly wanting nothing more then to cuddle between him and Jake. Chapter 18

    When I was standing next to him, Josh took my hand and tugged me so was standing in front of all three of them. Is there something you wanted to say baby girl?" He asked.

    "Yes sir, I wanted to say I''m sorry for making you all worry, I didnt me to fall asleep in the sun room and make you all worry about me." I took a deep breath, my eyes begining to sting again. Josh pulled me toward him and cuddled me into hisp. Whispering that he was proud of me and all was forgiven. I melted into his embrace, resting my head against his chest, and watching Patrick and Jake, try to kill each other in their game. Two rounds, and a lot of sweringter, Patrick came out the winner, and Jake handed the controller over to his brother. Looking at me he asked if I wanted toe sit with him, while Josh and Patrick yed, I slid off josh''sp and went over to Jake. When he patted hisp 1 climed on, and snuggled into him, while he wrapped me in a hug, and kissed my forhead, I rxed into him, as the next round began, Josh''s moster was heating the hell out of Patrick''s soliler guy, and within two rounds Patrick lost. Groaning he handed his controller off toke.

    Patrick looked at me, and asked if I wanted toe sit with him, while the twins yed. I froze on Jake''sp, not sure what to say. Josh noticed smiling, told me they all considered Patrick family, and he understood how our rtionship worked. I moved over next to Patrick, as the twins started the next game. I was nervous, Patrick so far had been really nice, his Irish ent, the way he called me love, made my panties want to melt right off of me, but I wasn''t sure where Patrick was going to fit into our non-traditional family we were begining to build.

    disapearing. Josh lifted me off hisp, cing me back on the bed, and turning to face me.

    "We are still going to have a talk though baby girl. his voice was firm again, and I knew I wasn''tpletly out of trouble yet. I know you never ment to fall asleep when you were in the sun room, but do you think it was a good idea to run from any of us in the first ce? He c**ked his eyebrow at me, and I imeditly begain shaking my head no. Words baby girl, I need to know you really understand." he reminded me gently. "No sir, it wasn''t a good idea." I looked at him, knowing if I didn''t he would just make me anyway.

    "Also, is sticking out your toungue at me, after I tell you to behave something you should be doing?"

    "No, sic I began staring at theforter again, like it held all the answers. I could feel Josh moving off the bed, and I looked up at him again.

    Standing at the foot of the bed, Josh watched me for several seconds, befor he continued. "I would never punish you with a sp**g when your injured, however I am still going to give you a punishment:

    , Sir." I "I sighed, preparing for the worst,

    es what i

    going to happen, your going to set the timer on your phone for fifteen minutes. Then you will stay siting on the bed, thinking about the choices you made tonight. When the timer goes off, your going toe out and appolize to Jake, and Patrick for making worry. Do you understand?" Yes, sir," I nodded.

    them

    ??

    Turning to leave, Josh called over his shoulder "Good, girt I will see you in fifteen minutes.I did not stick my toungue out at him this time.

    I followed Josh''s directions, setting my timer, and then sitting on the bed, I contemted my misdeeds. I had just been teasing, when I stuck my toungue out, and I hadn''t meant to fall asleep in the sun room, it was an ident, I hadn''t done it on purpose. I sat pouting at the unfairness of my evening. Yes I felt bad for making the guys worry, I had never intended for that to be the oue. When my titer finally went off after what felt like an hour, I turned it off, climed out of bed, and went into the living room. The guys were all focused on the game Jake and Patrick were ying on TV, I stood in the doorway waiting for one of them to notice me, shifting from foot to foot hoping they would notice me soon. After a few minutes of me wiggling in the door way, Josh looked up and called me over to him. I went eagerly wanting nothing more then to cuddle between him and Jake. Chapter 18

    When I was standing next to him, Josh took my hand and tugged me so was standing in front of all three of them. Is there something you wanted to say baby girl?" He asked.

    "Yes sir, I wanted to say I''m sorry for making you all worry, I didnt me to fall asleep in the sun room and make you all worry about me." I took a deep breath, my eyes begining to sting again. Josh pulled me toward him and cuddled me into hisp. Whispering that he was proud of me and all was forgiven. I melted into his embrace, resting my head against his chest, and watching Patrick and Jake, try to kill each other in their game. Two rounds, and a lot of sweringter, Patrick came out the winner, and Jake handed the controller over to his brother. Looking at me he asked if I wanted toe sit with him, while Josh and Patrick yed, I slid off josh''sp and went over to Jake. When he patted hisp 1 climed on, and snuggled into him, while he wrapped me in a hug, and kissed my forhead, I rxed into him, as the next round began, Josh''s moster was heating the hell out of Patrick''s soliler guy, and within two rounds Patrick lost. Groaning he handed his controller off toke.

    Patrick looked at me, and asked if I wanted toe sit with him, while the twins yed. I froze on Jake''sp, not sure what to say. Josh noticed smiling, told me they all considered Patrick family, and he understood how our rtionship worked. I moved over next to Patrick, as the twins started the next game. I was nervous, Patrick so far had been really nice, his Irish ent, the way he called me love, made my panties want to melt right off of me, but I wasn''t sure where Patrick was going to fit into our non-traditional family we were begining to build.

    disapearing. Josh lifted me off hisp, cing me back on the bed, and turning to face me.

    "We are still going to have a talk though baby girl. his voice was firm again, and I knew I wasn''tpletly out of trouble yet. I know you never ment to fall asleep when you were in the sun room, but do you think it was a good idea to run from any of us in the first ce? He c**ked his eyebrow at me, and I imeditly begain shaking my head no. Words baby girl, I need to know you really understand." he reminded me gently. "No sir, it wasn''t a good idea." I looked at him, knowing if I didn''t he would just make me anyway.

    "Also, is sticking out your toungue at me, after I tell you to behave something you should be doing?"

    "No, sic I began staring at theforter again, like it held all the answers. I could feel Josh moving off the bed, and I looked up at him again.

    Standing at the foot of the bed, Josh watched me for several seconds, befor he continued. "I would never punish you with a sp**g when your injured, however I am still going to give you a punishment:

    , Sir." I "I sighed, preparing for the worst,

    es what i

    going to happen, your going to set the timer on your phone for fifteen minutes. Then you will stay siting on the bed, thinking about the choices you made tonight. When the timer goes off, your going toe out and appolize to Jake, and Patrick for making Do you understand?" Yes, sir," I nodded.

    them

    worry.

    ??

    Turning to leave, Josh called over his shoulder "Good, girt I will see you in fifteen minutes.I did not stick my toungue out at him this time.

    I followed Josh''s directions, setting my timer, and then sitting on the bed, I contemted my misdeeds. I had just been teasing, when I stuck my toungue out, and I hadn''t meant to fall asleep in the sun room, it was an ident, I hadn''t done it on purpose. I sat pouting at the unfairness of my evening. Yes I felt bad for making the guys worry, I had never intended for that to be the oue. When my titer finally went off after what felt like an hour, I turned it off, climed out of bed, and went into the living room. The guys were all focused on the game Jake and Patrick were ying on TV, I stood in the doorway waiting for one of them to notice me, shifting from foot to foot hoping they would notice me soon. After a few minutes of me wiggling in the door way, Josh looked up and called me over to him. I went eagerly wanting nothing more then to cuddle between him and Jake. Chapter 18

    When I was standing next to him, Josh took my hand and tugged me so was standing in front of all three of them. Is there something you wanted to say baby girl?" He asked.

    "Yes sir, I wanted to say I''m sorry for making you all worry, I didnt me to fall asleep in the sun room and make you all worry about me." I took a deep breath, my eyes begining to sting again. Josh pulled me toward him and cuddled me into hisp. Whispering that he was proud of me and all was forgiven. I melted into his embrace, resting my head against his chest, and watching Patrick and Jake, try to kill each other in their game. Two rounds, and a lot of sweringter, Patrick came out the winner, and Jake handed the controller over to his brother. Looking at me he asked if I wanted toe sit with him, while Josh and Patrick yed, I slid off josh''sp and went over to Jake. When he patted hisp 1 climed on, and snuggled into him, while he wrapped me in a hug, and kissed my forhead, I rxed into him, as the next round began, Josh''s moster was heating the hell out of Patrick''s soliler guy, and within two rounds Patrick lost. Groaning he handed his controller off toke.

    Patrick looked at me, and asked if I wanted toe sit with him, while the twins yed. I froze on Jake''sp, not sure what to say. Josh noticed smiling, told me they all considered Patrick family, and he understood how our rtionship worked. I moved over next to Patrick, as the twins started the next game. I was nervous, Patrick so far had been really nice, his Irish ent, the way he called me love, made my panties want to melt right off of me, but I wasn''t sure where Patrick was going to fit into our non-traditional family we were begining to build.

 Broken Dreams Stories 19

    Shattered Girl

    her and Clint leave for the summer." Patrick

    Igaped at him in shock. "How did you know what I was thinking? You''re Irish, so are you some magical fae that can read minds? Ears! If you are a magic fae who can read minds, you must have pointy ears. Please, please, please, can I see your pointy ears?" I was giving Patrick puppy dog eyes, my hands sped together as I begged. All three guys froze and stared at me, their game forgotten; Patrick made a slight wheezing noise before they allughed.

    Patrick

    ck just shook his head, wiping tears from his eyes." Love, of all the things I am, a magical, mind-reading, pointy-eared fae I am not."

    T

    "Damn it, I guess I can''t check that off my list then." I sighed sadly. Mentioning the list got their attention.

    "Baby girl, what are you talking about? Josh questioned.

    Well, I keep a list as I read, and when I find something I want to try that I have never done before, it goes on my list," I said seriously.

    So...what kind of book exactly is on your e-reader?" Jake asked

    Oh, so right now, it''s full of many romance stories that are so popr in my social media book groups this year, and no, I''m not going to tell you what I wrote on my list. I don''t want you to make fun of me." "Sweetheart, none of us would make fun of you for something like that, Jake promised, with Josh and Patrick nodding.

    Besides, it''s a pretty long list since I''m still a virgin." The guys groaned as I jumped up off the couch. "Well, it''s been a long day, I''m going to call it a night; enjoy your game." I closed my bedroom door to the sounds of cursing from the living room. I wasughing at how wound up I had gotten the guys. I pulled out a tank top and some sleep shorts from my dresser and brought them into the bathroom with me; turning on the shower, I stripped, tossed my clothes into theundry hamper, and got into the shower. I made quick work of washing and conditioning my hair, then just enjoyed the warm water running over my sore body. When the water was cold, I turned off the shower and grabbed a towel. After changing into my tank and sleep shorts, I wandered back into the bedroom to find both twins waiting for me,

    "Did Patrick leave?" The twins nced at each other and moved so I could climb into bed with them. After settling between the guys, Josh cuddled me beside him, and Jake grabbed my hand, Guys, what''s going on? You''re starting to scare me."

    "Patrick''s father called and needed him to do a job. He''s going to be gone for a few days." Josh exined. "He gave us permission to tell you about him and his family." Josh continued.

    I had wrapped my arm around Josh''s, mindlessly rubbing his arm as he talked. "Ok, so why me bad news then?"

    are you guys acting like you''re about to give

    jake shrugged, "Well, it''s a lot to take in, and we are all worried about how you will react, especially Patrick."

    things." I nodded in understanding

    Ok, so my guess was urate. Is that what you were all so worried about telling me?" The guys nodded their heads.

    "Well, that''s most of it, sweetheart. Patrick wanted to exin the re

    rest to you, but since he''s going to be gone for a while, he told us to." Jake shrugged his shoulders. Anyway, Patrick''s mother is married to Conner and his three brothers."

    7 The guys startedughing.

    "Wait, is that even on legal? I don''t think you can marry more than one person at a time, right?"

    "Out of everything we just told you, baby girl, that''s what you question? Josh was stillughing, so I grabbed a pillow and threw t over my shoulder at him. Jake barked out augh as Josh red at both of us. That''s one baby girl." "What''s one, what do you mean?" I turned in his arms so I could see him better.

    "I''m keeping track of your punishments for when you are all healed," Josh told me smugly.

    That''s not fair, Iined.

    "Yes, it is now back to your question." He was all business again. No, it''s not legal. So, on paper, Patrick''s mom is married to Conner, but they also did amitment ceremony with all five of them, and Patrick considers them his father." Josh exined.

    Wow, that''s a cool way to be a family. I bet there was always someone there for him and his mom." The guys broke into big grins and agreed with me." but what does any of that have to do with me? I won''t judge him because his family dynamic differs from the norm." None of us ever thought you would, but we wanted you to know everything so you wouldn''t be surprised by anything," Jake reassured

    "There is more we need to discuss, but we must wait until everyone is together. It wouldn''t be fair if Drew, Mike, and Patrick were not here for that conversation since it involves all of us." Josh exined. In the meantime, let''s get some sleep; it''ste. Now, that was an idea I could get behind; I was exhausted. I leaned over, kissing Jake, and then turned to give Josh one. I cuddled down between them with a happy smile. I had some things to think about. I felt I know what the guys wanted to talk about, and if I were right, my life would change again. Chapter Comments

 Broken Dreams Stories 20

    1

    20

    I wake up the following day, cuddled between the twins. They were both still sleeping soundly, so Iy still, enjoying the quiet andfort of being surrounded by two men who cared about me. My need to pre finally forced me out of thefort of bed. I carefully st off the end of the bed, leaving the guys still asleep. After using the bathroom and washing my hands, I decided coffee would be my next chore. Wandering into the kitchen, I found the coffee and set the pot to brew. As I waited, I looked through the cabs for something easy to eat. When I ran across a box of chocte chip pancake mix, I danced happily and pulled out everything I needed to make it. I poured more batter into the skillet when a sleepy-eyed Jake wandered out. Making a beeline for the coffee pot, he veered off to kiss me when he spotted me by the stove. "That smells perfect, sweetheart." Jake leaned over and kissed me before returning to the coffee pot that had just finished brewing. He poured two cups and brought one over to me. Smiling my thanks, I took a sip and hummed happily, It was excellent. Jake wandered off with his coffee as I continued making the rest of the pancakes. When they were done, I put them in the oven to keep warm and began scrambling eggs. I was dishing up tes when both guys wandered into the kitchen; theycked rumpled like they had just rolled out of bed. Josh went for the coffee pot as Jake came over, taking the full tes from me and heading toward the table. Both guys looked adorable when they first woke up; their hair was sticking up in every direction, and they both held onto their coffee mugs like they were lifelines. They were only wearing pajama bottoms, so their tight muscles were on disy, and I was having difficulty focusing on eating. After dropping my third bite of pancakes, Josh snorted. "focus, baby girl, you''re going to need all the energy you can get." Blushing, I looked down at my te and got the next bite into my mouth. When we finished eating, they insisted on cleaning up, so I headed off to shower and get dressed, When I returned to the living room forty-five minutester, both guys were lounging on the couch, dressed with game controllers. I wiggled my way between them, kissing them, and sat back, watching as they battled zombies in a first-person shooter game. After several rounds, Jake handed me his controller and told me to try it. After several attempts ended up with my character getting eaten by a zombie, I finally got the hang of it. When Josh and I made it to the end of the level, I squealed excitedly and jumped at Josh, giving him kisses everywhere I could reach. Turning off the game, Joshughed and pulled me into hisp to cuddle.

    "Good job, baby girl. Did you enjoy yourself?" Smiling, I nodded and curled up in hisp. Jake picked up the TV remote and searched through movies until we found one we all wanted to see. This is how our day continued. We took turns picking movies, and I made sure I switched who I was cuddling with often. We all helped to make lunch, and when dinner time rolled around, Josh paused our current movie and asked about ordering takeout. Jake opened his phone to a delivery app, and soon, we had an order ced for pizza. Just as we finished the movie, Josh''s phone alerted us that our food was here, and he left to meet the driver at the front door. Once he returned with the food, we all sat down to eat; the guys teased me about my pepperoni, pineapple, and jpeno pizza. I offered to let them have a slice, but they refused. Oh well, more for me,

    Dinner had been cleaned and put away, and we were trying to decide what to do with our evening when Josh''s phone alerted us to a text message. As Josh read it, a big grin split his face. "It''s Drew; he and Mike are stateside, at their base. They have to be debriefed but can fly out tomorrow afternoon. Their ne should bending around 5. I smiled along with the twins. I was both excited and nervous to have the two oldest brothers home. Yes, we had talked through video chats, but that was different than seeing each other in person. What if they decided they didn''t like me? Or if I was too much trouble? Jake must have spotted the anxiety on my face because he came over and wrapped me in a hug. "Drew and Mike are going to love having you here, you have nothing to worry about, sweetheart," Jake assured me.

    "I know, but I''m still nervous; I don''t know them well. What if they change their minds once we meet?" Looked between the twins anxiously. Josh stepped up, wrapping me in his arms. "Baby girl, they feel the same way about you that we do. Now go find a swimsuit; we have a surprise for you." With that, he pped my a** and pointed me in the direction of my bedroom. Once the bedroom door closed behind me, I turned and stuck my tongue at it. Smiling that I got away with it, I began searching through drawers until I found one with several different swimwear choices. I pulled out two that I liked. There was a one-piece with cutouts in the front and back. The front cutout would leave a lot of my boobs exposed but as long as I didn''t jump around a lot, I should be fine. The back cutout ended only centimeters above my a**, but at least it was covered. The two-piece was made out of thin straps and strategically ced triangles. I thought the guys would enjoy both of them, but since I didn''t know exactly what we were doing, I opted for the one-piece. Once changed, I pulled on a t-shirt and pair of shorts before joining the guys back in the living room. While I had been changing. Jake had gotten towels for all of us, and both had changed into swim trunks. Chapter 20

    Josh grabbed my hand and led the way out of our wing, heading toward the back patio where the dinner party had been held the night before. We crossed the patio and continued further down the walkway after another couple of turns. Josh stopped at a beautiful hot tub. The area around it had been paved with t stones; in the center sat the hot tub, soft blue lights shining through the water. There was an area for changing clothes and even a towel warmer. A small har sat behind the hot tub, with beer taps and a wine fridge. There was also a mini fridge with sodas, juice, and water. Someone had strung small lights between tall posts that bordered the hot tub. It gave everything a magical glow that made me smile. We walked to the changing area; I ced my towel in the warmer and pulled my clothes off. As I was folding them, I heard two groans and a whispered "Holy F**k."

    Chapter Comments

    Kerri Sellers Kamper

    POST

    Maybe a little too exuberant considering her condition, plus the additional beating the previous night from her mother

    VIEW 1  >

    22

 Broken Dreams Stories 21

    Shattered Girl Chapter

    21

    The twins hurried to follow me into the hot tub. Jake set the timer, and a hot tub jet hit my lower back. I groaned in pleasure as the muscles in my back began to rx. Josh climbed in, helping me adjust the towel he had with him so my splinted arm that I had propped on the top of the hot tub wasfortable. Jake joined us a minuteter, setting down several different drinks on the edge of the tub. The guys found their jets, and we all rxed, letting the jets do their job. Soon, we were chatting and getting to know each other better. The twins were both at the local university. They had a ce off campus that Drew and Mike owned. Josh was getting his degree in Cybersecurity, while Jake was majoring in Management Information Systems. Both were nning on helping Patrick eliminate the illegal parts of hispany so it could be legitimate. I was impressed. I had no idea what I wanted to do. I had never considered college; my main focus was getting through high school and finding a job that would give me enough money to escape my father.

    I would have to look into college more; maybe in the spring, I could take a couple of sses. I didn''t share much about my life with my father; there was no point in upsetting the guys when it was all in the past. Iughed at the stories the twins told, though. They had spent a lot of time with Patrick and his family. Even though the twins were younger, the older boys always included them in their ns. The twins had a nanny when they were little after their mother died, but when they were around eight, their father decided they were better off staying with the older boys when he was busy, and he was busy a lot. Patrick''s mother and fathers had be surrogate parents to them. I was looking forward to when Patrick returned; I wanted to meet his family after listening to the twins talk about them. As we talked, Jake moved closer to me, and soon I was cuddled into hisp. The twins had a silent conversation with their eyes, and all of a sudden, Jake spun around, so the hot tub jet was now massaging my p**y. I began moaning as Jake grabbed my legs and pulled them further apart, angling me so the hot tub jets were hitting my c* perfectly. Josh dipped his hand in the water and spread my p**y lips with his fingers. I moaned as the jets sent shockwaves through my c**t. When Josh slid a finger into my p**y, I exploded,ing apart in Jake''s arms as he murmured encouragement into my ear.

    As I came down from my o**m, I opened my eyes to find Josh hovering about my face. Grinning, he kissed me and helped me off of Jake''sp.

    "Come on, baby girl, let''s get you rinsed off."

    He led me to the outdoor shower, turned on the water, adjusted the temperature, and helped me rinse the chlorine out of my hair. Jake brought my nice warm towel to me, and I dried off, throwing on the clothes I had put on over my swimsuit.

    We spent a few minutes tidying up, and once everything had been put away, Jake led the way back upstairs. Once we got to the living room, I dropped Jake''s hand, jogging ahead of the guys.

    "I call the first shower, " I yelled over my shoulder. Before the guys could respond, I had made it to the bathroom, had the shower on, and was stripping my suit off.

    As I climbed into the shower, I could hear the guys knocking on the door, promising the shower was big enough for all three of us. Pretending I couldn''t understand what they were saying, I kept responding with," What? I can''t hear you. Sorry, sorry, the waters on." I wasughing so hard I kept dropping the soap-filled loofa, bending over to pick it up; I felt a cold rush of air and then a stinging p on my a** I shrieked, standing up and swinging around, identally hitting Josh in the soapy loofa. Jakeughed hysterically as Josh spit out soap suds and rinsed them out of his eyes.

    I felt horrible when he stepped out of the water, eyes red and probably still burning. My eyes began to sting, a sure sign I was about to cry

    "I''m so sorry, Josh; I didn''t mean to hit you with the loofa; please don''t be mad." with that, I burst into tears. He stood still for a full minute before he moved toward me; I stepped back, wrapping my arms around me, shaking, and saying I''m sorry, repeating it so fast that the words no longer made sense. The twins both froze, realizing I was having some traumatic shbacks. Jake grabbed a towel and turned off the water. Taking the towel from Jake, Josh wrapped it around his waist and crouched down in front of me as I continued to tremble against the back corner of the shower. "Baby girl, I''m not mad, I promise. I''m so sorry I scared you. I know it was an ident; I would never hurt you." Chapter 21

    I knew in the back of my mind it was Josh talking to me, but my brain had gone so far into the shback I couldn''t pull myself out of it. sh. My father is screaming at me and kicking down the bathroom door, sh. He ripped the shower curtain open, and I screamed. sh. My father hit me, and I swung my soapy sponge, hitting him in the face. sh. My father grabbed me by my hair and pulled me out of the bathroom. sh. Being dragged through the house and thrown down the basement stairs naked and freezing. sh. Spending two days huddled on the basement''s dirt floor cold, sh. Suddenly, I''m enveloped in warmth as my world goes blissfully dark.

 Broken Dreams Stories 22

    OK 78%

    When the world came back into focus, I was so confused. There were extra voices in the bathroom, and my hand was cold. Looking down, I saw I was holding onto several ice cubes. I had no idea how they got there. I was sitting in the middle of the bathroom, Jake and Josh hovering nearby. Josh had his phone in his hand, and that''s where the extra voices came from. They had called Drew and Mike. I groaned, dropping the ice from my hand and drying it off on the towel that one of the twins had covered me with. Josh crouched next to me, turning his phone around so I could see Drew on the screen, with Mike looking over his shoulder.

    "Hey princess, how are you feeling?" Drew asked. I thought about it for several minutes.

    "Honestly, I don''t know. Kind of like I spent two days locked in a cold basement with no clothes or food." At the horrified looks on the guy''s face, I began to think I shouldn''t have shared quite so much. Mike was swearing, pacing behind Drew, and the twins looked heartbroken for me. Drew studied me carefully before he spoke.

    "Princess, was that what your shback was about?" he asked softly.

    Not wanting to risk reliving those horrific days again, I just nodded. "Why was I holding onto the ice?" I was still confused, but Jake jumped in to answer.

    "Drew told us holding onto ice would help bring your brain out of the shback." I rubbed my hand against the towel again, still feeling the tingle of ice against my skin.

    Josh walked to the other side of the room, whispering to Drew. After several minutes, they ended the call; Josh hurried out of the room and quickly returned with a nket. He stopped a couple of feet away from me, and for the first time since I met him, he looked unsure. My heart cracked seeing the guilty, unsure look in his eyes, "Josh." I said his name, and my voice shuddered. I held my arms out to him like a child, asking to be picked up. That was all it took. He rushed over, wrapping me in the nket and lifting me into his arms. I clung to Josh tightly, resting my head against his chest as he carried me into the bedroom. Josh settled us into the overstuffed chair I had convinced the guys to move into my room, and Jake, pulling out some sleep shorts and a t-shirt for me, brought them over to Josh. Leaning down, he kissed my head and squeezed his twin''s shoulder.

    "I will be back in a little bit," Jake said, walking out of the room and closing the door behind him.

    Josh let go of me long enough to help me put my pajamas on and then cuddled me back into his arms, wrapping the nket around us.

    "I''m so sorry, baby girl; I never meant for that to happen; you have no idea how bad I feel." He let out a shaky breath, burying his head in the crook of my neck. I could feel his body trembling, so I turned until I was holding him, making shushing noises; I ran my fingers through his hair. Promising him, I wasn''t mad and didn''t me him.

    We sat like this, wrapped in each other''s arms, until Josh finally lifted his head. His eyes were red, his voice trembled, and he whispered he was sorry again. Pulling back a little, I cupped his face in my hands and, staring straight into his eyes, leaned in and kissed him. "I''m not mad at you; no one knew that just ying around would send me into that shback. I don''t me you. I love how you guys take care of me, how you''re so bossy in and out of bed." Josh let out a grumble of protest at being called bossy, and I just gave him my most innocent smile. I curled in closer to him, resting my head back on his chest, and we sat quietly, just enjoying being together.

    There was a knock on the door, followed by Jake pushing it open with his hip. He came in carrying a tray with three mugs and several different kinds of snacks. Setting it down on my dresser, he brought each of us a cup.

    "Yeah! Hot cocoa," I murmured, giving Jake a sweet smile and siping. "Yum, grown-up hot cocoa," I said with a bigger smile. Jake blushed, pleased by my excitement.

    Thank you, sweetheart; I thought we could all use some grown-up hot chocte tonight." Jake smiled and brought over the snacks; we

    drank our spiked cocoa and ate all the snacks.

    5

    OX 78%1

    of

    When we were done, Josh stood up, still not letting go and brought me over to the bed. cing me in the middle of the bed, he climbed in next to me; when Jake returned from bringing the dirty dishes back to the kitchen, he climbed in on the other side. Snuggled between both guys, I began to rx fully. Josh picked up the remote, finding aedy, and I smiled; we all needed something lighthearted after what happened tonight. Weughed when the family, on vacation in Europe, identally backed into Stonehenge with their car, knocking the entire thing over like a row of dominos. By the time the movie ended, all three of us were trying to cover yawns.

    The guys left to change into pajamas; Jake was the first one back, climbing into bed; he pulled me to him, so we were almost nose to nose. Smiling, he began to run his fingers through my hair. I groaned as my entire body melted into the mattress. I felt the bed dip behind me and another body pressed against me. Josh draped his arm over my hip, kissing me on my neck and whispering good night. Jake kissed the tip of my nose and turned so my heady on his chest. As I fell asleep, myst conscious thought was that I was starting to fall

    love.

 Broken Dreams Stories 23

    Shattered Girl Chapter 23

    When the rm went off the following day, I groaned. Jake''s eyes still closed, felt around until he found his phone and muted the rm. After two more rounds of hitting snooze, I sat up, climbed over Josh, and headed to the bathroom. By the time I came out, Jake was gone, Josh sat on the edge of the bed, still trying to wake up. He held a hand out for me, and I went to him, nudging his legs apart and stepping between them. He wrapped his arms around my waist, hugging me How are you this morning, baby girl?" He murmured, rubbing his face against my stomach. Still ti

    I tired, but I feel ok otherwise." I was running my fingers through his hair as he hugged me. He groaned, nting a kiss on my stomach before standing up.

    "I''m going to get dressed; I will be out in a minute." Josh kissed the top of my head, going back to his room. I could smell fresh coffee, and I quickly threw on some clothes and tracked it down.

    Making a beeline for the coffee pot. I poured some coffee and asked Jake if he wanted some. He said he was good, and I wandered over, givingke a quick kiss and standing by the window that faced the backyard. It was a beautiful day; Robim hopped around thewn, searching for worms. A butterfly flew by, looking for just the right flower

    "Breakfast is ready," Jake called; I turned and helped him bring everything to the table. Josh came out dressed and went to make himself coffee, then joined us at the table. We ate quietly, the guys watching me out of the corner of their eyes; after several minates, I put my fork down.

    "Guys, I promise I''m good." I stood, clearing my stuff from the table and rinsing them in the sink. I was loading the dishwasher when I heard Josh''s phone ring. I quickly finished the breakfast dishes and left the room, looking for Josh. I was sitting on the couch, still talking. I stopped next to him, raised an eyebrow at him, and he lifted his arm, letting me know he was okay with me being there while on the phone. I curled up under his arm, resting my head on his shoulder.

    Josh ended the call and pulled me onto hisp, Got some good news, baby girl." he said, calling Jake toe here. Jake walked in, still pulling a shirt over his head. I took a moment to appreciate his toned abs, much to Jake''s entertainment. "Anyway, Patrick thinks he will be back in town tomorrow; Drew and Mike are on their flight, and so far, it''s on time. We need to leave for the airport in about an hour," Josh said, giving me a side hug

    "In that case, I had better go finish getting ready." I got up, gave both gitys kisses, and went to look for something nice to wear in my closet. I had several outfits spread out on the bed, trying to decide which one to wear, when Jake stuck his head in. "Oh good, can youe here for a minute," I asked. fake, curious, joined me by the bed. "Which one do you like better?" I asked, holding up each one to show him.

    "Oh, um, sweetheart, you would look beautiful in any of those."

    "Thank y

    you, Jake, but which one do you like the most?" The look of panic in his eyes made me sigh. "Josh, can youe in here for a minute?" Josh appeared in the doorway, standing next to his brother. "Can you help me decide on an outfit, please?" I held up each one again. "Oh, um, baby girl.."

    "No, not you, too." I interrupted Josh. "I just want to make sure I look alce meeting your brothers for the first time. You guys met me at my worst. So tell me which you like the most." I was ring at both of them now. I held up each one again. After they saw them all again, lepossed my arms.

    which is your favorite?" Josh looked at the clothes again before painting to a light blue sundress That one, you would look hot in that one." Smiling, I kissed him, picking up the dress.

    1/3 Chapter 23

    "Do you agree?" I asked Jake. Nidding, Jake agreed; I went into the bathroom to finish getting ready, and the guys went to wait in the living room. I came out half an hourter; I had left my hair down, hoping the long hair would draw some attention away from the bruises on my face. My ribs felt pretty good, so I removed the thicker bandage for a lighter wrap. It was hardly noticeable with the way my dress fit. I added light makeup, mostly to cover my bruises, and some eyeshadow to match my dress.

    When I came into the living room, the twins both looked up from their phones with big grins on their faces.

    "You look beautiful, sweetheart"

    "Yes, baby girl, beautiful." I blushed happily at thepliments. Gathering my things, I looked at the guys.

    "Ready to go?" I asked, excitedly bouncing on my feet.

    The guysughed, grabbing wallets and keys; Josh led the way to the SUV, with Jake and I holding hands behind him. We got to the airport with about half an hour to spare. A coffee shop was by the passenger exit, so we decided to get coffee and wait there. I was so nervous that I couldn''t sit still. After about ten minutes of my constant movement, Josh reached out and pulled my chair next to his. "Baby girl, I need you to take a breath; the guys will love you, I promise He took my hands in his and gave them a gentle squeeze. Standing up, he pulled me with him, and 1 followed him over to the arrivals board to see if the flight hadnded yet. When we saw that their flight had justnded, I began fidgeting again. Josh turned and wrapped me in his arms, reminding me to breathe and that it would be ok.

    be ok.

    As people began trickling out of the passenger exit, Jake joined us, standing on my other side and putting an arm around my waist. It took about fifteen minutes, but I spotted two tall men dressed in army fatigues walking toward us. I froze; damn, they both looked so good in uniform. I suddenly felt shy, and as the twins stepped forward to greet their brothers, I hung back, wanting to give them a few minutes and curious to see how they interacted. They met each other with guy hugs and back-pping. Then, all four turned to face me. I swallowed hard and then shyly held up my hand, waving.

    The four brothers made their way over to me. Drew got to me first." Princess, I''m so d to see you feeling better." He held his arms up. asking for a hug, and I stepped into him. Drew wrapped me in a gentle hug. He was so tall that my head only came up to his chest; I hugged him back, resting my head against his chest for a few seconds.

    Mike was right behind him; he was a little shorter, but not by much. When Drew let go of me, Mike stepped up, carefully taking me into

    his arms.

    "Honey,

    I swear w

    you have taken ten years off my life in thest few days. He gently scolded me, and he pulled me closer to him. ng toward baggage im. While waiting for I''m sorry." I whispered, Hugging Mike closer to me. The twins came up, and we began walking the luggage to start, Josh went to get the car. I looked up at Mike and Drew, who had sandwiched me between them. "How was your our flight? "Good," both guys answered at the same

    We began chatting a little, just small talk, really, about the difference in weather between hire and their base overseas and what they were looking forward to now they were home for a while. The flight number foshed above one of the baggage carousels, and Drew stepped forward to grab their bags. Handing Mike his, Drew slid his over one shoulder, taking my hand in his other; we walked outside looking for Josh

    The guys loaded the packs into the back of the SUV; Mike climbed in the back seat, Drew, hand on my back, helping me up behind him. Drew slid next to me, and Jake climbed into the front seat. Josh turned on the blinker and pulled out of the loading zone. We were heading home

 Broken Dreams Stories 24

    Shattered Girl Chapter

    24

    I was happily sandwiched between Drew and Mike; I sat back, enjoying watching the four brothers interact. They joked, talking about things that happened on the base overseas. I was daydreaming about what it would be like to have all four of the guys home when I heard Jake say my name. Focusing on my surroundings again, I apologized for not hearing what he said. "Don''t apologize, sweetheart; I just asked what sounds good to eat." Jake twisted around so he could look at us.

    "Oh, I''m not picky. Let these two pick; I''m sure they missed something while overseas." Seconds after the words left my mouth, I realized the sexual innuendos that implied. I turned bright red, and four sets of eyes focused on me. "Food! I meant Food!" I was so embarrassed I don''t think I will ever be able to look any of them in the eyes again.

    "Well, I know something I would like to eat, baby girl," Josh said, watching me through the rearview mirror. Wow, I didn''t think my face could get any redder, but it did, and then my brain helpfully began adding images of the different things josh could have meant by that. I groaned and covered my face with face with my hands, trying to decide if I wanted to die of embarrassment or jump one of them and live out the fantasies running through my head.

    OK,

    guys, that''s that''s enough," Dre Drew said, wrapping an

    Iders and pulling me to him. Don''t let them get to you, princess, they can be **ometimes." Drew stage whispered to me.

    an arm around my shoulders

    "Hey, not we aren''t," The other three interjected. I I gizzled at the disgruntled look on the guy''s faces. Then I beganughing when they all ..started talking over each other, promising they weren''t like that.

    my head, I addressed the whole car. "Guys, rx. I don''t think any of you are a** you have gone out of your way

    Shaking my head.

    to take care of me and make sure I wasfortable. I know how good you guys are. Now, what are we going to eat?" Thest was directed at Mike and Drew, and I waited for their answer.

    After some debate and several heated rounds of rock paper scissors, Mike won and decided on a local family-owned dinner they had been eating at for years. Jake pulled up the dinner menu online and ced the order. Thirty minutes, Jake said as he locked his phone. It was perfect timing because we hit rush hour traffic, and when we were pulling into the dinner, Jake got a text message saying our order was ready. He and Drew went inside to get everything. While they were gone, Mike took my hand and squeezed it. "Honey, are you doing ok?" Mike cupped my face with his hand, turning my head until I saw him in the eyes, I smiled gently and nodded yes." It was killing both of us that we couldn''t be there to help you through everything. I''m d Jake and Josh were, though." "Me too; I don''t know what would have happened if I had been released from the hospital and Clint and my mom were the only ones there." I shivered at the thought. Knowing I would have been entirely on my own.

    "Well, honey, you have us all now." Mike continued, rubbing his thumb across my cheek and lower lip. I was so focused on him the rest of the world just faded away." Can I kiss you, honey?" He asked softly. I nurmured my consent, and he leaned toward me, his lips pressing gently against mine. I groaned and gently bit his lower lip. I was causing Mike to kiss me deeper. Finally pulling back, he kissed my forehead and whispered, "Good girl" in my ear. I nced up and saw Josh grinning at me; I stuck my tongue out of him, then hid my face against Mike''s neck when I heard the click of Josh''s seatbelt releasing. I squealed when I heard Josh''s door open and then close. Then the rear door opened, and the car dipped as he climbed next to me. attempted to climb into Mike''sp; whileughing, he fended me off, tuning me so I was facing Josh.

    !

    *1 see we have a bit of a brat on our hands. Mikemented. I looked down; my hands suddenly became very interesting. I was hoping Josh wasn''t going to sp**k me. Thest thing I wanted was Drew and Jake toe back and find me across Josh''sp, pants around may hokles, getting my butt paddled.

    Josh was facing me and reached out, tilting my chin until I was looking him in the eyes.

    "Baby girl, haven''t we had this discussion already? He asked, with his dann eyebrow ***ked. I nodded my head. Then I cried out as Josh

    as nur 79:51 Chapter 24

    I was happily sandwiched between Drew and Mike; I sat back, enjoying watching the four brothers interact. They joked, talking about things that happened on the base overseas. I was daydreaming about what it would be like to have all four of the guys home when I heard Jake say my name. Focusing on my surroundings again, I apologized for not hearing what he said.

    "Don''t apologize, sweetheart; I just asked what sounds good to eat." Jake twisted around so he could look at us.

    "Oh, I''m not picky. Let these two pick; I''m sure they missed something while overseas." Seconds after the words left my mouth, I realized the sexual innuendos that implied. I turned bright red, and four sets of eyes focused on me.

    "Food! I meant Food!" I was so embarrassed I don''t think I will ever be able to look any of them in the eyes again. "Well, I know something I would like to eat, baby girl," Josh said, watching me through the rearview mirror. Wow, I didn''t think my face could get any redder, but it did, and then my brain helpfully began adding images of the different things josh could have meant by that. I groaned and covered my face with face with my hands, trying to decide if I wanted to die of embarrassment or jump one of them and live out the fantasies running through my head.

    OK,

    guys, that''s that''s enough," Dre Drew said, wrapping an

    an arm around my shoulders and pulling me to him. Don''t let them get to you, princess, they can be a**es sometimes." Drew stage whispered to me.

    "Hey, not we aren''t," The other three interjected. I I gizzled at the disgruntled look on the guy''s faces. Then I beganughing when they all ..started talking over each other, promising they weren''t like that.

    my head, I addressed the whole car. "Guys, rx. I don''t think any of you are a**le**: you have gone out of your way

    Shaking my head.

    to take care of me and make sure I wasfortable. I know how good you guys are. Now, what are we going to eat?" Thest was directed at Mike and Drew, and I waited for their answer.

    After some debate and several heated rounds of rock paper scissors, Mike won and decided on a local family-owned dinner they had been eating at for years. Jake pulled up the dinner menu online and ced the order. Thirty minutes, Jake said as he locked his phone. It was perfect timing because we hit rush hour traffic, and when we were pulling into the dinner, Jake got a text message saying our order was ready. He and Drew went inside to get everything. While they were gone, Mike took my hand and squeezed it. "Honey, are you doing ok?" Mike cupped my face with his hand, turning my head until I saw him in the eyes, I smiled gently and nodded yes." It was killing both of us that we couldn''t be there to help you through everything. I''m d Jake and Josh were, though." "Me too; I don''t know what would have happened if I had been released from the hospital and Clint and my mom were the only ones there." I shivered at the thought. Knowing I would have been entirely on my own.

    "Well, honey, you have us all now." Mike continued, rubbing his thumb across my cheek and lower lip. I was so focused on him the rest of the world just faded away." Can I kiss you, honey?" He asked softly. I nurmured my consent, and he leaned toward me, his lips pressing gently against mine. I groaned and gently bit his lower lip. I was causing Mike to kiss me deeper. Finally pulling back, he kissed my forehead and whispered, "Good girl" in my ear. I nced up and saw Josh grinning at me; I stuck my tongue out of him, then hid my face against Mike''s neck when I heard the click of Josh''s seatbelt releasing.

    I squealed when I heard Josh''s door open and then close. Then the rear door opened, and the car dipped as he climbed next to me. attempted to climb into Mike''sp; whileughing, he fended me off, tuning me so I was facing Josh.

    !

    *1 see we have a bit of a brat on our hands. Mikemented. I looked down; my hands suddenly became very interesting. I was hoping Josh wasn''t going to sp**k me. Thest thing I wanted was Drew and Jake toe back and find me across Josh''sp, pants around may hokles, getting my butt paddled.

    Josh was facing me and reached out, tilting my chin until I was looking him in the eyes.

    "Baby girl, haven''t we had this discussion already? He asked, with his dann eyebrow c**ked. I nodded my head. Then I cried out as Josh

    as nur 79:51

    ou about the lifestyle and dynamic we enjoy, right? So you know we are both dominant and want to care for you. Make sure all your needs are met, and one of those needs is discipline. As much as we love your bratty side, there will be consequences for that behavior, especially since you have already had this talk once." I nodded, trying hard not to let my lip tremble or voice shake. "Please, don''t sp** me; I don''t want Drew and Jake toe back and see me being punished," I whispered.

    "I understand, baby girl. Before anything happens, the three of us are going to sit down and have a talk about expectations and limits. But I am adding this to your punishment count. Besides, I already told you we weren''t doing anything until your ribs were healed.." "Thank you, Josh," I whispered. I rubbed my eyes, trying to make the tears go away, right as Jake and Drew got back with the food. Jake gave his twin a curious look, and they did that silent twin thing again. Jake nodded and went to the driver''s side; Drew opened the passenger door, ncing at me, before passing Josh and Mike some of the food to hold on to. He turned and climbed into the front seat turning to look at me.

    "Did you get in trouble already, princess?" Drew asked.

    "Yeah," I mumbled, sniffling a little.

    "Well, I guess you are going to have to learn to behave because I think Jake is the only one who won''t be fine with paddling that cute a** of yours when you misbehave."

    1

    +

    What! All three of you like the same thing?"

    "Four, princess, Patrick enjoys aspects of it too," Drew smirked

    "No, that''s not fair; I''m never going to be able to sitfortably," I pouted. All four guysughed, but I refrained from sticking out my tongue again.

    Chapter Comments

    Dawn Corfitzson

    TOT there you go sweetie I''ll do it for you

 Broken Dreams Stories 25

    10

    Shattered Girl Chapter

    25

    I sat staring at my hands for most of him, giving Mike a shaky smile.

    of the drive home. When we turned into the gatedmunity, Mike squeezed my hand. I looked over at

    "You doing ok, honey?" He asked quietly. I nodded, and then, remembering Mike''s thing about using my words, I looked back up and whispered yes. My eyes began to sting, and I quickly went back to looking at my hands, hoping the tears would go away. Mike and Josh looked at each other and did some silentmunication, josh wrapped his arm around my shoulder and pulled me toward him. I let my head rest on his shoulder, and the tears started falling; I took a shuddering breath and just closed my eyes. As Jake pulled into the garage. a s**b broke loose, and Josh utched my seatbelt, pulling me into hisp. I just clung to him, sobbing. Mike passed the bags of food up to Drew andke, telling them to bring it inside and to give us a few minutes. The guys took the food and disappeared through the door leading into the house. I continued clinging to Josh, head still buried in his neck. Mike slid closer to us, rubbing his hand up and down my back soothingly.

    "I''m sorry; I didn''t mean to ruin today, 1 didn''t mean to be a brat, I don''t want you to be disappointed in me." My voice hitched as Mike brushed my hair back from my face.

    "Oh, honey, none of us are disappointed in you. You''re perfect the way you are; I love your bratty side. It turns me on when you act up, and I get to correct you. It''s going to turn me on even more when I get to bend you over and s**k your cute little a*until it''s red and your begging for me to stop. Then I''m going to slide my finger across your slit and make sure you wet enough before I slide my hard **k into you, f**g you hard and fast until youe all over my c**k, like a good little girl." I squirmed in Josh''sp and was turned on by what Mike said-had just described. Yes, please," I murmured.

    "I think our girl likes the idea of that," Josh chuckled. "Baby girl, we will have so much fun when you''re all healed. I can''t wait for you to be standing in front of me, watching you pull your panties down and then helping youy across myp, your cute little a** clenching because you know you''re about to get paddled. Then when I''m done sp**ing you and your cute little a** is bright red, Im going toy you on the bed, spread your legs, and then m my hard d**k into you, pounding your tight p**y until youe, screaming, and begging me not to stop." He smirked at my wide-eyed expression. "Baby girl, I think thats going to be your punishment. You are so turned on hearing what we want to do to you, but you''re going to have to wait until your ribs are healed. Drew will watch them and let us know when they are healed.

    "Ugg, that''s so mean, I grumbled, wiggling on Josh''sp again, hoping it would make him hard so he could suffer along with me. Mikeughed and climbed out of the SUV,ing to the other side and pulling me off Josh''sp. Josh climbed out and adjusted himself, and I grinned before taking Mike''s offered hand and following him into the house.

    Jake and Drew had been busy while we talked. All the food wasid out on the table, covered to keep it warm. I made a beeline for my dinner, suddenly starving, the guys following close behind. We took our time eating, and sharing stories. After a while sitting began irritating my ribs, I got up and went to my room, searching through my nightstand for some aspirin. The door opened and I turned to see who it was.

    Drew stood in the doorway with a look of concern on his face. "Princess are you feeling ok? Does something hurt?"

    "Just my ribs. I''ve moved a lot more today than I''m used to. I was just getting some aspirin to take the edge-off opening the bottle, I shook a couple pills out, and swallowed them with a sip from my water bottle. Drew walked up to pue, resting his hands on my hips. "Would you be ok with me checking your ribs, and other injuries?, have quite a bit of experience with these types of injuries. Soldiers can find lots of ways to get hurt." Heughed, shaking his head.

    "Hmm, it sounds like you have some good stories, I would love to hear them sometime." I sat on the bed. "You can take a look, go ahead"

    Drew stepped up to the bed, asking me toy down, and exining he wanted to start with my ribs. Drew slid a pillow under my head, and once I wasfortable he pulled up my shirt, exposing the bandage I had wrapped around my ribs. "You ok with me taking this off, so I can get a good look? I told him it was fine, and sat up so he could unwrap my ribs. I hissed a little as the extra support disappeared. I know princess, I''m sorry it still hurts. Drew carefully helped mey back down and getfortable, then pulling my shirt back up, began to gently run his fingers along my ribs. Pressing gently on certain ribs, whispering to himself thissed when he found a tender spot. 1/2 Chapter 25

    Drew frowned and ran his fingers along the rib.

    "Well princess, you definitely still have some bad bruising still. It''s no wonder you''re in so much pain." He helped me sit back up, watching carefully how I moved.

    - Have

    tried, heat or ice, on your ribs?" He asked, gently running his fingers around the edges of the worst bruising. "Justice while in the hospital. But the twins did take me to the hot tub, and I spent a while soaking in there." "Would you -Sure,

    mind trying some heat and ice for me, I think that would really help with your pain?"

    go get what you need and I will grab a couple towels to spread out."I headed to the bathroom, bringing a couple towels back with me and spread them out across the bed. Just as I finished, Drew came back with a heating pad and an ice pack. He helped mey down, exining what he wanted to do. I hissed as hey the ice pack across the tender ribs.

    "So I''m going to leave the ice on for twenty minutes and then heat for twenty minutes, and we will see how you''re feeling"

    "Sounds good to me," I yawned, and Drew sat on the bed next to me, brushing hair out of my face and gently rubbing my back. I drifted off to sleep with the gentle touch of Drew''s hands on my skin. Chapter Comments

    24

 Broken Dreams Stories 26

    Shattered Girl Chapter

    26

    I woke a few hourste and stretched with much less pain than when I fell asleep. Drew was still lounging next to me, reading a book. My movement caught Drew''s eye, and he put down his book. How are you feeling princess?" He helped me sit up and propped another pillow behind me. I leaned back, taking a deep breath with very little pain.

    "A lot better. Thank you for suggesting the ice and heat; it has seemed to help." Drew smiled, taking my hand and linking our fingers together before bringing my hand to his mouth and kissing it. I giggled and blushed. I asleep for long?" I asked, picking up my phone and looking at the time.

    Was

    "Daniel shook his head, "Only a couple hours. They guys are in the living room ying video games. I wanted to stay here and keep an eye on you"

    Thank you. I''m sorry I fell asleep on you." I tugged on our hands, pulling him closer to me. "Can I kiss you?" I was trying so hard not to blush but failed miserably. Drew ran his thumb across my cheek. "You never have to ask, princess; you can kiss me anytime." He leaned over me, pressing his lips to mine. I moaned while he kissed down my neck, thrusting my hips into him when he found a sensitive stop. Sliding his hand down my waist, he paused. "You good princess?" Yes, "1 moaned; his hand dipped under my

    my shirt, working his way up to my nipple. He watched my reaction as he gently pinched way nipple. I whimpered, begging him not to stop.

    "Do you need more princess?" He murmured as he moved to my other nipple, giving it the same attention. Drew continued to move between my nipples, pinching and ying with them. After several minutes, he sat up, "Let''s take your shirt off so I can get a good look at your pretty little nipples." My arms shot up so quickly that it made Drewugh. He pulled off my shirt, unhooked my bra, and slid it off my arms.

    "Oh, look at those perfect little breasts," He groaned, reaching out, cupping a breast in each hand," Lay down for me, princess; I want to take a closer look at these perfect breasts." Iy back, Jetting Drew arrange me the way he wants. He begins exploring, rubbing and squeezing my breast, slowly moving in toward my nipples. I start moaning, thrusting my hips toward him.

    "Shh, princess, I know what you need; let me finish with your nipple''s first." He leaned over me, taking a nipple into his mouth and sucking. I''m so turned on, I can feel my p**y dripping as Drew continues to suck. Running my fingers through his hair, I press him closer to me, encouraging him to keep sucking. All too soon, he switches to my other side, starting off sucking gently and then harder. He slid his other hand down my stomach and began running his fingers over my soaking panties. I cry out when he rubs across my ***t Drew moves off of me, patting the edge of the bed a and

    ook at those panties; you''re such a good girl, getting helping me move to where he wants me. Bending my legs, he spreads them apart and stares down at my damp panties.

    p**y so nice and wet for me." He says as he runs a finger over my panty- covered slit again. He lifts my hips and carefully slides my panties of am spreading my legs wider so he can everything.

    "I''m going to look at your c***t, and your tight little hole; I want to make sure none of us are going to hurt you. Has anyone ever been inside this nice tight hole, princess?"

    "Only once, and it hurt so much I never wanted to try it again." I admitted. I wished that I had waited so they could have been my first.

    irsak, sweetie, that''s normal for it to hurt your first time. Did he give you a chance to adjust to his size once he prated you?"

    "No, he just pushed into me and kept going, it hurt so much I was crying, then he got mad because I was overreacting, and he got dressed and left." I shuddered at the memory of my date thrusting into me. He wasn''t that big, and it still felt it was tearing me apart.

    172 Chapter

    26

    "Princess, I''m so sorry your first experience was that horrible, how long ago did that happen?" He had moved his hand away from my p**y and was gently rubbing my stomach as I told him the story.

    "It was a few months ago. Prom night with my date." I looked down at my hands, embarrassed about the c** way I lost my virginity.

    "Hey, sweet girl, there is nothing to feel bad about. I want to take a closer look, though, to make sure you''re healed. All of us are a bit above average, so I want to make sure you''re ready so we don''t hurt you.

    "Ok, what do you want me to do?" My p**y was clenching at the thought of Drew looking and touching my tight hole.

    "Come closer to the edge of the bed and spread your legs; I''m going to be as gentle as possible, but had explored my tight hole, wanting to wait for everyone to be here. Drew stepped up between my legs, adjusting them so he had a clear view of my p**y. He slowly ran I me just the way he wanted me.

    the

    his finger across my *cl*making me gasp. Smiling, Drew gently pinched my c**t; I whimpered as he began telling me what a good girl I was and how big and swollen my c**t was.

    He ran his his finger along the outside of my tight hole, humming approvingly at the amount of juices flowing from my p**y. Once I soaked his finger in my juices, he began pressing into my tight hole. I whimpered and tensed; Drew began making soothing noises and murmuring how good my tight p* fe**It. When I started moving my hips, he pressed down on the top of my mound, reminding me to stay still.

    i

    ?Drew slid his finger deeper into my hole, and suddenly, he was touching a spot that made me gasp and cry out. "There''s my good girl; I found your special spot; it''s going to make you feel so good, but you have to hold still for me."

    I whimpered and nodded; I would have agreed to anything if he kept rubbing that spot. Drew slid his finger out and then back in, slowly f**g me. When he began working a second finger into me, I cried out at the stretch his two fingers were causing. After what felt like hours but was only a few seconds, Drew curled his fingers and rubbed that particr spot again. It felt amazing, sending tingling sensation up and down my p**y. My whole body began to tremble as my o**m built. Suddenly my p**y spasmed, and screaming. I came, drenching Drew''s fingers and hand in my juices.

    Drew was grinning from ear to ear as Iy on the bed, a panting, sweaty mess. "I think you will be able to take us all just fine, princess." He said confidently, scooping me up and heading for the bathroom to clean us up, Chapter Comments Visitor

    I thought she told them she was a virgin?

    Carol Lanier

    POST

    no she told them she lost her virginity at prom with her date and it hurt a lot and he just left her cause he said she was being dramatic. VIEW ALL 14 S

    18

    18

 Broken Dreams Stories 27

    Shattered Girl Chapter 27

    Drew set me down, turned on the shower, and set some towels on the timing rack. Coming up behind me, he wrapped his arms around my waist, pulling me against him. "You are so beautiful, sweetie; I can''t wait to leave my mark on your perfect body so everyone will know you''re ours." I lean against him, tilting my head so he could kiss me. I gasped when he picked me up and carried me into the shower. leaned back

    Drew pushed my hands away when I reached for the shampoo, turning me; he wet my hair and massaged shampoo into it. He then soaped up his hands, running them over my body, paying particr attention to my breasts and nipples. When he had washed every inch of me, he set the soap back and helped me rinse off. "Thank you." I gave him my most innocent smile, then grabbed the soap. "Now it''s my turn." I soaped up my hands and began to carefully wash him, running my hands across his muscr chest, spending time looking at the tattoos covering his arms. When I moved lower, Drew hissed, but I drove past his d**k, scrubbing his legs. I slowly moved back up his legs, and when I reached his d**k again, I paused to add more soap to my hands and carefully cupped his balls; Drew let out a loud moan, and I continued to y. Moving from his balls to his **k, I began to run my soapy hands up and down its length. Drew threw his head back, moaning and encouraging me not to stop.

    "Oh, Emmy, your hand feels so good. You have no idea how many times I jacked off in the shower, imagining it was you. Don''t stop, baby, I''m so close. 1 tightened my grip, and Drew threw his head back, letting out a shout. His d**k began to pulse, and he started shooting his seed onto my chest. I loved watching hime apart because of my hand. He moaned in pleasure as his d** gave a final couple of twitches.

    "Baby, that was the best o**m I have had in years. I can''t wait until your ribs are healed enough for me to f***k you. In the meantime, you will be my new shower buddy." He smirked at the expression on my

    face

    "You know, if I''m your shower buddy, then everyone else will want me as theirs, too. We are going to need a bigger shower, and everyone is going to need to getfortable being naked together because I can''t shower five times a day." Iughed as Drew''s expression went from shocked to thoughtful. I finished rinsing off and stepped out of the shower, grabbing a warm towel and wrapping it around myself as 1 began to dry my hair.

    Drew followed a few minutester, wrapping a towel around his waist; he came up behind me, kissing the back of my shoulder, and then smacking my a**on his way out the door.

    "Hey, what is it with you guys and your fascination with my a**" I yelled after him. The only response was hisughter from the other room. Shaking my head, 1 dried my hair and went to the bedroom for clean clothes.

    When I went out to the living room, all four guys were in front of the TV, watching a baseball game. When there was a break in the game, I walked around the couch, stopping to kiss each one, and then made my way into the kitchen. I had never enjoyed watching sports on TV, so I decided to surprise the guys by making some cookies. After a few minutes of searching, I had everything I needed for chocte chip cookies. I set the oven to preheat, pulled out the cookie sheets, and began mixing

    After I got the first tray into the oven, I set the timer and sat down at the table to wait. I pulled up my reading app on my phone and began searching for something to read. I found a stepbrother romance with five brothers who all happened to be in the mafia; I was getting to a good part when the timer went off. I opened the oven door to ensure they were done, and the smell of freshly baked cookies filled the kitchen. I turned to put the tray on the counter to cool and found all four guys standing at the kitchen entrance.

    Iughed as they surrounded me; Jake wasplimenting me on how good they smelled when I noticed Drew, out of the corner of my eye, trying to sneak a makie off the tray. I reached out, smacking his hand away. "They are too hot to eat; you''re all going to have to "But they smell so good, and we are all hungry, Jake whined

    Go, watch your game; I will bring you all sume cookies when they cool Besides, we just ate; you can''t be that hungry already." Iughed as they all signed dramatically and returned to the baseball game. Chapter 27

    "When the timees, she will make a perfect mom." I overheard Josh telling one of his brothers as they walked away. I smiled at idea of having kids with them. I had always dreamed of having a family with kids and a father who loved them, possibly even a dog or two. It had always seemed like a dream, though maybe now, these dreams would have a chance ofing true.

    I slid the second tray of cookies into the oven and set the timer. Sitting down again, I searched my reading app for stepbrother romances, where they had children together. I was surprised at how many came up, I wasn''t the only one who thought that was a good idea. Not sure where to begin, I chose the first story on the list and started reading. When the timer went off for the second tray of cookies, I was far enough into the story that I waspletely turned on and contemting if the guys would be willing to have a foursome. I decided, as I was ting up the cooled cookies, that it was something to add to the list of things I wanted to try when my ribs were healed. With that, I brought the te of cookies into the living room, being met with cheers andpliments on my baking skills, Chapter Comments Yuri Suzuki

    Like five year old kiddies.

    Yuri Suzuki

    With four plus one guy chasing after your a**, you''re going to have a lot of children, when not using protection.

    VI

    24

 Broken Dreams Stories 28

    Shattered Girl Chapter 28

    With the second tray of cookies out of the oven and cooling, I quickly clean up the kitchen, then te

    cookies and bring them int the living room. The guys are still focused on the game, but four heads hum toward me when they smell the cookies. I''m suddenly surrounded by four starving guysplimenting my baking skills and showering me with kisses. As I''m distracted,ke slides sp me, kissing my cheek and taking the te from me. As Jake begins to sneak off with his prize, Mike spots him and shouts, I stand well out of the way as a hrious battle ensues

    The four brothers are trying to steal the te from each other, tackling and rolling around, but somehow managing not to break the te or drop any of the cookies. After a few minutes, the nighhousing destitys a side table andmp. I shake my head and decide to before someone gets hurt. I step further away from the current dog pile and let out a loud whistle, shocking everyone into Stepping around the mess, I took the te of cookies that had someho miraculously survived the battle and set them on the co table.

    I turned to find the guys slowly inching toward the te, and I made them all freeze in their tracks with a re."No one gets a single cookie until this mess is cleaned up." I said, pointing at the brokenmp and splintered table.

    "Now, baby girl." Josh started.

    Don''t baby girl me, you guys made the mess, now it needs to be cleaned up." I did my best to hide my smile, as longing nces at the te of cookies, they guys got to work.

    In no time, the brothers had the mess taken care of and the floor vacuumed to ensure all the broken ss was taken care of

    joined me on the couch. Mike picked me up and set me on hisp. I snuggled into him as everyone enjoyed the cookies. When was empty, the guys all leaned over, giving me kisses to thank me. I smiled happily and fiddled with the buttons on Mikes shirt guys finished watching the game. The baseball I game ended, and Josh turned to me with an oil gleam in his eye.

    "Baby girl, would you like to y a game?" I nced at the other guys as they allmunicated silently

    "Um, what exactly did you have in mind?" I asked, looking around at the guys nervously. Mike ran his hand up my back.

    "Nothing you can''t handle, honey, we promise. You can say stop at any time." He kissed my forehead and gave me some time to think

    *

    Ok, what game? It had better not be strip poker; I''m horrible at cards" losh snorted out augh.

    T

    "No, baby girl. I was thinking Truth or Dare. The adult version." He wiggled his eyebrows at me.

    What makes the adult version different?"

    "The dares can get a bit sexual if you''re ok with that." Josh grinned.

    "Ok, let''s try it, but we must start slowly." I agreed.

    course, sweetheart, as slow as you want." Jake said Jake and Drew moved the coffee table out of the way, and Josh helped s? recliners around so we were roughly sitting in a circle.

    "Ok, I will start since it was my idea." Josh said, picking up his phone and opening an app. He was looking around at all of us

    "What''s the most embarrassing name you have ever been called in bed?" Josh asked

    Drew groaned. "Well, the worst was when the chick called me by another guy''s name." Everyone burst outughing. "Ok, my turn." Josh passed his phone to Drew. He looked around at his brothers, Mike, truth or dare?" "hmm, Truth." Mike said.

    "Where is your favorite ce on your body to be touched?" Drew grinned.

    "Besides my d**k?" Mike snorted. "My back. I love it when a girl runs her fingers across my back."

    "Good to

    know." I said with the most inndent smile I could muster.

    "Ok, my little brat, Truth or Dare." Mike grinned down at me and caught the phone that Drew tossed to him as I sat up.

    "Truth?" I asked uncertenally.

    "Ok honey, have you ever cheated in a rtionship?" Mike asked

    No

    No

    but I have also never been in a serious rtionship before. I never would, though; that''s not the type of person I am." I leaned back against Mike again, taking the phone from him and thinking about who would pick next. "Jake, Truth or Dare?" Lasked. "Truth." Jake answered.

    "Rate your makeout skills, and tell the reason for that score." I grinned innocently.

    "Da**n, sweetheart, put me on the spot. Why don''t you." Jake teased." Well, I have never had anyints when I have made out with someone, so that I will say a solid 8. That score is because I''m a gentle kisser, I don''t drool on my partner, and I take my time." Jake sat back with a smirk, happy with his answer.

    out with you to my list, Jake." I grinned as hisw dropped at my boldness.

    Im adding maki?" Jake cleared his throat as his voice cracked a little-

    Josh, Truth or Dale

    "Fine, I will be the brave one. Dare." Josh smirked at me and looked atke expectantly.

    I

    Jake startedughing when be read what Josh''s dare was. Ok, Josh, find something silky like a tie or panties, and rub it seductively over your body. Everyone was nowughing at Josh''s expression. Baby girl, can I borrow a pair of your panties?" Josh asked pleadingly.

    Sure, the t top drawer of f my dresser." Iughed. "But only one pair," I called after him as he disappeared into my room. A few minutester, he returned with a pair of my silky ck panties. Standing before me, he began to run them over his body. His d**k was hard as he

    sp.

    seductively circled his **k with them. I groaned, twitching on Mike''s l

    "Sit still, honey, and watch josh''s show." Mike murmured in my car. I gmaned and tried to do as I was told. Josh finished up his little show, leaned over, kissed me, and slid my panties into his pocket.

    Josh sat down with a smug smile on his face. "Ok, we have all had a turn, so baby girl, Truth or Dare?"

    *S**" I groaned. "Dare, I know you all are waiting for me to do one." I sighed.

    The you

    baby ghl?" Josh checked in with me.

    ""Yeah, I''m sure. Tell me what my dare is."

 Broken Dreams Stories 29

    Shattered Girl

    How do you feel about being blindfolded?" Josh looked at

    with

    concern on his face,

    "I trust you guys, but what will happen once I''m blindfolded?" Mike squeezed my hand, and I smiled at him.

    "Nothing terrible, baby, I promise. Once you''re blindfolded, one of us will undress you down to your underwear." Josh looked hopefully at

    mc.

    "Ok, I can do that. Can you find a blindfold for me, please?" Jake jumped out and disappeared into his room. He returned a few minutester with a silky blindfold and handed it to me. I stood up, and Jake helped me the It Into ce. Once the blindfold was secure, "So, who gets to undress me?" I asked and giggled when the sounds of heated debate started. I''m not sure who won because the guys all got quiet, and I could hear one of them walk over to me. He lifted my hands carefully above my head. Then I felt his fingers slide across my sides as he pulled my shirt over my head. His hands were on my waist again, His fingers sliding under the waistband of my pants. Then his mouth was on my stomach, right above my panties. I whimpered quietly as my pants slid down around my feet. He held onto my hand so I could step out of my pants. I felt their lips press against mine, and then he was pulling my blindfold off Mike was standing before me, holding onto my hips, a big smile on his face.

    "Honey, that was one of the hottest things I have ever done. Your gorgeous and undressing you is going to be my new fantasy,"

    I blushed but cupped his face in my hand and whispered thank you. I sat back down on the couch, in just my bra and panties, smiling at the guys to let them know I was okay.

    I looked around, trying to decide who I would pick next. "Mike, Truth or Dare?" I asked him. I was starting to enjoy the game. "Dare." Mike smirked.

    "Ok, you must give Im a h**y on her hip." Josh said,ughing at the expression on my face.

    "You ok with that, honey?" Mike asked. I swallowed hard and nodded my head. "Good, stand up, ande stand between my legs." "I stood

    nervously, stepping between his legs and touching his shoulder. Mike put his hands on my hips, pulling me closer to him. He studied my hips like there would be a quizter. Picking a side, he slid my panties off my hips and leaned forward, kissing me gently at first and then nipping and sucking. I hissed as heat shot through my core. With one dhal nip, Mike sat back, a content smile on his face. He spun me around to show the other guys, who all made appreciative noises. I gratefully sat back down, hoping whoever went next would choose truth instead of dare.

    We yed until my stomach let out an embarrassingly loud growl, and the guys decided it was time to feed me. Jake pulled up a delivery app, and the guys debated what to order. I ended up being the deciding vote for pizza; while fake put in our order, I decided another shower was in order. I had been kissed, touched, massaged, and at one point, Jake licked whipped cream off of me. Not only was I a sticky mess, but my p**y was soaked. 1 had just stepped into

    to the shower when there was a knock on the door, and Mike stuck his head in..

    "Hey honey, I was just checking to see if you needed help? Mike asked, with an innocent grin on his face.

    "Sure you were." Iughed. If you want to join me, you can always wash my back." I giggled because it took Mike all of thirty seconds to strip and climb in the shower with me. He slid his arms around me, kissing the back of my neck, then leaned past me to soap up his hands. He stood back up and began to rub his hands up and down my back, paying particr attention to my a**. I rxed into him as Mike continued to massage my shoulders.

    The soaped up his hands again, spinning me around, and began washing my front, teasing me as he ran slick hands across my nipples. 1 moaned and cried out as he continued his gentle torture. He spun me around again, pressing my back against his front, whispering in my ear how he was looking forward to when my ribs were better and how good it would feel to slide his hard d**k into my tight p**y. How he was going to bend me over every piece of furniture he could find and f**k me hard until we both came. Then he was going to stand back and watch his c**m drip from my p**y, staying bent over until he said I could move.

    I was so turned on by the time Mike was done telling me everything he was going to do I couldn''t help when I wiggled against him, feeling his hard d**k slide along my p**y and bump my c**t. I whimpered, and my whole body shook as he continued to tease me. Until I was finally begging him to let mee. He turned us so we weren''t directly under the shower head and slid his hand from my boobs down to my c**t. I cried out when his finger brushed past my overstimted c**t. He cupped my p**y, sliding a finger into my tight hole; I moaned again when he added a second finger and ultimately came apart in his arms, screaming my release when he curled his fingers and rubbed my g spot.

    "Oh honey, you were such a good girl for me,ing like that. I think the whole house heard how much pleasure I gave you." He smirked down at me, and I blushed, though I did not feel as embarrassed as usual. I knew that after all the Truth and Dare this afternoon, the other guys would be happy that Mike had given me pleasure. Plus, I was sure at least one of the twins would figure out how to join my next shower. Chapter Comments

    24

 Broken Dreams Stories 30

    Shattered Girl Chapter 30

    Mike and I were out of the shower when Drew stuck his head into my bedroom and told us the pizza was there. I threw my hair in a messy bun and followed Mike to the dining table, where the other guys were waiting for us. We all helped ourselves to pizza and breadsticks, then grabbed sodas; we returned to the living room and found a movie to watch while we ate. We had just finished cleaning up and deciding how to spend the rest of our evening when Drew''s phone alerted us to a text message.

    "Hey, Patrick''s on his way home. He should be backte tonight and wanted to know If Emmy would like to spend the day with him tomorrow?" Drew nced at me, waiting for my answer so he could respond to Patrick.

    "Sure, I would love to spend some time with him. It feels like forever since I saw him." I smiled. As Drew typed out my reply, I looked around at the other guys. There were no signs of jealousy; no one seemed to be upset that I would be spending a whole day on one instead of with the group. Maybe the guys were right, and this could work out. I had zero examples of what a healthy family or rtionships in general looked like. My mom was gone before I could remember her, and by the time I was ten, my father was ignoring me unless he was hitting me. I had always wanted a family full of love and kindness. Maybe I should trust what the guys say and let things happen naturally.

    Drew had finished answering Patrick''s text when I asked if the guys would be willing to answer my questions. They all quickly assured me that I could ask them anything.

    "So, I''m going to be gone most of the day tomorrow with Patrick, and none of you are upset or jealous?" I sat between Jake and Drew but nced around at all the guys, looking for signs of anger or jealousy. I saw none, which allowed me to heave a sigh of relief. "No, sweetheart, no one is jealous or upset. We all know that you will spend time one-on-one with each of us; there will be times we are doing things together, and there will be times we aren''t. It''s the same with private time in the bedroom. None of us expect you to sleep with us every night; it will all work out as it should. I Promise." I nodded in understanding but was still surprised they were epting and willing to share my time and love.

    "On that note,e here, baby girl." Josh said. I stood and went to him immediately. While I enjoyed my bratty moments and winding Josh up, I love his praise even more, and I have a feeling he''s figuring out. He stands as I approach, holding out his hand to me. I take it, looking at him questioningly; he pulls me closer, telling me he has something for me and to follow him. I trail behind him as he heads toward one of the bedrooms, which I assume is his.

    He opens his door and steps inside with me close behind. He leads me to his bed, telling me to sit; I follow his directions as he turns to retrieve something from his desk. Coming back to me with a box in his hands, he sits beside me and holds it out. I take it from him, turning it over in my hands. I spot the picture on the front of the box "Josh, this is too much." I say. I was looking at a brand new phone, and it was thetest model.

    "I can, and I did, baby. It only took a few minutes to add you to our n, and they shipped the phone right to the house." He took the box from me, slid it open, and took out the phone and charger. He moved closer so I could see what he was doing. Turning the phone on, he selected English as thenguage and handed the phone to me, telling me to follow the directions. I follow the prompts until get to the part where it''s asking for credit card information. Josh takes the phone back, pulling a card out of the pocket of his jeans; he enters the information and then hands me the card. I stare at it in disbelief. "Josh, I can''t ept this. I didn''t earn it, and I don''t want to live off you guys." I crossed my arms and red at him.

    "First baby girl" Josh said, holding up a finger. We are a family, and we share everything. When you are healed, you can decide whether to go to college, get a job, or do something you enjoy. Patrick has enough money that all of us could retire tomorrow and still not spend it all in our lifetime." I opened and closed my mouth, not knowing what to say, and Josh leaned forward, kissing me.

    "Here, finish setting up your phone, and I will open the case." He returned to his desk, picked up another box, and pulled things out. I shook my head, knowing arguing would get me in trouble, and followed the prompts on the phone after setting up my fingerprint and face ID. I brought the phone over to Josh; he had set up several different colored cases for me to choose from. I picked thevender-colored

    one with glitter, handing it to Jbsh. A few minutester, he had applied the screen protector and case, and my brand new glittery purple phone was back in my possession. I sat on Josh''sp, giving him a deep kiss, which he returned. Smiling happily, I ran my fingers over the phone, practicing locking and unlocking it. I had never had anything this nice. I had a cheap pay-as-you-go phone that I had not been able to add minutes to in a long time.

    Josh smiled at my excitement and pped my a** as he followed me out of his room. I went right to Jake, climbing into hisp and cuddling with him; I held up my new phone for him to see. Adorable, sweetheart." He acknowledged, kissing the tip of my nose.

    "Josh got me a purple glitter case, too, and now I need all your numbers I said excitedly, wiggling on Jake''sp and making him groan. The guysughed, and when I had my contacts open, they gave me theft numbers. I entered them and then sent a text to each of them. I was giggling quietly as their phones were all alerted at once. Once they all responded to my messages, I asked Mike if it was ok for me to have Patrick''s number. Mike sent me Patrick''s contact information. After I saved it, I texted him, telling him I was looking forward to tomorrow and that I missed him. He responded almost immediately, telling me he missed me too and would be here at eleven to pick me up. I replied, telling him I would be ready. I then cuddled with Jake as watched the guys battle each other in a racing game. Chapter Comments Carol Lanier

    when is the next update

    Michelle Robbins

    Emmy sounds more like she''s 15 not 18...maybe it''s just me

    VIEW ALL 3 S >

    POST

    23

 Broken Dreams Stories 31

    31

    I had cuddled with Jake while the other three were ying their game when someone lost, I would climb on theirp and cuddle until someone else lost. We spent the rest of the evening ying video games. I tried ying a few rounds but had more fun cuddling with the current loser. Around midnight, I began to fall asleep on Drew''s Inp; I heard him talking quietly and then felt the weight of a nket on top of me. I mumbled my thanks and was asleep again in seconds.

    I had no idea how long I had been asleep when I felt Drew moving. He carried me into my room andid me down in bed. I burrowed under the covers, cold now that I had lost Drew''s body heat. After a while, I felt the bed dip and felt one of the guys slide up against my back. An arm was thrown over my hip, and I felt lips pressed against my back. I rxed back into the warmth of another body. I awoke sometimeter, desperately needing to relieve myself; I was once again sandwiched between two brothers; as my eyes adjusted to the dark, I could see Mike in front of me. I carefully wiggled off the bed managing not to wake anyone. I saw it waske, pressed against my back as I headed for the bathroom. When I came back from the bathroom, I sighed because Jake had spread out across the bed like a starfish, taking up both his and my space. We were going to need a bigger bed; as much as I loved cuddling it would be nice to be able to roll over without elbowing s**e. quietly, I

    I carefully climbed back into bed, trying to decide the best way to getke to move. Coming up with a n, I quietly limb over him until I''m straddling hisp. I sit still, waiting to see if he reacts to my weight When he doesn''t make a sound, I decide to tease him a little and begin to slide my hips back and forth against him. This gets a mumble from him. I stop moving, and when he starts to snore q begin to thrust my hips against him again. I can feel him beginning to grow hard under me. I continue moving against his hard d**, pausing when Jake looks like he might be waking up. Suddenly, an idea ashes through my mind, and I carefully move off Jake, sliding down the bed and moving between his legs. I freeze when he stops snoring, making sure he is still asleep. I carefully reach for his hard, d***k, sliding it out of his boxers. I take a moment to appreciate his size before I lean forward and slowly lick the head of his **k. Jake mumbles in his sleep, moving his hips. I pause, and when Jake settles, I lean forward and take the head of his **k into my mouth. 1 run my tongue around his head and begin to suck. Jake moans and I feel his hand run across the top of my head. "F**k sweetheart, you can wake me up like this any time you want, Jake whispers, gently thrusting his hips, causing his d*k to slide deeper into my mouth. He bumps the back of my throat, and I gag, pulling back and taking several deep breaths. "Sorry, Em, I didn''t mean to choke you. Are you ok?" Jake was sitting up now, watching me closely to ensure I was ok. I nodded my head

    and swallowed.

    "I''m fine, Jake, don''t worry. I''m sure this won''t be the only time I gag on one of your d**ks." I grin wickedly at Jake''s shocked expression. It was at this point that Mike woke up, propping himself up on his elbow to look at us curiously. "What''s wrong?" Mike asked, rubbing the sleep from his eyes,

    "Nothing, I was giving Jake head, and 1 gagged on his d**k. He was worried, but I said I was fine, and it wasn''t like this would be the only time I gaged on one of your d**ks," I said with a straight face. Mike snorted, then fell onto his back,ughing hysterically. I started giggling as well while Jake frowned at both of us.

    "Thanks, brother, way to kill the mood." Jake snarked as he adjusted himself into his boxers and flopped back onto the bed. He held his arm out to me in an invitation to cuddle, and I crawled up the bed and snuggled against him. Afteraveral more snorts andughs, Mike gained control of himself and rolled on his side again, moving toward me so he was pressed against my back. I leaned over, kissingke.

    -"Sorry," I whisper against his lips. Jake turns to me, pressing his lips against my forehead.

    "Nothing to apologize for, sweetheart; like I said, you can wake me up like that any time you want. Just as long as I get to return the Javor. The grin on his face made my core clench, and my nipples harden.

    "Of course, Jake, anytime you want." I readily agreed.

    "Hey!" Mike sat up behind me. When do I get to be woken up like that He pouted at me; I turned to face him, kissing his pouty lips. Chapter 31

    "It''s supposed to be a surprise, Mike, so you won''t know when I will do it You don''t want to ruin the surprise, do you? I gave him my best puppy dog eyes, and to my great delight, Mike groaned and flopped back on the bed. Smiling, I squirmed around until I was snug between the two brothers. Once I was settled, Mike propped himself up on his elbow again, looking over me to Jake.

    "Hey brother, are you thinking what I''m thinking?" Mike smirked as Jake sat up. They did that silentmunication thing that they are so good at, and suddenly, Jake was lifting me onto hisp, wrapping his legs around mine and spreading them open. In a move that was too fast for me to follow, Mike was between my legs, pulling my panties aside and sucking my c**t into his mouth. Chapter Comments

    23

 Broken Dreams Stories 32

    Shattered Girl Chapter 32

    Mike sucks on my c**, gently dragging his teeth over it; when he gently bites down, I o***m so hard I''m dizzy. Mike gives me a moment to recover before he begins running a finger over my soaking slit, causing me to shake in Jake''s arms. As Mike starts to y with my c** again, Jake wraps his arms around me, cupping my breasts in his hands, pinching and pulling my nipples gently. I wiggle in Jake''sp: Mike stops, his finger centimeters from sliding into me. Pressing on my stomach to hold me still, he tells me not to move; I whimper in protest but do my best to keep still. Jake continues to tease my nipples as Mike slowly slides his finger into me. All three of us groan at the sound of Mike''s finger sliding in and out of my wet p**y.

    "God baby, you are so tight. Do you think you can take another finger? Mike asks, ncing up at me. At my nod, he slides his first finger almost all the way out and slowly works two fingers together back into my tight p**y. I tense as Mike works his fingers in; Jake notices and begins ying with my nipples, pinching and pulling on them until the pleasure-pain line blurs. Mike groans when my pussy walls begin to spasm around his finger. He pulls his fingers almost all the way out, then slides them back in. He finds the spot he''s looking for, and my whole body clenches. Jake and Mike both chuckle at my reaction, and Mike begins to run his fingers over it, changing the speed asionally. The tingling feeling of an **sm continues to build, and my legs start to shake, Jake begins to murmur encouragement into my ear, carefully holding me so I don''t identally hurt my ribs. My o**m hits me like a tidal wave, and I''m shaking from head to toe, my p***y gushing over Mike''s hand. I''m panting, trying to catch my breath, feeling like I just finished a marathon. Mike slides his fingers out of my quivering p**y, and just as my breathing is returning to normal, he leans down and sucks my c**t into his mouth, sucking on it and gently biting. 1 **m again, this time screaming at the intensity ofing twice within minutes.

    The sound of hurrying foot and my door mming open pulls me out of my post-o**m bliss. Josh and Drew are both standing in the doorway, their faces creased with worry. The light from the living room was brightening the bedroom just enough for Josh and Drew to spot Mike still lying between my legs. They both made appreciative noises and shook their heads. I was so embarrassed about being loud enough to wake them that I began babbling apologies.

    I''m so sorry, you guys; I didn''t mean to scare you. Mike was so good at what he was doing anding twice so quickly. I have never done it before, it was so intense 1 screamed, I couldn''t help it and I''m going to shut up now." The guy''s reaction to my rambling apology made my face even redder. I tried to wiggle out of Jake''s hold, but he wasn''t letting go, so I did the only thing I could and closed my eyes, covering my face with both hands.

    1 could hear the guys moving around, but I refused to move my hands. When a hand dropped on my shoulder, I cringed, then immediately, felt guilty when I heard Drew reassuring me that he would never hurt me. I pulled my hands away from my face and tapped Jake''s hands, so he would release me. Then, with my eyes still closed, I crawled into Drew''sp, burying my head in his neck, apologizing for flinching and reassuring him that I knew none of them would ever hurt me. Drew sighed, rubbing a hand along the side of my face. "Oh, angel, I know it was just a reflex. Don''t feel bad." He gave me a gentle squeeze as he ran his hand along the side of my face, brushing strands of hair behind my ear. "Your scream did startle us awake, but Josh and I are incredibly happy that it was a scream of pleasure and not a nightmare." "Yeah, baby girl, and I know for a fact, I''m going to spend the rest of today thinking up ways to make you scream like that. After all, Mike can''t be the only one that gives you a screaming o**m." Josh adds with a wicked smirk. Everyoneughs. Then Drew, Josh, and Jake lean over and press kisses to my lips. "I will spend the rest of the night in my bed. Are you ok with that, Sweetheart? Drew and Mike will stay with you if you want, fake moved off the bed, and the twins left, closing the door behind them. Since I was still sitting in Drew''sp, I turned and asked if he wanted to sleep in here with us. "I would love to angle. Now, let''s get you settled." Drew slid me off hisp, setting me in the middle of the bed. Mike moved back to his side, and Drew slid down under the covers, pulling me closer to him until my head was resting on his chest. Mike rested an arm across my hip, whispering for me to go to sleep. Drew continued to run his fingers through my hair, and I was asleep in minutes. The next thing I knew, my rm was going off, and the guys wereining loudly about the obnoxious quacking noiseing from my phone. With closed eyes, I patted around, searching for my phone. I was ced in my hand by a very disgruntled Mike, and I quickly silenced the annoying rm.

    "Honey, I love sleeping with you, but please, for all our sakes, please find a different sound for your rm." Mike pleaded. Drew grumbled his agreement from behind me. 1/2 Chapter 32

    "I know it''s annoying, but that''s the point. I huffed. "If my rm had a pleasant sound when it went off, I would never get up. This way, the quacking is so annoying I have to wake up to turn it off." I was pretty pleased with my logical exnation, but taking one look at Mike''s expression had me promising that on nights he slept in here will me, I would have a different alert for my rm. With a gruff thank you, Mike flopped back down and, within seconds, was asleep. Wandering at how quickly he could fall asleep, I rolled over to look at Drew. Drew shook his head, kissed me, and then climbed out of bed and went to the bathroom. I heard the shower turn on, and Iy there contemting if I should join Drew in the shower or search for coffee. I was still debating when the smell of coffee and cooking bacon alerted my stomach that someone was up and making breakfast. After a very loud grumble from my stomach, food and coffee won, and ! climbed out of bed, making my way to the kitchen and the promise of caffeine. Chapter Comments

    22

    POST  NOW

 Broken Dreams Stories 33

    Shattered Girl Chapter 33

    I wandered into the kitchen, heading straight to the coffee machine. Josh was pouring a cup for me, and I sighed happily as I took it from him, thanking him with a kiss. I added creamer and took my first sip. I asked Jake if he needed any help, and when he said he didn''t, I sat at the table, enjoying the feeling of the coffee working its way through my system. I got up to help when Jake started ting the food; I was bringing the list tes to the table when Drew and Mike appeared. Drew poured coffee for himself and Mike, then joined us at the table. As we are, the guys began discussing their ns for the day, letting me know we had been invited to Patrick''s parent''s house for dinner tonight I looked forward to meeting Patrick''s mom and his other two dads. Everyone pitched in to clean up the breakfast mess, and we did the cleanup quickly. I still had over an hour before Patrick was supposed to pick me up, so I started getting ready. After a quick shower, I stood in my closet, trying to figure out what to wear. Giving up, I sent a quick text to Patrick. Emmy: Hey, how should I dress for today?

    Patrick: Whatever you want to, I want you to befortable

    or how I should

    His response left me grumbling, how none of my guys so far are helpful when telling me which outfit they like me dress for an activity. I continued to mumble as I started sorting through the closet again. When my text alert went off nced at it and shook my head. Patrick: oh, wearfortable shoes, no heels or sandals

    Emmy: So, sneakers? Hiking boots? Can you give me some idea of what we are doing?

    Patrick: Love, it''s a surprise.

    Emmy: So, evening gowns and sneakers?

    Patrick: UMMM

    Patrick: Maybe just what you usually wear

    Emmy: Thank you. Now, was that so hard?

    Patrick: My dads told me never to tell a woman what to wear.

    Emmy: Well, I''m giving you permission to If I ask.... you can provide me with advice

    Patrick: OK, love, today is going to be casual, so is dinner at my parents

    Emmy: Great, see you soon

    Patrick: Yes, love, see you soon.

    Grabbing some shorts, and a t-shirt, I got dressed, and quickly did my hair. I decided to only use, enough makeup to cover the bruises, when I was done I went back to the living room to wait with the guys who were involved in yet another video game race. Jake spotted me, and angled himself so I could sit on hisp while he yed.

    After Josh won several rounds, 1 started to tease him, seeing if I could distract him enough to give the rest of the guys a chance to win. I cuddled up closer to him, resting my head on his shoulder, and continued to watch him y. When he came to a particrly sharp turn, 1 turned my head and gently bit the bottom of his ear. Josh jumped, sending his car flying off the track, and giving the others a chance to pass him, 1/2 Chapter 33

    "Baby girl, you did that on purpose." Josh growled. Trying to keep the smile off my face was impossible so instead I just buried my head against his neck. Josh continued to grumble until his car reappeared on the track. He returned his focus to the game, I shifted just enough so I could see the game, and waited. He quickly caught back up with the others, and was neck in neck with Drew''s car. When they hit the final straight to the finish line, I turned my head again and kissed Josh'' neck, he didn''t really pay any attention to me, so I quickly nipped his neck. That got his attention. Josh yelped losing his controler and the race at the same time. As he shuffled around grabbing for his controler, I quickly slid off hisp. Calling goodbye over my shoulder, and that I would see them at dinner, I hurried out of the room toward the front of the house.I could hear Josh calling my name, but I was not about to go back there and sit through one of his scoldings. He could do that tonight, when he got back from dinner.

    I decided just to be safe, I would wait for Patrick outside, or better yet down by the gate. As I began walking down the driveway my phone began to ring. I looked at it, seeing Josh''s name I silenced it, and let it go through to voicemail. The brat in me giggled, I was already in trouble, ignoring his phone call wasn''t going to make things to much worse, and besides by the time we met up for dinner, he would have had all afternoon to cool down. Yep my bratty side decided, that was what we were going to do.

    I made it to the gate, just as Patrick was pulling up to it. I smiled and waved at him, as he pressed a button and the gate swung open. I could see Patrick release a deep breath and shake his head, as I walked up to the passenger side door. Patrick pushed a button to unlock it, and I climbed in.

    "Ok, love, what did you do this time?" Patrick gave me a stern look, I gave him my most innocent smile as I buckled my seat belt.

    "What makes you think I did something wrong?" I asked, doing my best to sound confused.

    "Well love, I just got off the phone with Josh." He said, c**king an eyebrow, and motioning for me to exin.

    "Oh, well I might have been distracting him a little while he was ying a racing game with the other guys." I had suddenly found thy fingers very interesting.

    "And how exactly were you distracting him?" Patrick questioned.

    I might have been ying with his ear, and maybe left a h**y on his neck?" I mumbled, still looking at my hands.

    Patrick snorted, shaking his head. "You sure figured out how to push his buttons quickly love." Just then his phone rang again. He nced at it, then passed it to me. "Answer it, if you make Josh worry any more than he already is, he''s likely to take a belt to that cute a** of yours the next time he sees you."

 Broken Dreams Stories 34

    Girl 34

    Shattered Chapter

    I stared at Patrick in horror when he handed me his phone. "Ummm, I don''t want to talk to him; he will be grumpy." I pleaded, trying to push the phone back at Patrick.

    "Sorry, love. I told you I would do anything for you except save you when you''re in trouble with Josh or Mike. Now talk to him." He reached over and hit the green ept button before I could react, and Jesh''s growly volce came through the speakers. Great, I thought, now I have to listen to him scold me in surround sound. I wanted to stick my tongue out at Patrick, but I had a feeling he would rat me out to Josh if I did. So, I just imagined myself doing it instead. It wasn''t the same, but I did feel a little better. "Brother, please tell me you found her?" Josh''s worried voice made me feel guilty, and I stared at myp, trying to stop the stinging in my

    eyes.

    Yes, I found her; she was waiting for me by the gate. She''s in the car with me right now." Patrick reassured Josh, giving me a look that suggested if I didn''t start exining myself to Josh immediately, he would drive my a**back to the house and let Josh have this conversation with me in person.

    Taking a deep breath and still trying to stop the tears stinging my eyes, whispered, "Hi, Josh, I''m right here." The tremble in my voice gave away my guilt about worrying him.

    1

    "Oh baby girl, what will I do with you?" Josh sighed. Are you ok? You''re not hurt, are you?" Josh sounded so worried, and my guilt felt so heavy I began to cry, taking big gulps of air in between sobs. "I''m sorry, Josh; I didn''t mean to make you worry. I was having fun teasing you, and then I got carried away. I''m sorry, please don''t be mad." I don''t think either of the guys could understand what I was saying. Between my sobbing and gasping for air, I was starting to feel dizzy, and I could feel my panic beginning to rise. "Patrick, where are you guys at?" Josh asked, suddenly sounding very n.

    I

    "We haven''t gone anywhere; you called right as I picked her up, so we are still in the driveway." Patrick exined, worry showing as began to spiral.

    "Emmy, baby girl, I need you to slow your breathing down. Can you breathe with me? Josh asked in his calmest, most soothing voice. I was trying to follow what he was saying, but my head started to get the weird tingling, numb feeling that happens before I pass out. "Patrick, bring her back up to the house; if her breathing doesn''t slow down, she''s going to pass out." I was fighting my brain to stay conscious, but I could feel myself losing the battle. "Yes, home." I was able to gasp out. Patrick started the car and drove up the driveway faster than he should have. When he pulled up to the front of the house, all four brothers were outside waiting for us. Patrick put the car into park, and Josh and Drew inmediately began moving toward the vehicle. I was unbuckled and pulled from my seat info Drew''s arms. He was shouting directions to the others, but I had- no idea what he was saying. I felt my hand being pressed against a chest; I could feel the slow, steady rise and fall of a chest. I suddenly felt a cold cloth running across my face, then down my neck; my hands were freezing; I sucked in a deep breath and tried to get away from whatever was freezing my hands. Strong arms were wrapped around me, and Lards moved back and forth like I was sitting in a swing. Whoever held me applied steady, firm pressure to my arms and back. Slowly, the ''numb feeling in my brain began to fade, and things started toe back into focus. I was cradled in Drew''s arms; he was the one who applied the steady pressure. Josh had one of my hands pressed to his chest so I could feel his slow breathing: Jake knelt by my side, holding my other hand, several half-melted ice cubes in a bag next to him, Mike and Patrick stood nearby, worried expressions on their faces 14ook a slow, deep breath, much to everyone''s relief; Drew sighed and rested his head against the top of mine while the twins each squeezed my hand, I looked around at all five guys crowded around me and sighed.

    "I''m sorry guys, I''m sorry I''m so broken; I''m sorry I have multiple pare attacks a week. I know it''s fast, but I''m falling for all of you so hard; I hate that you are always lett to pick up the pieces." I sigh sadly and let my head drop back onto Drew''s shoulder,

    "Sweetheart, I fell for you the first day I saw you in the hospital. When you put Dad in his ce, I knew you were the one for us." Jake smiled sweetly, bringing my hand to his lips and kissing it.

    "Baby girl, I fell for you the first night you were home with us; you fell asleep on my chest while watching a movie. I could picture us spending the rest of our lives like that." Josh said, running his thumb across my cheek and squeezing the hand he still had pressed against his chest.

    "Angle, I fell for you the first time I talked on the video call. I knew you were the perfect fit for our family." Drew said, kissing the top of my head and squeezing me.

    bratty

    tty side to me. I knew at that moment you would keep us all on our toes, and I your "Honey, I fell for you the first time you showed couldn''t wait to get back stateside to be with you." Mike said, stepping forward and cing a gentle kiss on my lips.

    "Love, I fell for you the second I met you at the dinner party. I knew you were the one that was going toplete our ragtag little family." Patrick said gently, stepping closer to me and kissing my forehead and then the tip of my nose.

    By the time Patrick had taken a step back, my eyes were tearing up again, only this time with happy tears. Taking a deep shuddering breath, I said, "I love all of you, and I''m so d I''m part of your family. All the guys crowded around me, each assuring me they loved me as well. What started with my third panic attack in as many days ended with me safely protected in the middle of my guys. I knew deep down I had found the family that I belonged with.

    This book has be my new favorite obsession. I''ve already read it 4 times. Can''t wait for more

    Elizabeth Little

    I''m ready for the next couple of chapters

 Broken Dreams Stories 35

    With tears in my eyes, I thank the guys. Patrick steps forward, scooping me up in his arms. The other four crowded close, each taking my hand and kissing me. Then they all returned to the house, leaving Patrick and I alone on the porch. Still cradling me in his arms, Patrick walked around the corner of the house to a covered swing that faced the side yard, which held several different fruit trees and a vegetable garden

    Patrick sat with me on the swing, pushing it into motion with his long gs. I was content to sit quietly and was happy that Patrick was not the type of guy who wanted the constant conversation to fill the quiet after almost twenty minutes of enjoying the quiet sounds of the breeze rustling the leaves on the fruit trees and the birds singing. urned to look at Patrick. "Thank you for being understanding and not getting mad," I said quietly. Then, I wrapped my arms around his neck and rested my head against his shoulder.

    * Love, I would never be mad at you for something you can''t control, and don''t think for a moment I wouldn''t do everything in my power to make sure you had the help you needed. You have been through a lot of traumatic shit, and it''s going to take time for you to heal and feel safe again. Patrick carefully wrapped his arms around me, and I tilled my head to kiss him again. "Are you starting to feel better?" He asked, brushing his fingers through my hair.

    "I am; sitting outside with you makes me feel much better. Our day started rocky, but do you still want to do something?" I asked hopefully.

    What did you have in mind, Mo Chuishle?" I sat up, looking at him curiously.

    "What does Mo Chuishle? Mean? Is it Irish? I was always fascinated with foreignnguages, and 1 loved learning new words..

    Yes, it is trish; it''s a term of endearment; the direct trantion means my pulse, but when someone says it, they mean that you have their heart, Patrick exined.

    "That is so sweet, I love it." I smiled, giving him another kiss, "So, what was your original n for us today before my panic attack derailed everything?"

    "Well, I had wanted to take you somewhere mellow; I was thinking of letting you pick between the zoo or aquarium. Have you been to either before?"

    "I went to the zoo once when I was little. It was a school field trip, and we all had clipboards with questions to answer about the different animals. It was rushed and not a lot of fun. I have never been to the aquarium." Ladmitted.

    "Well, we are going to have to fix that then. Neither ce should be that busy today since it''s a weekday, so which would you like to go

    "I want to see both when we have the time, but let''s go to the aquarium I want to see the fish." I smiled at him, happy with my choice.

    All right then, let''s get going." With that, Patrick stood up and, still in his arms, carried me to the car and buckled me into the passenger seat.

    I-grinned at Patrick as he buckled his seatbelt and started the car. As we drove out of the gatedmunity, he told me about a little deli The knew of that made amazing sandwiches, I agreed we would stop there for a fast lunch. Patrick was right; the sandwiches were excellent and enormous. I ordered the smallest size they had and still had enough left over for another meal. Everyone who worked there seemed to know Patrick, treating him with respect anding up to greet him. When we were back in the car, I asked him about it, and he told me his dad, Michael, was a silent partner in the deli. This piqued my curiosity because I thought they all worked together with Conner as the head of the family. Patrick exined that while yes he and all his dads worked together, they wanted to get away from the illegal businesses and focus on the legal ones. Since Michael had experience with the food industry, and the owner of the deli was a friend of his. Michael offered to loan the deli money for upgrades to bring everything

    up

    to code. The owner was so happy he insisted on Michael being a silent partner, and Michael was now happily making legal money.

    We were pulling into a parking space at the aquarium when Patrick finished his story about the deli. He hurried around the car to open my door, and we walked hand in hand up to the main entrance to buy tickets. With tickets in hand, we went inside; Patrick passed the tickets to an attendant, who stamped our hands, handed him a map, and pointed out the little painted fish on the floor, telling us to follow the fish.

    Laughing, we followed the paintings on the floor into the first room. I gasped excitedly; the entire room held tanks of different types of Jellyfish. Patrickughed as I excitedly approached the first tank, standing quietly and watching the little creatures that looked suspended mid-air. I walked around the circr tank, wanting to see the jellyfish from every angle. When I ran across an information card disying facts about them, I excitedly read Patrick the most interesting ones. Patrick was content to follow me around the room as I checked out each tank. We started a silly game, picking out our favorite creature in each tank and then having to give each other clues as we tried to pick out the correct one. Patrick guessed correctly for mine, and we moved in the next room.

    This room was dimly lit, withrge floor-to-celling windows that looked into the enormous tank. I quickly found the information cards; these had pictures of all the different creatures living in the deeper parts of the ocean. I read them to Patrick and grabbed his hand; he followed me to each window while I searched for my favorite sea creature.

 Broken Dreams Stories 36

    Shattered Girl Chapter 36

    Patrick and I continued exploring the aquarium. We spent half an hour walking back and forth in the underwater tunnel, watching the sharks and otherrge fish swimming above us. Remembering I had my phone, I began taking tons of pictures and sending them all to our group chat. By the time Patrick led me out of the tunnel, I had probably sent close to thirty pictures, and Patrick wasughing as the guys made it a point toment on each image. As we were getting ready to leave, Patrick told me he had another surprise. He sat down with me on a bench and began texting. A few minutester, he had me close my eyes. 1 giggled and did as he asked. I tried to hear what was happening around me and figure out what my surprise was. I could hear footsteps approaching, and I felt around next to me for Patrick''s hand. He linked our fingers together and told me to open my eyes and not make sudden movements. I slowly opened my eyes to find two tiny penguins in front of me, along with a staff member holding a bucket that smelled strongly of fish. "Patrick, how..when did you have a chance to set this all up?" I asked quietly, not wanting to scare the little penguins. "My dad,n, runs a shippingpany that supplies the fresh fish for the aquarium. So he knows almost all the staff that work here. I just called in a favor." He squeezed my hand, bringing it up to his lips and kissing it. We watched quietly as the penguins explored the room, returning to get fish when it was offered. I slowly took out my phone, took pictures, and switched to video to show the guyster.

    The staff member, Shelly, exined how they cared for the penguins, who were named Olli and Walley. She told us about the other animals they were nursing back to health and nning to release soon. I must have asked her a million questions, including how long she had been working there and what kind of schooling she had to go through. Shelly happily exined everything to us. She promised to let us know when they would release their current patient, a seal she had named Sheldon. A good Samaritan had called when he spotted the seal tangled inting and caught on the rocks of a nearby beach. Patrick promised we would be there. Shelly said her goodbyes and led Olli and Walley out of the room.

    Once they were gone, Patrick pulled me to my feet; I could not stop smiling and pulled him to me for a long kiss, thanking him repeatedly for such a special surprise. He justughed and reminded me he would do anything for me. Retaking my hand, we began heading toward the exit. But when we passed the gift shop, he detoured, pulling me after him. We stopped at the entrance, and Patrick gently pushed me into the store. I turned to look at him. "Patrick, I didn''t bring any extra money for this; maybe the next time wee, I will get something," I said as I left. Patrick stopped me with a hand on my shoulder and turned me back toward the shop. *My heart, did you forget about the card Josh gave you? I also know the guys talked to you about our finances. You are part of that now. So stop worrying and go find something that will remind you of this time we spent together." I slowly nodded my head, and Patrick led me into the shop. We walked around looking at different things; I checked out some hoodies and ran my hand over the piles of plush sea creatures.

    1

    Spotting a bin of penguin plushies, I picked up one that reminded me of Olli as Patrick came up behind me, telling me to get two of the penguins so I could have Olli and Walley. Laughing, I searched through the bin until I found one that looked just like Walley, and we made our way to the cashier. Using the card Josh got me, I paid for my two stuffies and looked around as Patrick paid for his. Then we made our way back to the car. I insisted that the stuffed penguins stay with me, and Patrickughed as he helped buckle me in.

    We are going to my parent''s house in Lexington; it''s about twenty minutes away. The guys are going to meet us there."

    "Is this where you grew up?" I was curious to learn more about Patrick''s family and had many questions for him,

    Mostly, we moved there when I was born. My dads thought it would be safer for my mom and I to live outside the city. They still have a brownstone in the city, an apartment in New York, and a home in Malibu. They spend most of their time either here or in Malibu. My dads will stay in the brownstone or apartment if they have extended business to take care of, and my mom will stay there asionally if she is meeting friends or wants to do some shopping." Did you travel a lot when you were growing up? I have hardly ever been out of the city or out of my old neighborhood, really, just a couple of ss trips when I was in school. I would love to travel someday." Patrick smiled gently at me, taking my hand.

    We did some when I was younger. My grandparents lived about ten mutes from us, taking me on vacations most of the time. When my Chapter 36

    grandfather retired, my dads were busy ensuring the family stayed strong. There were a lot of smaller gangs and other crime families that thought the leadership change would be a good time to cause trouble. So when I was traveling with my grandparents, it was one less thing for my dads and mom to worry about." "I''m sorry you were away from your parents so much." I said, squeezing his hand.

    *I wasn''t, though. My mom came with us quite a bit, and my dads would fly out to wherever we were as often as they could. We spent a lot of time in Irnd, and I still have extended family there. We traveled all over Europe, Ennd, and Scond. We even went to Egypt once." He shrugged as he put a blinker on, slowing to make a turn into an upscale-looking neighborhood." Once my dads had things under control, mom and I spent much more time at home; that was the summer before I started school, and also when I met Drew and Mike. Clint brought them to one of his meetings with my dads, and we have been friends ever since." Patrick slowed the car and pushed a button on the dashboard. The gate swung open, and we drove up to an enormous house that was gorgeous. POST

 Broken Dreams Stories 37

    Shattered Girl Chapter 37

    "Wow, Partick, your parents'' house is beautiful," I eximed as we pulled around the circr drive. The house was set back far enough from the road that you could not see it through the trees. It was a two-story house painted a light gray. Argewn surrounded the home, giving the property a light open space before a long-established woond took over. I saw a hot tub off to the right, with a stone path leading to it from the backyard. A basketball court had been built by the side of the garage. Another stone path led off around the other side of the house, and I couldn''t wait to be able to explore. Patrick parked his car at the end of the circr drive, leaving enough room for the guys to park beside him. He approached my side of the vehicle and helped me out.

    We were walking up the front steps when the door opened, and a man who looked very simr to Patrick and Conner greeted us. He was just as tall as Patrick, with short dark brown hair and bright green eyes. He had a short, trimmed beard, and I saw tattoos covering his "Hey, kid, it''s good to see you. We have all missed you; your mom has looked forward to this all week." He stepped forward, giving Patrick a guy hug and pping his back.

    arms.

    "Emmy, this is my Dad, Liam. Liam, this is Emmy." Patrick smiled at me, squeezing my hand.

    "It''s nice to meet you, Liam." I said softly, giving him a shy smile. When Liam approached to hug me, I cringed, and Patrick put a hand on his dad''s shoulder. Emmy has some bruised and cracked ribs, Liam, so be careful if you touch her." Patrick exined.

    Liam took me in from head to toe, and a frown creased his face. I stepped closer to Patrick, and Liam, seeing me move, immediately wiped the expression from his face. He gave Patrick a meaningful look, and Patrick nodded. "It''s already being handled, Dad," Patrick told him. Liam gave a nod, and he gave me a bright smile as he turned to lead us into the house.

    The entryway was beautiful; ck te tiles covered the floor, and a floor-to-ceiling window showing off the backyard stood opposite the front door-two hallways leading from the entryway, one to the right, the other to the left. We followed Liam to the left down a short hallway that opened into arge open floor-n kitchen, dining, and family room. A woman who had to be Patrick''s mother stood by the ind in the kitchen, cutting up vegetables. She was tall and slender, with long reddish-blond hair that had been intricately braided. She had a white apron over her dress, and she put down the knife, wiping her hands on a kitchen towel as she came around the ind to hug

    Patrick.

    Patrick, love, I''m so d you are home safe. Now, who did you bring to dinner? She is such a pretty little thing." Before she could embrace me, Liam stepped forward, wrapping her in his arms and whispering into her ear. Her face showed a quick sh of sorrow, but her smile returned as she introduced herself.

    "My name is Shannon, Love; now, why don''t we let these men visit? They would keep you standing here all night if I let them." She reached for my arm, and I gave Patrick a panicked look. Thankfully, he saw my expression and gently took his mom aside; after a couple of minutes of quiet talk, they came back to me. Patrick ced a hand on my lower back.

    Mom, this is Emmy; Emmy, this is my

    Wom, Shannon," Patrick said, gently squeezing me.

    It''s very nice to meet you, Mrs. O''Kelly," I said, smiling and nodding.

    "Oh Patrick, she is just perfect and so polite too. Now, love, would you like toe with me? I don''t want you trying to sit on a bar stool, so let''s sit over on the couch. You will be morefortable." With that, Shannon took my good hand and led me to a sectional. She was pointing to the spot where I could rest my splinted arm easily. She then fussed over me, making sure I wasfortable, getting an extra throw pillow for my arm, and pushing a button on the side of the couch so I reclined.

    Now, love, how would you like a nice cup of tea? My gran always said that tea was the best cure for aches and pains, especially how she made it." Shannon was sitting next to me and gave my good hand a gentle squeeze. Even though it was summer and rtively warm out, the air conditioning made the house quite pleasant, and a hot cup of tea sounded nice. "I would love a cup of tea, thank you." I smiled.

    5

    Shannon jumped up and hurried into the kitchen, filling a kettle and turning it on to heat the water. She turned, spotting Patrick and Liam sitting at the bar talking; walking to them, she ced a hand on each of their shoulders." Patrick, be a dear and message your dads that Emmy is here and could theye help with dinner. Liam, love, would you start the grill?n said he would grill the steaks, and I want the grill hot when he gets down here." Having received their orders, Patrick got up and pulled out his phone;ing to sit next to me, he typed out a message in what looked like a group chat with his dads. Within minutes, his phone was alerting him to iing texts. Meanwhile, as Shannon was turning to go back into the kitchen, Liam grabbed her around the waist; she squealed in surprise as shended on Liam''sp, where he turned her and kissed her thoroughly. I blushed, and the throw pillow supporting my splinted arm became very interesting. Patrick wrapped an arm across my shoulder.

    "My family has always been very open with their affection; there''s no need to be embarrassed." Patrick lifted my chin until I looked at him and softly kissed me. Just then, two more men walked into the room. Patrick stood, helped me to my feet, and led me to them. "Dads, this is Emmy, Emmy, my dads Michael, andn." Patrick nodded to each man in turn, and I smiled at them.

    "So this is the Emmy we have heard so much about." The taller of the two brothers said, stepping forward. "It''s nice to meet you, I''m Michael."

    "Hello, nice to meet you, Michael." I replied. Michael was tall; he must have easily been six-five, with buzzed hair that looked like it might have been reddish brown if it was ever given a chance to grow. He also had a long scar that ran from next to his ear to the top of his head. He, too, was covered in tattoos, but where Liam still had some bare skin on his arms, Michael hadplete sleeves, with several continuing to his neck, and I assumed his back as well.n stepped forward next, greeting me and raising my hand to kiss the back of it. I giggled and blushed as Patrick and Michael groaned.

    "Don''t mind him, love.n''s a horrible flirt and thinks he can get away with anything since he''s the youngest." Michael told me.n gave him a dirty look before turning back to me with a charming smile.

    "Aww, now don''t mind him any love. Michael''s just grumpy because Ma liked me best. I was her sweetd who never came home with rips in my shirt or holes in my best pants." With one final look at Michael,n turned and walked toward the pack patio, stopping on. His way was to give Shannon, who was still sitting in Liam''sp, a kiss before heading out a ss door to what looked like an outdoor kitchen.n turned on some lights and began setting up the grill.

 Broken Dreams Stories 38

    Michael, still grumbling to himself, walked over to Patrick''s mother, who was still sitting on Liam''sp. He leaned down, kissed her, then picked her up off Liam''sp, set her on the ground, smacked her butt as he walked around the ind, and began cutting up the remaining vegetables. Sharron just shook her head and started pulling things from the fridge. Liam stood up, gathering tes and silverware, and set the table.

    I loved how Patrick''s parents interacted with each other, and I could picture the guys and I being like that someday. Patrick had led me back to the couch and cuddled next to me. cing a kiss on my head, we began to talk quietly about our day. Our phones went off almost simultaneously. I saw Jake''s message that they would be at the house in about ten minutes. I told Patrick, and he let the rest of the family know.

    A few minutester, Conner entered the kitchen, going straight to his wife and kissing her. He gave Michael and Liam each a p on the shoulder and came over to greet Patrick and I. It was strange seeing the head of the most powerful crime family in the city sitting on the couch with us in a t-shirt and shorts. It was all so ordinary it was hard for me to wrap my head around it.

    We chatted with Conner about our day, how fascinating the fish and other creatures were, meeting the two penguins, and our n to help

    with the next rehab release. As we talked, Conner''s phone alerted us that a car was at the gate.

    A few minutester, the guys walked in, and I went over to greet them, giving each a kiss before returning to the couch. All four guys entered the kitchen, greeting Shannon with hugs and kisses. After they greeted everyone, Jake stayed in the kitchen, helping Shannon bring tes of food outside forn to start grilling. The rest of the guys came to greet Conner.

    Shannon called Patrick, who kissed my head and then went to help his mother bring various tes and bowels to the table. Drew came over to me, picked me up, and sat down with me in hisp. Josh and Mike are on either side of him. I began to talk excitedly about my day and my experience at the aquarium. As I was talking about the rehab work the aquarium did, Conner politely interrupted.

    "You know, dear, the local university has an excellent Zoology and Marine Science program. They do quite a bit of work at the local zoo and aquarium. Is that something you would be interested in pursuing?" I paused, thinking about the chance of doing something I knew I would enjoy. "Thank you for that idea, Conner; I will have to look into it more. I''m not ready to start this semester, but I will look at the possibility of spring sses." I was excited to research what the university had to offer. "Well, you let me know what you decide; I know someone in admissions, as well as several professors that teach there." Conner said, standing up and quietly walking up to Shannon from behind and swinging her into his arms. She shrieked, swatting him on the shoulder before giving him a long kiss. Good Lord Conner, you frightened me." Shannon scolded. She gave him another kiss, and he set her back on her feet; leaning over, Conner whispered something in her ear that made her blush and swat him again before handing him a bowl of dinner rolls and pointing him toward the table.

    I leaned back into Drew''s chest, chuckling. "I hope when we are their age, we still act like that," I said quietly. Drew tightened his arms around me.

    "I have no doubt we will angle." Drew said, smiling as I turned bright red.

    14

    Crap, I said that out loud, didn''t I?" I tried to cover my face, but Drew trapped my hands before I could.

    "Yes, you did, baby girl and I now have a new goal to make sure we are all still that loving toward you by the time we are their age." I smiled at Josh, thanking him for his sweet promise and for not teasing me about my random verbal thoughts.

    1

    It was about this time whenn came in carrying a te loaded with steaks and roasted veggies that smelled amazing. My stomach gave an embarrassingly loud growl that made me blush again. All the guysughed this time. Drew ced me on my feet and, standing up, led me to the table, pulling out a chair for me. Jake and Josh snuck into the chairs on either side of me, and Drew inoved to an empty seat, "giving the twins a grumpy look. I giggled at their antics and took the te that Jake had filled for me. 1/2 Chapter 38

    I had so much fun at dinner; the food was excellent, and for the first time in my life, I felt like I might have adults I could look up to. Patrick''s dads were all so sweet and kind to Shannon; while they teased and gave each other a hard time, there was no jealousy. They ensured that Sharron had everything she needed, refilling her ss of water and offering her more food when her te was empty.

    My guys were doing the same, ensuring I had plenty to eat and refilling my water every time I took a drink. Once everyone was done eating, I stood to bring my empty te into the kitchen, but Josh stopped me, telling me he would take care of it and telling Jake to make sure my arm was elevated as he pointed me in the direction of the couch, with a gentle p on my butt I went. Jake followed close behind

    me.

    Once Jake had settled me on the couch with my arm resting on a pillow, Patrick and Shannon joined us. Josh, Drew, and Mike were helping Patrick''s dads clean up the kitchen. Shannon gotfortable and began asking me questions. After I nced at Patrick, and he gave me a nod, assuring me that I could say anything I wanted, I began to answer her questions.

 Broken Dreams Stories 39

    39

    I answered Shannon''s questions, leaving out some of the more violent moments of living with my father. Drew continued to hug me to his chest, and Patrick took my hand, linking our fingers together. Shannon''s expression turned from shock to anger when I told her about first meeting my mother and Clint. Shannon reached across from Patrick, cing her hand on top of mine.

    "My dear sweet girl, you have been through so much; I am happy these boys came into your life. They will treat you right and keep you safe. I can tell how much they care about you already, and if you ever need someone to talk to or help set those boys straight. You speak to me. We will be your family now, too, if you''re ok with it." "Thank you, Shannon; you don''t know what that means to me." I squeeze her hand and rub at my eyes, hoping to stop the tears before they fall. As I pulled myself together, the guys and Patrick''s dads joined us in the family room. The guys noticed my red eyes and crowded around me, wanting to know if I was ok. Conner hade over, picking Shannon up off the couch and setting her down in Liam''sp, With Michael andn on either side of them. Conner went back into the kitchen and returned with two small sses with a small amount of brown liquid in both. Handing one to me, he then brought the other over to Shannon.

    "Dad, Emmy''s on pain meds; you shouldn''t be giving her whisky." Patrick said, reaching for my ss. Before he could take it from me, I quickly swallowed the shot of whisky. My eyes began to water, and my throat suddenly felt like it was on fire. I swallowed and coughed, trying to catch my breath. Drew helpfully patted my back as the other guys tried their best not tough.

    Is that really what whisky is supposed to taste like?" I asked, still coughing. Patrick snorted, and Conner gave him a dirty look before taking the ss from me.

    "Yes, my dear. That is some of the best Irish whisky there is. It''s meant to be sipped slowly so you can enjoy the vor, not swallowed in one go." Conner said with a smile.

    "I will remember that if I ever want to try it again, I assured him. Could I get some water, please?" I asked Conner as I wiped tears from my eyes again. Conner returned with a ss of ice water, and I gratefully sipped at it. We stayed quite a while visiting andughing at stories Patrick''s parents told about the boys when they were younger after trying to hide my third yawn. Patrick stood and pulled me to my feet.

    19

    Ok, guys, we should go before Emmy falls asleep." Patrick said, and everyone stood and headed toward the front door. After another fifteen minutes, where we all said our goodbyes, I pulled Shannon aside and hugged her. I thanked her again for everything she had done for me tonight. Promising we would be back soon for another dinner.

    Patrick led me to his car, where the rest of the guys were waiting. They each kissed me, promising to see me at home. Patrick helped me into the car, pulling the seatbelt across myp and clicking it into ce. He went to the driver''s side of the car and followed the guys down the driveway,

    It only took about ten minutes to get home. I had no idea we lived that close to Patrick''s family. We pulled up the driveway, parking by the front door. Patrick came to my side, helping me out and leading me into the house. The guys were waiting for us in the living room; I covered up another jaw-cracking yawn. I told them I was ready for bed and gave each of them a lengthy kiss. When I got to Patrick, I looked at him questioningly,

    Do you want to stay tonight?" I asked him. I knew he stayed here most of the time, but I didn''t know what he had nned for tonight.

    Of course I will, if that''s what you want. Did you want me to stay with you? If not, I have my room." Patrick said. Smiling and still blushing, I took his hand and led him toward my room. I called goodnight over my shoulder to the rest of the guys. A chorus of goodnights followed us into my room. Patrick closed the door behind us, pulled me toward him, and kissed me. I moaned as our kiss deepened. He ran his hands down my back, stopping at the hem of my shirt. He broke off the kiss long enough to ask if I wanted him to help me undress, and at my nod, his lips crashed back onto mine, and I lifted my arms; he quickly pulled my shirt off, then took a step back, making sure the wrap around my ribs was ok. He pulled his shirt off, tossing it toward theundry hamper. "Tell me if we need to slow down or stop, love. I don''t want to scare or hurt you, but I can''t stand not touching your beautiful body." Patrick said, waiting for my approval. When I nodded yes, he stepped toward me again, reaching behind me; he unsped my bra and 1/2

    carefully pulled it off of me-groaning when he saw me naked from the waist up for the first time.

    "You''re beautiful, love." Patrick murmured, dropping to his knees and reaching for my pants. I held onto his shoulders as he helped me out of them. He left my panties on, then leaned forward, cupping my breasts in his hands; he gently sucked a nipple into his mouth, causing me to moan. As he moved between my breasts, sucking on my nipples, he ran his hand down past my waist. Stopping at my panties, he gently ran a find over my slit, groaning at how wet I was. He quickly pulled my panties down, and I stepped out of them, spreading my legs further apart so he would touch anywhere he wanted. After running his finger down my wet slit again, he suddenly stood, picking me up andying me gently on the bed. He spread my legs so he couldy between them, then climbing onto the bed with me, he began cing light kisses on my inner thighs, working his way toward my soaking core. Chapter

 Broken Dreams Stories 40

    Shattered Girl Chapter 40 my **t into his mouth.

    "Patrick, please." I moaned as he spread my lips, running his finger around my soaking entrance and sliding the tip of his finger into my tight hole. I whimpered as my p**y fluttered around his finger. Slowly he began sliding his finger deeper as he leaned forward, sucking Your p**y is so tight, love." Patrick groaned." It''s going to feel so good when you''re wrapped around my hard d**k; I''m going to stretch your little p**y so good," Patrick groaned as he began to work a second finger into me. He kissed his way up my body, sucking a nipple into his mouth and biting down. I exploded, soaking Patrick''s hand, crying out as I thrust my hips up, forcing his fingers deeper into me. "Good girl, love,e hard for me, that''s it, baby," Patrick praised me; I shook and whimpered as my o**m started to fade. He had stopped moving his fingers while I came apart for him, but once I had stopped shaking, he began moving again, finding my g-spot, curling his fingers, and focusing all his attention on that one spot. "Oh baby, you''re such a good girl; I know you don''t think you can, but you''lle for me again. I know you have one more for me." Patrick was encouraging me as I continued to whimper. "You''re so close, love; your py is is like a vice; I know you can be a good girl for me ande again; that''s it, baby, take my fingers in that tight p**y. Come for me, love. Come now!" Patrickmanded, reaching down with his other hand, he pinched my c**t between his fingers and I screamed. My pty exploded, soaking Patrick''s hand and theforter under me. My entire body was tingling, my vision going ck. When I came to, Patrick and I were lying on the bed; He was spooning me, his arm resting on my hip, my head on his shoulder. He must have felt me wake up because he carefully rolled me onto my back before leaning over me with a massive grin on his face. "Wee back, love." Patrick said, leaning over to kiss me.

    What happened?" Did I pass out?" I was still a little confused.

    did love, but only for a minute. Has that ever happened to you before?" "Passing out, yes, passing

    because of an o***m...no. I didn''t know that was possible."

    "It can happen, and nothing to be worried about, love, I promise," Patrick reassured me. He gave me a quick kiss and climbed off the bed, returning with a warm washcloth from the bathroom. He spread my legs again and gently cleaned my p**y and thighs. Tossing the washcloth into theundry hamper, he returned to bed with me. I cuddled back into Patrick, and he wrapped his arm around me." Go to sleep, love; we have kept the others up long enough for tonight." He chuckled. I groaned, but since I knew they had all heard me o**m before, with or without them in bed with me. I told my brain to stop being embarrassed and closed my eyes. I was falling asleep almost immediately. 01:1:1:1:1:1:00

    We We awoketer that morning to another bright summer day and the smell of coffee. I groaned and stretched. Leaning over to kiss Patrick, I went to the bathroom, took a fast shower, and pulled on a clean tank top and shorts. I heard Patrick starting the shower as I made my way to the kitchen in search of coffee.

    clea

    Mike and Jake were sitting at the kitchen ind when I came in-stopping to give them good morning kisses. Mike winked knowingly at me, and I quickly turned so he wouldn''t see the blush on my face. I made my coffee and took the stool between them. Jake leaned over, kissing the top of my head "Good morning, sweetheart; bo

    are you feeling this morning? Jake asked, running his hand up and down my back.

    "I''m feeling pretty good," I told Jake. Mike snorted, and I gave him a dirty look before returning to Jake. "It doesn''t hurt that much to take a deep breath; my hand feels pretty good, too.

    "Good, I''m d, sweetheart," Jake said, squeezing my hand as he got up, headed for the fridge, and began pulling out stuff to make breakfast. I got up to follow Jake, nning on helping him, when Mike''s hand shot out and caught my arm. "You''re being mean; I''m not talking to you right now." I pouted at Mike

    "Honey, I''m sorry for teasing you; I didn''t mean to upset you," Mike said sincerely, turning on the bar stool and pulling me to stand between his legs. I crossed my arms over my chest and continued to pout at him. Chapter 40

    Picking me up and setting me on hisp, he wrapped his arms around me so I wouldn''t fall, and resting his head on my shoulder, he kissed my ear and neck, sending goosebumps down my arms.

    "Do you know how hot it wasst night, hearing youe apart for Patrick? Just imagining what he was doing to you to make you scream like that. I took a cold shower and still had to j**k off three times." I squirmed in hisp,pletely turned on again with Mike''s description of how he spent his evening. "Oh honey, did I turn you on?" Mike asked with fake concern written all over his face.

    Of course you did; what did you expect after telling me you goober." Jake howled withughter from the kitchen, and I giggled at the shocked expression on Mike''s face. "Honey, did you just call me a goober?" Mike asked incredulously.

    "Yep." I said, making the p at the end pop. Jake was stillughing, and I joined in before leaning back against Mike as he grumbled.

    "You''re being a very naughty girl this morning, aren''t you, honey?" Mike growled at me. "Do you know what happens to girls who call their men names?" He asks in a conversational tone.

    29

    19

    The peace-loving part of my brain was telling me to stop talking, but my bratty side took over as I turned to look at Mike. "I am not being naughty," I told him." I called you a goober because you turned me on again with all your talk about jacking off. Jake shook his head, still listening from the other side of the kitchen. Mike picked me up, spinning me around again until I sat with my back pressed against his chest. Well, you''re going to find out." Mike said, quickly wrapping his legs around mine and sliding them open.

    "I whined.

    No, Mike, I won''t tease you anymore, I promise." I

    "Hush, be a good girl, and ept your punishment." Mike scolded. He still had his legs pinned around mine, and when he spread his legs, mine opened, too. "Do you know what a safe word is, honey?" Mike asked, surprising me out of my bratty whining.

    "Of course I do. I think it will use red, for my safe word." I told him.

    "Good, that''s the color your p**y will be when I''m done." Mike said, sounding way too pleased with himself.

    "What?" I squeak just as Mike''s hand ps down on my p**y. It''s hard enough to sting, but at the same time, it also sends a bolt of pleasure through my core. I wiggle, trying to get out of Mike''s hold, but it''s useless. He ps my mound again, causing me to squeal. Good girl, you''re taking your punishment so well, baby." Mike murmurs as I continue to wiggle." Only three more, honey, you can do it. Trust me?" I whimper, yes, right as his handes down again. I wail as the pleasure in line blurs even further. I''m getting close to an I can''t believe being punished is turning me on. By this time, I have attracted the attention of the other guys, who, in my opinion, are getting way too much enjoyment out of my predicament.

    22.

    Two left honey, you ready?" Mike says. I nod my head, and his hand crashes down on my poor p**y, one right after the other, without pausing. I wail again, so close toing that I''m shaking. Mike immediately releases my legs, cuddling me close; he carries me into the living room, sitting on the couch. Josh is right behind us, grabbing a nket to cover me with. Mike continues to prise me and rub my few sips and set the bottle down. We stay like this for quite a back as I rest my head on his shoulder. Josh returns to us with a bottle of water that he c**ks open and hands to Mike. He presses the water to my lips, encouraging me to drink; he seems happy after I take while when Drewes over, cupping my chin and turning my head so he could see my face. How are you feeling, angel? Drew asked softly?" I smiled up at him, giving him a thumbs up, before cuddling back into Mike. Drew ran his fingers through my hair, pulling it out of my face, then picking up my wrist, finding my pulse, holding it, and setting my hand back down. He pats Mike on the shoulder. can take her for a nap if she''s tired." He told Mike as he went to join the rest of the guys in the kitchen. Chapter 40

    "You tired, honey?" Mike asked me quietly.

    "mhm" was the only response he got from me as I burrowed further under the nket. With a chuckle, he stood, making sure the nket didn''t fall off me; he carried me to my room.

 Broken Dreams Stories 41

    41

    I woke up again, this time cuddled next to Mike, who was ying a game on his phone while he held me, I stretched, groaning when I rubbed my legs against my sore pussy.

    "How are you doing honey?" Mike asked, setting his phone aside and shifting us so I could see him. I seriously considered his question. While it had stung, Mike had been careful and hadn''t pped that hard. I had been so close to another orgasm I was obviously enjoying it. While I had been a little embarrassed that all the guys had watched Mike spank my pussy, I had also noticed all of them were hard by the time Mike was done. Honestly, it had turned me on, knowing they had been turned on.

    I exined all this to Mike, which led us into a conversation about other things I was curious about. We talked until there was a knock on the door, and Josh stuck his head in.

    "Hey baby girl, d you''re awake. How are you feeling?" Josh asked.

    "I''m good, so what''s up?" I asked him, sitting up and stretching.

    "We talked about going to theke house for a couple of weeks. What do you think?" Josh asked.

    "Wow, that would be so much fun; where is the house at?" I sat up in bed excitedly.

    "It''s called Thatcher Lake. It''s in Main. Make exined. We like to fly into Pornd, then it''s about an hour''s drive from there. What do you think, baby girl? Would you like to go?"

    "Yes, I would love to. Are we all going?" I asked excitedly.

    "Yes, we all are; Patrick''s family has a private ne we can use. A car service will wait for us at the airport." Josh said. "If we leave today, we can spend the night in Pornd and drive to theke tomorrow. Josh exined.

    "Yes, today, please can we go? I have never been on a ne or stayed in a hotel. I jumped out of bed, hurrying to Josh and throwing my arms around him. Joshughed at my excitement, and giving me a quick kiss, and a p on the butt, he told me to go pack, that we were leaving in an hour,

    "I hurried to my closet and began digging through everything, pulling out what I wanted for the next two weeks. Mike came to the closet door with a duffel bag in his hand

    "Here, honey, you''re probably going to need this." I caught the bag as he tossed it to me and began packing; I was so excited, I probably packed enough for a month. I didn''t care, though; this was my first trip out of the state, and I couldn''t wait to get going.

    I was dragging my packed duffle into the living room in record time, much to the guy''s surprise. I dropped it by the couch, and after a deep breath, I grinned at them. "Ok, I''m ready."

    The guys stared at me in shock before they began tough. Jake stepped forward, picking up my duffle bag and grunting-

    Sweetheart, did you pack everything in your closet?" Jake groaned as he hefted the bag over his shoulder and disappeared into the garage. I shrugged, my cheeks turning pink.

    Patrick came up to me, leaning down and kissing me. "Love, I have never seen anyone pack that quickly before." Heughed. That took you less than half an hour. Are you sure you have everything you''re going to need?

    "Yep, I''m sure. Is everyone ready to go?" I said, looking around the living room for the rest of the guys. I was so excited I didn''t want to wait another second.

    "Josh, Mike, Drew, are you ready yet?" I may or may not have whined this like an overtired toddler, but it did work to get the other three out of their rooms bags in hand. Drewes over to me, gives me a quick kiss, and, with a hand on my lower back, leads me to the garage. He helped me into the front seat of Jake''s SUV and joined the others, who were trying to decide who would be squished into the third row.

    Jake, already waiting in the driver''s seat, rolled his eyes at me. "Cover your ears, sweetheart." He warned me, and once my hands were covering them, beid on the horn for ten seconds, Causing all the guys to jump and curse.

    "I can sit in the third row; I don''t mind." I offered as I leaned out the window to see the guys.

    No, love, you''re not sitting back there; we don''t want you to hurt yourself" Patrick said, giving the guys a pointed look. Before I could insist, they were all climbing into the back seat.

    1:00 PM Chapter 41

    "Is everyone buckled up and ready to go?" Jake is his best parental voice. When the guys startedining that Jake was treating them like children, he red at them through the rearview mirror," If you don''t like being treated like children, then stop acting like one." I could not help the undy-like snort that escaped me at the look on the guy''s face."Wow, Jake, you''re hot when you get all parental like that. Maybe 1 should start calling you daddy." I said with an evil grin on my face.

    Jake let out a snort before he told me I could call him whatever I wanted. Josh and Mike both groaned.

    "Baby girl, you''re killing us back here," Josh grumbled. Turning to look at him and stering what I hoped was the most innocent smile on my face. 1 asked him what was wrong. "Oh, you will see baby girl, we promise." Josh grinned. Then he and Mike put their heads together and began whispering. I turned around as Jake backed out of the garage. Thinking that tonight was going to be interesting,

 Broken Dreams Stories 42

    Jake stopped the SUV in the passenger loading zone, and two men dressed in dark suits stepped up to the car. Jake came around to help me, and as the other guys climbed out, Patrick stopped to talk to them quietly. Jake passed Patrick the keys, and Patrick handed them to the shorter man, who got in the SUV and drove away. The taller man led us to where Patrick''s Private jet was waiting. I followed the guys up the stairs and froze at the entrance, taking in the ne''s interior. 1 never thought a ne could look like this. The interior was cream-colored, with two phash couches facing each other and a long wooden coffee table between them. There was a table with four overstuffed chairs around it. Arge t-screen TV was built into a dark wood paneled wall. "Wow," 1 murmured, overwhelmed by the luxury surrounding us. Patrick stopped behind me, resting his hands on my hips and pulling me back to lean against him.

    "Are you ok, love?" Patrick asked. I nodded my head.

    "Just a little overwhelmed. I never imagined that I would be living like this, doing these things. I shrugged, not knowing how to exin it.

    "Love, you have been through so much and done without for so long. Let us spoil you just a little bit. I promise our life is not all private jets and expensive things. Please let us do this for you and us, too. We could all use some time away."

    "Ok" I agreed. Patrick kissed me and, with his hand on my lower back, led me to one of the couches, where I settled in between Jake and josh. After a few minutes, the tall stranger who had led us to the ne entered and closed the ne door, double-checking the handle to make sure it was locked correctly. The man walked up to where Patrick was still standing, stopping to whisper to him, Patrick nodded, but as the man turned away, Patrick stopped him with a hand on his shoulder.

    "Emmy, love, this is Jamie; he is the head of my security and will be traveling with us. Jamie, this is Emmy; she is your top priority." Jamie nodded his head in understanding, then turned and looked at me.

    "It''s nice to meet you, Miss Jamie inclined his head toward me. I smiled at him.

    "Nice to meet you, Jamie, but please call me Emmy; I''m not very formal." Jamie nodded his head. "I will do my best, Miss Emmy." He gave P

    Patrick a nod and made his way over to the table, taking a seat and buckling his seatbelt. I nced at Jamie curiously; He was just as tall as Patrick and the other guys, with short red hair and hazel eyes. But he must live at the gym on his time off because his muscles are huge. Even in a suit, you could see the outline of his chest. His shoulders and arms are straining the sleeves of his suit jacket.

    Just then, the pilot''s voice came over the loudspeaker, telling us we would leave in just a few minutes. A younger man, probably around the guy''s age, came out from the front of the ne, introducing himself as Kyle and letting us know he was the attendant for this Eight. He pointed out seatbelts and other safety features in case of an emergency, and I started to get nervous. I had seen plenty of movies where flight attendants gave safety speeches before the ne took off. But now that I was the one on the ne listening to it, I was starting to get anxious.

    Jake noticed, and after he helped me buckle the seatbelt, he wrapped his arm around me, reassuring me that I would be ok. The pilot''s voice came over the speaker again, reminding us to stay seated until he turned off the fasten seatbelt sign. Kyle disappeared into the front of the ne, and then the aircraft moved. I looked out the window as we approached the runway; it felt like riding in a huge car. The ne stopped for several minutes, then suddenly the engines roared to life, making me jump, and the ne was speeding down the runway. The aircraft began to rise into the air, and I felt like I was being pushed back against the seat. I gasped, squeezing my eyes closed. I could feel Josh wrapping an arm around me as well. He reminded me this feeling would onlyst a little bit longer, and once we reached the correct altitude, I wouldn''t be able to tell we were even moving. I just hid my face against his shoulder and kept my eyes closed. I was pleading with my stomach not to be sick.

    Soon, the ne leveled, and after my ears popped several times, my stomach settled. I took a couple of deep, calming breaths, sitting up carefully. The guys were all looking at me worriedly.

    "Are you ok, angel? Drew asked, leaning forward and cing a hand on my knee. After another deep breath, I nodded.

    "I think so; I just got nauseous, when we went up. It''s starting to go away now, I guess." The pilot''s voice came over the speaker again, telling us we were at cruising altitude and could move about the cabin. Drew was kneeling before me, unbuckling my seatbelt and running a hand along my forehead. Kyle hade into the cabin again, and when he spotted me, he turned and hurried back the way he came. A momentter, he was back with a blue vomit bog, some clear sparkling water, and a pill bottle of anti-nausea medicine. Drew thanked him, taking everything from him, shaking out a pill, and hunding it to me, instructing me to put it under my tongue so it would dissolve. I made a face at the slightly sweet, minty taste of the pill as it dissolved. Drew handed me the ss of sparkling water, and I gratefully took a sip. Josh got up and went to the back of the ne, returning with a pillow and soft nket for me. Josh handed Jake the pillow and helped mey down; once I wasfortable, Josh covered me up, and Jake began running his fingers through my hair, helping me to rx. Chapter 42

    The other guys got up, moving around the cabin and talking. Mike walked to the TV, angling it to face the couch. He approached me, moving my feet so he could sit down, then putting them back on hisp. "What would you like to watch, baby girl?" Mike asked, scrolling through the avable movies.

    "I don''t care, something funny that I can listen to," I said, taking another sip of water before closing my eyes again.

    Mike kept scrolling until he found a stand-upedian. He began rubbing my legs, and I began to rx. The medicine was starting to take the edge off the nausea, but I did not want to risk moving yet. "How long is the flight?" I asked.

    "About an hour, love," Patrick responded

    I groaned and, with my eyes still closed, tried to focus on theedian.

    Drew checked on me a whileter, asking if I would like some crackers or pretzels. I agreed to try the crackers, and when he returned with a package of them, I broke off a small piece and began to nibble on it. After a few minutes, I tried a bit more. It seemed to be helping, so after another five minutes of chewing and waiting. I decided to try sitting up.

    My

    y stomach behaved, and the guys apuded me, making me blush and consider hiding under the nket again. When I had stopped blushing, I assured everyone I was ok but did not want to get up and move around yet. I cuddled against Josh; when Jake got up, Mike took the empty seat and lifted me into hisp. Josh kissed my forehead and then got up, going to the back of the ne. A few minutester, Kyle told us we wouldnd soon and take the garbage with him.

    The guys began returning to the couches, Drew asking if I wanted another nausea pill. After reassuring me that the only side effect would be possible drowsiness, I took it, taking a drink of water to wash the taste away and then climbing off Mike''sp so we could get buckled back in.

    The ne began its descent, and 1 groaned. Mike wrapped his arm around me and pointed out the window, trying to distract me. I gasped at the view. The ocean spread out to the right, and in the other direction past the city was what looked like miles and miles of forest and mountains. Even with the nausea inducing flight, I was still thinking this would be the best two weeks ever.

 Broken Dreams Stories 44

    43

    When the ne finallynded and came to a stop, I released the breath I had been holding. I happily followed the guys onto solid ground again, wondering if the guys would consider driving home. Jamie led us out of the airport to a waiting ck SUV. Patrick helped me into the backseat. buckling me in; Drew slid in next to me while the twins climbed into the third row. Patrick joined us in the back after speaking with Jamie and a new man waiting with the car. Jamie climbed into the passenger seat while the new man got behind the wheel, Patrick introduced us all to the new man, whose name was Sean. He would be back up security so that Jamie could take breaks. After greeting us, Sean started to the car, following the line of vehicles away from the airport.

    After what seemed like forever, Sean pulled up in front of a beautifully restored hotel in the historic Port District of Pornd, Patrick helped me out of the back and led me inside while the other guys piled out and helped Jamie and Sean with our bags.

    Once inside, I wandered around the lobby, looking at all the ck and white pictures that were disyed along one wall while Patrick got us checked in. This whole area looked like a fun ce to explore; maybe I could talk the guys into returning and spending more than one night next time. The guys came into the lobby just as Patrick was getting the key to our room, and we followed him over to the elevator. Jamie held the elevator door as we all squeezed in, leaving Sean with the luggage cart and bellhop toe up next. The elevator took us to the top floor, and we stepped out to a beautiful view of the bay in thete afternoon sun. Only three rooms were on this floor: the suite we stayed in and two smaller rooms for Jamie and Sean. Patrick passed Jamie a key card, then led the way to our room; unlocking the door, he stepped back and let me go first. I stepped inside and turned around in a circle, utterly surprised.

    "This isn''t a hotel room; it''s an apartment," I said in shock. Patrick justughed as he walked by, stopping to kiss me before he started opening doors and exploring. I looked around, taking everything in. There was a small kitchen area with a fridge, microwave, and sink. A table with four chairs was ced between the kitchen and sitting area. The seating area had twofortable-looking couches across from a tscreen TV. On the opposite wall was a sliding ss door that led out onto a balcony with a view of the bay. Patrick stuck his head out of one of the rooms, motioning me over.

    "This is your room, love; go look." he said, grinning.

    I stepped into the room and squealed.

    "Holy shit, this is enormous." I giggled, looking around. There was a massive bed on one side of the room, a small seating area with a couch and TV next to French doors that looked like they led out to the balcony. I opened the door on the other side of the bed and found arge bathroom. There was a shower that could easily hold four people and a jetted tub that could easily hold two or three people,

    1 heard footsteps behind me and turned, still giggling to show off the tub I was seriously considering living in, to find Jake leaning against the door jam.

    "Look at the size of that tub, and it has jets, and look at all the pretty bath stuff." I pointed to the tub with a shelf behind it that held a collection of bath salts, oils, and bath bombs, Josh chuckled, wrapping his arms around me, and resting his hands on my hips. "I love how excited you get about new things sweetheart." Jake said, turning me around and giving me a deep kiss.

    "Some of the guys went with Sean to a nearby market to get drinks and snacks forter. Patrick has made dinner reservations for the re downstairs, but it''s not until six thirty. Your bag is in your room if you would like to change. Or you can take a shower Erst. We have plenty of time."

    restaurant

    I went back into the bedroom, taking Jake''s hand as I passed, pulling him along with me. I spotted my bag, and ced it up on the bed, opening it, and searching for somethingfortable to wear.

    "How fancy is the restaurant?" I asked Jake.

    - Not wery,

    it''s pretty casual." He told him, flopping down on the other side of the bed to watch me.

    "Good, this should work fine then." I pulled out a cute light blue sundress that went nicely with the lightweight cardigan I had packed. I pulled both out of my bag, hanging them in the closet hoping any wrinkles they had from being packed would be less noticeable by dinner. Pulling out a tank top and shorts, 1 looked over atke.

    "I''m going to take a shower and change." I told him.

    -You want some help sweetheart?" Jake asked, wiggling his eyebrows at me suggestively.

    "Sure, you can wash my back." I said walking into the bathroom, andughing as I listened toke scramble off the bed, while trying to pull his shirt off at the same time. I walked to the shower, turning it on full st, then finding some towels, and hanging them next to the shower door. I was starting to pull off my shirt, when Jake came up behind me, helping me slide the shirt over my splint. 1 lifted my arms so he could unwrap my ribs, then milled Chapter 43

    my splint. Jake took step back inspecting my ribs.

    "Your ribs look really good sweetheart, the bruises are really starting to fade." He said, going to check the water temperature, adjusting it, then leading me into the shower.

    Jake took his time washing my hair before moving on to the rest of my body. He carefully took my bad hand in his, running the soapy washcloth over it. He carefully moved to my ribs next. Once he was done with my ribs, he carefully turned me around, and with that sexy smile of his, he dropped to his knees, and began running the cloth down my leg, slowing down and paying extra attention to my inner thighs causing my core to clench as I let out a little whimper. Jake gave a sexy chuckle, obviously pleased with himself. Standing up, he adjusted the shower head, and led me to the built in shower bench, making sure the water had warmed the tile bench, he told me to sit, then adjusted me to. position he was happy with. Dropping back to his knees, I moaned as he ran his fingers up my slit, spreading my pussy lips so he could see my clit. Then leaning forward he circled my clit with his tongue. He had me close toing within seconds, alternating between licking, and sucking my clit into his mouth to gently bite it. He slid a finger inside my tight hole, while biting down on my clit at the same time, and I came apart, moaning as my pussy mped down like a vice on Jake''s finger. When my orgasm started to fade, he stood up, leaving his finger deep in my pussy, he leaned over and kissed me, while sliding his finger in and out, making sure to tease my g-spot. I was heading toward my second orgasm, panting aske continued to fuck my pussy with his finger, when there was a knock on the bathroom door. We both froze, and when Josh called out that they were back from the market. I let out the breath I had been holding, Jake slid his finger out of me, helping me stand. He turned off the water and led me out of the shower. Chapter 44

    Jake handed me a towel, and we both dried off. I dressed and brushed out my hair, letting it dry naturally: I threw it up in a messy bun. I walked into the main sitting area and joined Drew on the couch.

    "How are you feeling, Angel?" Drew asked.

    "Much better now that I had a shower and am on solid ground." 1 replied, sliding closer to him so he would cuddle with me. Patrick brought me a bottle of water and a bag of trail mix while Drew flipped through the TV stations, stopping at a baseball game. I wrinkled my nose at the TV, but when i spotted the chocte candy mixed in with the nuts and dried fruit, I forgot about the game on TV and hegan picking out the candy. Drewughed as he watched me hunt for the candy, ignoring the rest of the snack, murmuring to myself happily.

    "Angle. what are you doing? 1 looked up at Drew, confused for a moment.

    "Oh, sorry, I zoned out for a second. I''m picking out all the chocte first. Chocte makes me happy, and it fixes everything." I grinned at went back to my search for the candy.

    "Make a note, guys, chocte makes our girl happy." Mike joked; I nced his way and popped a candy into my mouth.

    "Yep, I will forgive you for almost anything if you bring me chocte."

    Drew and

    "Baby girl, you are too cute for words right now." Josh said, joining us on the couch. He reached over and snagged the bag of trail mix out of my hand.

    "Hey, that''s just mean, Josh, it''s my chocte" I tried to climb over him to get my treat back, but he put it out of reach and sat me back where I was. I took a breath, ready toin some more when Josh stopped me with that damn sexy eyebrow lift that he did. I shut my mouth and waited impatiently to see what he would do.

    "Good girl." Jash said, making me squirm at his knowing smirk. He then picked up the bowl I hadn''t seen him bring over and poured my bag of trail mix into it, then added a second bag before handing it back to me.

    "Mm, more chocte; thank you, Josh, you''re my favorite for the rest of the day." Josh beamed as the other guys loudlyined about him being the favorite. I tried to ignore them, humming to myself about chocte. Drew wrapped his arm around me, the baseball game forgotten.

    "Angel, that''s unfair; why is Josh the favorite?"

    "Well, you''re all my favorite, but when one of you does something really sweet, they are my favorite until someone else does something sweet." 1 exined." Patrick was my favorite because he took me on my first flight, Drew for bringing me stomach medicine and water, Mike for letting me cuddle with him, even with the risk of me getting sick, Jake for helping me wash my hair, and now Josh for bringing me more chocte. With all the guys grinning now, I went back to my hunt for chocte, and the guy''s attention went back to their game.

    Once full of chocte, I got up and wandered over to a bookcase I had spotted earlier. Looking through the selection, I found a book I had not read yet and brought the thriller back to the couch with me. Snagging a throw pillow, Iid it against Drew''s hip, curling up and leaning against it; I got sucked into the book. Drew rested his arm on my hip, and Josh pulled my feet out from under me when they began to fall asleep and, cing them in hisp. began rubbing feeling back into them.

    I spent the entire game i

    lost in my book but set it aside when it ended. Do we have enough time to explore a little before dinner?" I asked.

    The guys all agreed it would be a good idea, and while Patrick sent a message to Liago and Sean, I hurried into my bedroom and changed into the sundress, took my hair out of the messy bun, and ran a brush through it. Cardigan in hand, I was back in the sitting room just as Patrick let Liam into the room.

    "I love how fast you get a ready baby girl." Josh said, hugging me. "You always look beautiful, and you''re not high maintenance.

    Shrugging my shoulders, I told him I never had a chance to take a long time getting ready. There was only one bathroom at my father''s house, so long showers and hours spent on makeup were never an option for me. Plus, I had never been interested in makeup much; learning enough to cover up bruises when my dad got violent was as far as my interest went. Josh kissed the top of my head, steering me toward the door after the rest of the guys.

    We managed to all squeeze into the elevator. It was a tight fit, but I was small and wedged between Mike and Patrick, resting against Mike''s chest. The elevator let us out at the lobby, and the guys followed Mike and me into thete afternoon sun. The following two hours were spent exploring the Historic Port. Liam patiently followed us, waiting outside while I ducked into stores that piqued my interest. We spent the longest time walking along the pier, watching boatse and go and watching the seals that t seemed to appear when fishing boats docked magically. I loved how rxed and

    We were returning to the hotel when I spotted a small shop that was part bookstore, part coffee shop, with homemade candy on disy. When I paused to look, without saying a word, Jake opened the door for me, and I excitedly went inside to explore.

    I decided to wander through the bookstore portion first, finding several books I had wanted to read. I restrained myself by only picking out four books that I wanted the most. Setting them on the counter for the cashier, I asked her about the homemade candy on disy, and she led me over to the counter, answering questions about the different types and which ones seemed to be favorites. I may or may not have gone wild at the candy counter, just about clearing out the entire case. But in my defense, this had tost for two weeks, and with five guys who all hadrge appetites, I wanted to make sure I had enough tost. The cashier happily rang up my candy purchase, and I told her not to show me the total and just handed over my card. It felt so nice to buy something I wanted without having to worry about how much it was or what I was going to have to do without it.

    I turned, ready to go, and spotted the guys waiting, each holding a bag. When I looked questionly at them, I hadn''t seen any of them picking out books while I was wandering around. Patrick said they had picked up a few things themselves while 1 was getting my chocte fix. epting his answer, we left the store heading back to the hotel. When we returned to the lobby, we had almost twenty minutes before our dinner reservation, Jake offered to g to our room with Liam and drop everything off, and the rest of us would see if they could seat us a little early.

    Holding Mike''s hand, we followed the other guys into the restaurant. Patrick stepped forward, speaking quietly with the young girl at the podium. After a few minutes of typing on theputer, she smiled shyly at Patrick, calling over a server and handing him a pile of menus. We followed him into the dining area to arge table set up in a private dining room. Patrick thanked the waiter, slipping him some money as he left, promising to return for ou drink order in a few minutes.

    Shattered Gel

 Broken Dreams Stories 45

    45

    The server returned asking for our drink orders, and we all ordered water and soda. Dinner was fun, the guys let me try some of what they ordered. I got to try lobster for the first time. Desert was the most fun, though; we each ordered something different, and we all shared. It was the meal''s highlight, and I asked the guys when we ate out again if we could do the same thing. They allughed, and Patrick promised we would do it again. don the

    Returning to our suite, I went into my room to change into pajamas and stared in surprise when I turned on the light. Covering every inch of the king-size bed were books. Tears stung my eyes. I walked over, looking at the titles. The guys had somehow managed to remember every book I had looked at in the bookstore and went back for them when I was distracted. Turning. I hurried back into the sitting area and went to the first set of arms I came to. Jake carefully wrapped me in his arms, gently rocking back and forth, makingforting sounds in my ear. Another body pressed against my back; I knew immediately it was josh from the smell of his body wash.

    "Baby girl, we didn''t mean to upset you. We thought you would enjoy the surprise," Josh exined, and he brushed some hair out of my face.

    Taking a shuddering breath, I exined that I was just overwhelmed, that they would do something so sweet. I loved reading but never had a lot of books. My father liked to destroy my things as a punishment; he took great pleasure one night in destroying the small library of books I had collected and tearing them apart page by page while he screamed at me. I had been fifteen when that happened and couldn''t remember what, if anything, I had done wrong. Since then, I have kept anything important to me at school in my locker or hidden. I was even too afraid to use my e-reader when I was home.

    "Never again, baby girl. You will never have to hide things that are important to you," Josh promised. He kissed the back of my head and went to get a bottle of water for me. I wiped the tears from my face. I was hugging Jake and thanking him for his sweet surprise. Then I went to each of the others, repeating the hugs and thanking them. Patrick took my hand, leading me back to the bedroom.

    "Love, would you show us your new books? Which are you going to read first? Are these enough tost for two weeks, or do you n more?" I know Patrick was beingpletely serious, but I stillughed.

    need to order some

    You guys must have gotten me at least thirty books, I don''t think I will have time to read thirty books in the next two weeks." I teased, and from the heated looks I received from the guys, I thought I might not have a chance to read even one book. The guys returned to the sitting area, each giving

    linger an mine while he ran his hands over my ha sweet kiss as they left. Drew was ''Last, stepping up to me and pulling me closer; he let his lips

    "Would you like some help packing up the books, angel?" Drew asked kindly.

    "Yes, please, I might have to buy another bag, there is no way more than a couple of books will fit in my duffel bag." I told Drew as I began picking up the books one at a time, taking a moment to flip through them and read the backs, I started staking them into two piles on the table next to the couch. One pile was for ones I wanted to read as soon as possible. The second pile was one I wanted to read, but I was willing to wait until I had finished the first pile. Drew smiled as he watched me organize; after I began to move books from one pile to the other, he took my hand and led me back to the

    bed.

    "Here, angel, find your pajamas so you can change," Drew said, lifting my duffel onto the bed and unzipping it for me. I rummaged through my clothes until I found what I was looking for, and then took them into the bathroom with me. I changed and brushed my teeth and then came back out to see Drew sitting on the bed waiting for me.

    "You look adorable, angel." Drewplimented me. "Would you like someone to stay in here with you tonight? Or do you need some time to yourself?" Smirking at him, I asked if he was nning on volunteering

    "Of course. I would spend every night in bed with you. But I have a feeling the others wouldin." Heughed.

    "We are going to have to find a bigger bed. All of you will want to spend the night-in my room. I might have to do some research, I teased. Drew groaned as 1 walked by him, my phone already in my hand. Laughing, I went into the other room to say goodnight to the rest of the guys. When I walked into the sitting area, Jake asked what I was doing since I still had my nose buried in my phone. Looking up, I saw the four guys staring

    at me.

    "Oh, I''m looking for a bed big enough for all of us." I told Jake. All eyes were suddenly on me as I continued. "There is a bed that is eleven feet wide and seven feet long that could work." As I continued thinking aloud, the guys grumbled about not having that size bed, Walking to each of them, I gave them a goodnight kiss, promising to look into the massive bed tomorrow.

    hattered Girl

 Broken Dreams Stories 46

    fter saying good night to the guys, I returned to the bedroom and found Drew in bed waiting for me

    Well, don''t you look all nice andfy? I teased as I went into the bathroom to brush my teeth. Coming out when I was done, Drew patted the space ext to him. Come get in bed, angel,

    ou have had a hell of a day and need a good night''s sleep." Dew pulled back the covers for me. I climbed in and then slid over so I could cuddle with Im. Resting my head against Drew''s chest, I rested my hand on his abdomen, idly sliding my fingers over his well-defined muscles. Drew began ying ith my hair, and I rxed into him. I wasn''t exhausted yet, but I was enjoying cuddling with him.

    Tell me something I don''t know about you, angel," Drew said quietly.

    OK, but to be fair, you must do the same," I told him. He p

    gently tugged my hair, so I looked up at him and whispered OK before kissing me.

    Let''s see, I am terrified of spiders, like burning the house down, scared of them; just the thought of one makes my skin crawl. I love horror movies, specially the ones from the 80s and 90s, though I have watched the old ck and white ones too. I will read almost anything, but I prefer fiction over 1on-fiction unless it''s a true crime or something I am interested in learning. I looked at Drew while he thought about my answers.

    ''OK, it''s your turn; what do you think about what I shared? Tell me something I don''t already know about you."

    I understand the spider thing, but I''d like to add all creepy crawly things to that list." I looked at Drew questionably. "Don''t worry, I will exin. So before we were deployed the first time, they taught us about the insects we would encounter, which were the most dangerous to us, and where they liked to hide. So when I was in the Middle East, it went from really hot to cold at night, so all the creepy crawlies were attracted to the heat our vehicles put off, and when we were out on missions, they would be attracted to where we were sleeping. We had to check our boots, packs carefully, and anywhere they wanted to hide. After finding a scorpion in my shoe and almostying my head on a sun spider-"

    "Nope, no, stop right there. I get the idea; if you keep talking about it, I will have to strip the bed to ensure nothing in here with us. So let''s move on unless you feel like putting a bed back together in the middle of the night." I interrupted Drew. I gave in an involuntary shudder at the thought of my head or any other part of my body getting anywhere near whatever the hell a sun spider was, and no, I was not going to be brave enough to look it up to see what it looked like. My imagination was terrible enough. Drewughed as I gave another full-body shudder.

    "OK, so moving on, I enjoy reading as well. My favorites are science fiction books and zombie apocalypse graphic novels, and you can''t tease me because 1 have heard about what''s in your e-reader library. Drew smirked, and my cheeks turned pink. "Yeah, yeah, so I read smut. If I got your browser histories, there would be plenty of x-rated things to find. I grinned because now it was Drew''s turn to blush

    "Anyway, I love a good fantasy or action movie. I also enjoy some of the singingpetitions and cooking shows." He shrugged as I giggled.

    "Til tell you a secret," I stage whispered. "I love watching survival shows. You know the whole, we are dropping you off for a week on this deserted ind. Here''s a piece of string and a pocket knife. Good luck. We will see you in a week."

    "That''s Good to know, so take Emmy on a survival adventure," Drew teased, pretending to write in an imaginary notebook. I stared at Drew with my mouth hanging open for a second.

    "No, no. I said watch, not experience. This girl loves spending time outside but insists on having a real bed indoors." Drewughed at my dramatics, cuddling me close and kissing me,

    "Alright, my sweet girl. You need to ge

    to get some sleep. Drew said, adjusting me toy my head on him without cutting off cirction to his arm. I yawned and rested my hand on his chest again.

    "Thank you for this trip. The flight up here wasn''t the best for me, but I can''t remember thest time I had fun like this-if I ever did. A week ago, I was so scared and alone; seeing my mother again was horrible, and meeting your dad wasn''t much better. At first, I didn''t believe Jake with his impossible promises. I never imagined finding one good guy, let alone five of them. You have all done more for me in thest week than either of my parents did my entire life. I have never had anyone on my side like you guys have been; I don''t know if i will ever be able to express how much you all mean to me." I gave Drew a quick squeeze, pressing a kiss onto his bare chest as he continued to rub my back.

    "Angel, you mean

    mean the world to us. I know we bulldozed our way into your life, but as soon as we learned about you, we all knew you were the one who would bring us together as a family. I know this is unconventional for most people, and I''m sure we will encounter many close- minded people who would judge us. But I think it''s safe to say you stuck with us, sweetheart." Drew leaned over, giving me a sweet kiss, and I cuddled closer, letting a quiet peace wash over me. I think Drew is right. Regardless of how unconventional it is, I have found my family. I wonder if this is what love feels like.

 Broken Dreams Stories 47

    I woke up early, knowing we were going to theke house that day; I was excited and wanted to make sure I didn''t identally leave anything behind at the hotel. I quietly got out of bed, taking clean clothes with me into the bathroom; I showered quickly, and once

    dressed, I made a final sweep of the bathroom, ensuring everything was packed.

    Since Drew was still asleep, I took one of my new books to the couch on the other side of the bedroom. Cuddling with a nket, I began to read, impatiently waiting for the others to wake up. Finally, around eight, I began to hear movement in the sitting area; I packed my book and quietly went into the sitting room.

    Mike had his back to me, making coffee in the kitchen. I waited until he was done and turned around before I ran toward him, throwing my arms around his neck as he scooped me up and cuddled me against him.

    "Well, good morning, honey; how did you sleep?" Mike asked, walking over to the couch and sitting down. I stayed cuddled in hisp while he turned my face toward him and kissed me sweetly.

    "Good, but I missed you. Will you stay with me tonight?" I asked as I wiggled around in hisp until we were face to face. I could feel him growing hard under me, so I innocently slid across his hard bulge several times before he grabbed my hips to stop my movements. I looked at him, trying to keep fromughing at his pained expression. Mike grabbed my hips to stop my movements.

    -You

    know, brat, two can y at this game. He shifted me back on hisp and thrust his hard bulge against my clit. I hissed at the sensation of his Jeans running across my panty-covered pussy. He then suddenly set me on my feet. Standing up, he pulled me to him for a kiss, then gave me a sexy smirk and went to pour himself a cup of coffee.

    "That was mean," I whined.

    "No, that''s what you get for teasing me. Now behave yourself and drink your coffee." He handed me a cup, and I contemted my next move as I took a sip.

    "I don''t like the word behave. It should be a bad word in this house from now on. No one is allowed to say it anymore." Quite pleased with my idea, I smiled at Mike as heughed.

    him

    Nice try, honey, but it''s not happening." Mike leaned back against the counter, waiting for my response. I was just about to stick my tongue out at h when Josh came out of one of the bedrooms. "What''s going on?" Josh asked, looking between us at our standoff.

    "Josh, Mike is being mean." I pouted, giving him sad eyes, Josh shook his head.

    y to the coffee machine and pouring

    "Nope, not getting in the middle of this one. You need to behave and do what Mike said." Josh said, making his way himself a cup.

    "You said a bad word!" I used, and Josh turned around, totally confused. At this point, I had attracted the attention of Patrick and Jake, who hade out to see what themotion was about.

    "Love, what''s going on? Since when do you care if Josh swears or not?" Patrick asked, leaning against the arm of the couch so he could see all of us. "I don''t care if he swears, but he told me to behave, and that''s a terrible word, and no one is supposed to say it anymore," I exined, still pou

    pouting.

    Takeughed,ing over and kissing my forehead. Sorry, sweetheart, none of us are getting in the middle of this one. What did you do anyway?"

    "Nothing; I was cuddling with Mike and asked if he would stay with me tonight because I missed him," I exined. Mike cleared his throat, and Josh quirked his eyebrow at me." Fine, I might have teased Mike a little, but I didn''t mean to, though, and he was teasing me too, and then Mike told me to behave, and I told him that should be a bad word and no one should say it anymore. Then Josh came out and told me to behave, too." I took a deep breath after my exnation.

    When I saw Jake and Patrick were not going to agree with me, I crossed my arms across my chest and stomped my bare foot o making almost no sound. "Mean, mean, mean, mean, mean, I said, looking at each of the guys in turn, and then stomped off to my bedroom, making

    foot on the carpeted floor, sure the door was closed behind me. Drew was sitting up when I climbed onto the bed.

    "What''s going on angel?" Drew asked as I climbed into hisp.

    and word that no one can say." I sighed dramatically,

    "Everyone''s being mean and telling me to behave. They don''t like my idea of behave being a bad resting my head against his chest. Chapter 47

    "Hmm, angle, can 1 give you some advice? Drew cuddled me close as he talked." I have lived with these g guys most of my life. You know Mike and Josh have a thing for control. Now, I bet if you go along with what they wanted you to do today, that tonight, when we are all settled at theke house, they will be more than happy to give you what you want. I know you like being able to push their buttons, but don''t push them so much that you wind up in trouble. I yed with Drew''s shirt while he talked, and when he looked at me, I tugged on his shirt until he leaned down to kiss him.

    "OK, I will do what they want and be good. However, I still think that behave should be a bad word never to be spoken again."

    Drewughed as he gently set me back on the bed, pulling my pillow closer to him. Heid back down, opening his arms so I couldy next to him. 1 slid under the covers, and Drew wrapped his arms around me.

    "I have an idea. Why don''t you try going back to sleep? It''s early, and you have been up for a while. I bet if you went back to sleep when you woke up, you would be much happier,

    "OK." I agreed, already drifting off in Drew''s arms.

 Broken Dreams Stories 48

    I woke up a couple of hourster, alone in the bedroom. Yawning and stretching, I had to admit that Drew was right. I did feel a lot better. Getting out of bed, I went into the bathroom to fix my hair. I cringed at the rat nest that greeted me. I was considering just taking

    another shower to see if that would help when there was a knock on the door, and Josh stuck his head in.

    "Hey baby girl, d to see you up." He said, stepping inside and closing the door behind him. I smiled at him in the mirror as he came up behind me, resting his hands on my hips and watching me fight with my hair. I finally gave up the battle with a frustrated huff, putting my brush back in my toiletry bag and spinning so I couldy my head on Josh''s chest.

    "Would you like me to help you untangle whatever you did to your hair?" 1 sighed, looking up into his eyes.

    "I''m sorry I was being a brat earlier," I said sincerely. Josh ran a hand down my face, kissing me gently.

    "I know you are a baby girl. I do love it when you let your bratty side out, though. I wish you were healed enough for me to correct you when needed." His voice lowered several octaves as he spoke. Keeping me pressed against him, he slid his hand down my back, stopping at the top of my leggings and running his fingers around the waistband; he continued sliding his fingers down until he brushed them against the waistband of my panties; he had kept his eyes on me this whole time, but paused when his fingers brushed the top of my butt. I nodded my head yes, and he slid his whole hand under my panties, resting it on my butt cheek and squeezing it. "Suan, baby girl, I''m going to be holding you like this, only you will be across myp, my hands going to be resting on your bare ass cheek just like this, while we discuss why you are across myp." He gave my butt another squeeze, and I groaned, lost in his words. Josh gave a deep chuckle, then continued. When we have finished discussing your behavior, I will move my hand from where it''s been on your ass, and that is when your spanking will begin, and you will wiggle and kick your feet, pleading with me to stop. But you know what, baby girl, I won''t stop until I think you have learned your lesson, and you will take it because you and I both know I would never take things further than you can handle, and deep down, you''re beginning to realize that you enjoy this as much as I do." My eyes were so focused on him that I didn''t notice when he slid his hand out from under my panties. He tightened his hold on me so I was securely pressed against his body, then he quickly brought his hand down; a loud crack echoed in the bathroom, and before my brain could register the sting on my right butt cheek, he was bringing his hand down on the left one with an equally loud crack. By now, the pain had begun to register, and 1 squealed, trying to wiggle out of his grasp.

    "Ow, that hurt," I whine, but freeze when he rests his hand on my butt again.

    That was the point, baby girl. Now, who do you listen to when you y?" He asked, his eyebrow cocked.

    "You, sir," I say, still not breaking eye contact. He smiled before rubbing my stinging butt.

    "Good girl, and do you trust me to know your limits and not push you beyond them?"

    "Yes, sir."

    "Are you going to be a good girl for the rest of the day so that tonight, Mike and I can give you a surprise?" "Yes, sir." I whimpered

    Now be a good girl and hold still, he instructed." I froze in ce instantly: Josh took a step back, watching to make sure I was going to follow his directions. He walked around me, and I did my best not to move my eyes as Josh approached me. "Now here''s another test, he murmured from behind me, wrapping his arms around my waist and sliding his hand inside my leggings and panties again, this time stopping when he came to my pussy, his palm was against my clit, and his fingers rested on top of my pussy lips" Let''s see if you are enjoying our little game. You may not move; I will check and see how wet you are." I locked my knees, only moving when he nudged my legs further apart. I whimpered as his palm pressed against my clit, then I felt his finger slide between. I already knew what he would find; I was dripping wet. I had known I was since he finished spanking me.

    "Oh, baby, you are enjoying this, aren''t you? I bet I could slide my hard dick into you, and your pussy would just suck it in," he murmured as he nipped my ear. I moaned, wanting to let my body shudder as his finger explored the entrance to my tight hole. "Shhh baby, you''re doing so good staying still for me, just a little bit longer; you''re being such a good girl." His quietly spoken encouragement turned me on even more. I didn''t think it was possible to get any wetter, but I felt myself soaking Josh''s fingers as he yed. Without warning, he slid his finger into my soaking hole; I moaned right along

    with him.

    "Baby girl, your pussy is so tight and wet. I''m going to slide in another finger." I whimpered as my pussy stretched to amodate both fingers. Josh continued whispering encouragement-end praise into my ear as he slowly began to slide both fingers in and out and rotate them. When he ran over my G-spot, I let out a wail, and he paused.

    "What do we have here, baby? Did I find your g-spot?" He asked, stilling

    his fingers

    until

    I answered.

    "Yes!" I groaned, fighting the instinct to thrust my hips against his hand.

    1:00 PM

    "If I rub it, will you be a good girl for me ande?" He growled into my ear.

    "Yes, yes sir, I will, I promise." I was so close I think I could havee with just his words,

    "Ok baby, you cane whenever you want, but I want you to do your best to stay still until then. Do you think you can do that?"

    "Yes, sir," I responded quickly.

    "Good girl, lean back against me; I''ve got you, I won''t let you fall, so enjoy yourself." He waited until I had rxed against him before slowly moving his fingers. He curled them, rubbing against my g-spot, my pussy clenched against him. When he whispered in my ear toe now. I exploded, and the room around me went dark.

 Broken Dreams Stories 49

    49

    I woke up in bed again,pletely confused about how I got there. My head was in Josh''sp, and Drew sat on my other side, holding two fingers against my pulse; he was looking at his watch, and I could see his lips moving as he counted. When he was done, Drew

    moved my arm back onto the bed and, seeing I was awake, ran a hand across my forehead.

    "Hi, angel, wee back." Drew smiled gently as he moved his finger before my eyes, ensuring they responded correctly. When he was satisfied that I was ok, he sat back. Jake slid my head onto a pillow and moved to see me better.

    "What happened, and why did I pass out? I thought my concussion was gone." I started worrying that something was wrong and I would ruin ourke trip.

    you''re ok," Jake promised, squeezing my hand to get my attention.

    "Baby girl, you''re

    "Angel, sometimes when you orgasm hard, you pass out. Jake called me as soon as it happened; you were out for less than five minutes. Your breathing and pulse are perfectly normal." I nodded my head. "So I''m ok; I''m not going to ruin the trip?" I asked worriedly.

    "No, baby girl, I promise, and even if you were sick and needed more care than Drew could give you, none of us would ever me you."

    "OK, is it ok for me to get up now?" I asked Drew. He told me it was OK to move around, and getting up, he walked to the end of the bed, picked up his first aid bag, and put away what he had pulled out.

    "Come on, baby, let me brush out your hair, and then we will be ready to go." Josh kissed me and then went into the bathroom, bringing out my toiletry bag. Sitting down again, he pulled me between his legs and carefully worked the brush through my hair.

    "You''re good." Iplimented him when, ten minutester, he had worked out the tangles, leaving my hair smooth and straight. He kissed the top of my head as lush put my brush away. Holding his hand out for me, I slid off the bed, and hand in hand, we walked out into the sitting area where the rest of the guys were waiting.

    I spotted Mike sitting on the couch, and squeezing Josh''s hand, I walked over to Mike and climbed onto hisp; cuddling against him, I reached up and cupped his face. "I''m sorry for being a brat earlier," I said quietly." I promise I will behave better." Mike wrapped me in a hug, smiling down at me.

    "I know you will, honey; all is forgiven," Mike promised. Helping me stand," Let''s get going; checkout is in fifteen minutes." Mike said, linking his fingers with mine. There was a flurry of activity around us as the other guys brought out bags; Jamie and Sean were in the hallway with a luggage cart and began loading it up. Mike and I did one final walkthrough, ensuring we didn''t leave anything behind. Sean, Patrick, and Jake had already gone down in the elevator. Patrick was checking us out, and Sean and Jake loaded the SUV. When the elevator let the rest of us out at the lobby, the SUV was packed and waiting by the front entrance. Everyone climbed in, and we were off.

    Once we left the city behind us, I was glued to the window, watching the scenery go by. I had been to parks in the town before, but nothingpared to the miles of forest passing by us. We stopped in a charming small vige for lunch and decided to pick up groceries since we were only forty-five minutes from the house. Sean waited with the SUV while the rest of us went into the small market, with Jamie bringing up the rear.

    I took one cart, Patrick grabbed a second one, and we split up. I picked produce and things to make quick lunches while the others were responsible for meat and snacks. We quickly filled both carts, and after a trip down the candy aisle for extra chocte, we were back on the road within an hour.

    The closer we got to theke, the more excited I got. I was bouncing in my seat like an excited toddler. The guys wereughing and teasing me, but I could tell they were excited, too. Soon, we were turning onto a smaller road; then we were finally there, Sean parked in front of the cutest house I had ever seen, and I immediately fell in love with it. The house was surrounded by trees and sat above theke; I could see stairs leading down to the water from the back of the house. The house was the same shade of green as the surrounding forest, with a river rock decorating the bottom quarter of the house. The stairs leading to the front door were also made of river rock. We all piled out of the back, and I stopped to take a deep breath. The smell of pine and cedar surrounded me, and a cool breeze from theke ruffled my hair.

    "OK, this is the best ce ever. Can we move here permanently and never go back to the city?" I begged. The guys allughed as the look on Jamie''s face turned to one of horror at the thought. Jamie, A city boy through and through, was very much out of his element up here. I''m unsure if the man "owned anything besides business suites because that is all I had seen him in since we left the city. C

    "Sorry, love, it would be a little hard to run our business from the backwoods of Main; plus, they that''s a lot more to deal with than the few inches we get at home," I had to agree with Patrick on being more winter than I was ready to handle.

    y can get over eight feet of snow during the winter;

    just enough snow on the

    "OK, what about for Thanksgiving or Christmas? A Christmas up here would be beautiful." I spun around in a circle, imagining ju ground to make it a white Christmas, with lights and a tree with presents. Chapter 49

    "We will talk about it when it gets closer," Drew promised. "It probably won''t be this year, though. Mike and I will be back overseas by then, and the military doesn''t give us time off for the holidays."

    "Wait, we won''t all be together for the holidays?" I gasped, staring at them in shock. Josh came over and pulled me to him, arm securely wrapped. around my waist; he led me to the back of the SUV, where our bags were waiting.

    Baby girl, it''s five months away; a lot can change in that time, especially with the military," Josh said, kissing me deeply and then handing my bag to e. I looked up at the house in front of me. This is something I would have to put a pin in forter. I would not let something five months away rain

    my excitement.

 Broken Dreams Stories 50

    Patrick took the key and unlocked the front door, the rest of the guys trailing behind with their bags. Josh had decided to take mine, too, and told me to get some lighter grocery bags from Jamie and Sean. So that left me carrying two bags of chips and bread. When no one was looking, I rolled my eyes. Sure, I was well enough for Josh to p my butt, but now I can''t carry anything too heavy. Sometimes, I don''t understand men.

    When I walked into the house, I swore, causing Josh and Jake, who was downstairs still, tough.

    "This is fucking amazing. How do you not spend more time here?" I asked, looking around in amazement. The main level was an open floor n withrge windows that looked out onto theke and surrounding trees. An enormous river rock firece sat in the middle of the room, separating the dining area from the living room. To my right was the kitchen, with an indrge enough to seat all six of us. To my left was a staircase that led upstairs. Jake pointed out a door on the far side of the kitchen and told me there was a finished basement,undry, and extra guest rooms downstairs.

    Since I was still standing in the middle of the room looking around. Josh came over, took the bags of groceries I was holding, and set them down in the kitchen. Then, picking up my bag, he took my hand and led me up the stairs to the main bedroom. At the top of the stairs, I stopped to look around again. To my right, there was a loft with views of theke. There were several overstuffed loveseats and a sectional spread around the space; a TV with several game systems was set up against the back wall. There was a short hallway that led to three more bedrooms. The main bedroom was to my left, and when I stepped into the room, I was shocked into silence again as I took it all in.

    "This isn''t a bedroom; It''s an apartment," I told myself, and Joshughed. "Well, look at it; it takes up half the upstairs. All we would need was a kitchen, and we could rent this out as a studio." I walked further into the room, taking it all in. This room also faced theke with two sets ofrge windows. There was an enormous bed along one wall facing the windows, so you could see outside if you were lying in bed. There was a sitting area with an oversized reading chair next to two floor-to-ceiling bookcases. A couch and loveseat faced anotherrge TV. French doors led out onto arge balcony with two lounge chairs and a bistro table facing theke. I sat down on the side of the bed, looking up at Josh.

    "Are you sure I can''t convince the other guys to live here full-time? It''s so beautiful here. There is plenty of room for all of us, right?" I looked at Josh pleadingly.

    "There is enough room for everyone, baby girl, but Patrick will not be able to run hispany from here, especially once it''s all legal. We could probablye up for several extended vacations if that''s what you want." He looked at me, waiting for my reply. "I guess that will have to do for now." I sighed dramatically, Josh smiled at my antics and, reaching out his hand, pulled me to my feet.

    "Come on, let''s put your clothes away, and then we can walk down to theke." I took his hand and pulled him toward what I hoped was the closet. With both of us working, it only took twenty minutes to unpack everything.

    I wandered back downstairs and into the kitchen. Jamie was still working on putting the food away, and I grabbed a bag to unload. Jamie was quiet while we worked, and as soon as we were done, he mumbled his thanks, made his way to the basement door, and disappeared down the stairs. Since none of the guys were back downstairs, I decided to look around. I found arge room that was part office, and part library. Looking at the packed bookshelves, I decided this would be my new favorite room, and I looked through the book until I found something I wanted to read. I stretched out on the oversized reading chair to wait for the guys.

    I had gotten sa engrossed in the book that I didn''t even notice Mike walking into the room. He jumped when he cleared his throat to get my attention. I marked my ce and went over to him, wrapping my arms around him and turning my face so he could kiss my lips. Taking my hand, we walked back into the living room. Everyone else was there waiting for us. Jake asked if I wanted to go down to theke and explore.

    "Yes, yes, yes," I said excitedly; I looked at the rest of the guys to see if they were nning oning too. Patrick and Drew told me to have fun and headed toward the stairs leading to the basement; Mike and Josh both on their heels.

    "It''s just us sweetheart, you ready?" Jake asked, holding out his hand to me. I walked over to him linking our fingers together, and he led me out to the backyard. There was arge patio, with a covered outdoor kitchen, seating area and a fire pit surrounded by chairs. Jake led me down a gravel lined path, and there was theke. Another seating area was arranged by the shore, and a lung dock led out onto the water, adder was attached to one side, a boat docked on the other side.

    "This is going to be so much fun, can we go swimming?" Jake grinned, promising that we would have plenty of time to swim, and take the boat out. Theke house was on the back of a private cove, and as Jake walked with me out onto the dock, he pointed out different parts of the cove where they -enjoyed fishing and swimming.

    "Do we have stuff to fish with? I have never been fishing before, can I try that while we are here?" I was bouncing on my feet in excitement at the thought of so many new experiences.

    "Yes sweetheart, we have everything we need to fish, and of course you can try, we can do anything you want." Jake promised.

    "Anything?" I asked with an evil smile on my face.

 Broken Dreams Stories 51

    Jake must have read my mind when he saw my smile because he groaned, pulling me closer to him. "Anything you want but, sweetheart; none of us want to hurt you identally." I sighed, looking at him with pleading eyes.

    "I feel so much better, though; my ribs hardly bother me." I slid my arms around his waist, resting my top of the head.

    head against his chest. Jake pressed a kiss to the

    "Believe me, sweetheart, I want nothing more than to be deep inside you. But if one of us identally hurt you, we would never forgive ourselves." I nodded my head in understanding; Jake was rubbing my back soothingly, allowing his hands to dip down across my butt several times. I groaned as fake gave my butt another squeeze. He stepped back, taking my hand and turning back toward the house. "Let''s talk to Drew; he might be willing to recheck them and at least give you an idea of how they are healing."

    "Yes, let''s go find Drew," I said with a big smile, tugging his hand so he would speed up. Laughing, Jake allowed me to hurry him up the path back to the house. Once inside, the main floor was quiet, so I had a feeling that the rest of the guys were still downstairs, probably wrapped up in a game.

    "Stay up here; T

    I will con living room.

    go get Drew," Jake said, turning me toward the sectional. I sat down to wait, and a few minutester, Jake and Drew came into the

    "Hey, angel, are you feeling ok? Are your ribs or arm bothering you?" Drew questioned, sitting beside me and brushing his hand across my forehead.

    "No, I feel great; 1 wanted to talk to you about that. Jake and I were talking, and I thought it might be a good idea if you rechecked my ribs to see how they were healing. I have felt terrific thest few days. I only have trouble first thing in the morning when I wake up. It''s more being stiff from sleep than pain, though." I told him.

    "OK, angel, let''s go upstairs, and I can take a look, but I''m not promising anything. None of us want to hurt you." Taking my hand in his, he helped me get up from the couch and led me upstairs with Josh behind us. Once in the bedroom, I sat on the bed; Drew ducked into the bathroom and quickly washed his hands;ing back out, he told me to lift my shirt andy down. I did as he asked; Jake sat beside me, rearranging the pillows so I could liefortably. more intimate."

    "OK, baby, I know how much we look forward to making things more

    OK, Dr. Drew, you don''t have to sound so formal. You can say."

    "Brat, if

    you had any idea of half of what we have all imagined doing to you." Drew trailed off.

    Knowing they were thinking about what to do with me made my core clench. It''s a good thing my leg wasn''t broken because Drew would be able to tell immediately how turned on 1 was. Sitting beside me, Drew rested a hand on my bare stomach.

    "Promise me, angel, that if anything hurts you, tell me," I promised I would, and he started gently running his hands over my stomach, carefully checking the fading bruises. He moved to my ribs, pressing a little harder as he moved his fingers back and forth. Once he had finished with one side, Jake helped me slide over so Drew could check my other side. He went through the same process, checking the bruises and then moving on to my ribs.

    Drew asked if I would mindying on my stomach so he could see the bruises on my back. I rolled over, folding my arms and resting my head on them. Drew moved my shirt further up my back, unhooking my bra and moving it out of the way. I sighed happily as he ran his hands up and down my back. Drew chuckled. "I''m d you''re enjoying this, angel," he said as he ran his hands over my back. He was gentle when he checked the bruises and didn''t say anything when he came across some old scars where my dad had hit me with the metal belt buckle. His hands stopped when he went to the top of my shorts, then moved back up, increasing the pressure when he got to my shoulders and neck. I gave an embarrassingly loud groan that made both guysugh.

    Drew continued the massage as Jake moved closer, running his fingers through my hair.

    "Hey brother, if we don''t stop soon, she will fall asleep," Jake said. I cracked an eye open to give him a dirty look, but it was ruined when I couldn''t hide the yawn that escaped. They bothughed as I grumbled about them both being mean. "Come on, sweetheart, let me help you." Jake offered. I snorted and got up on my hands and knees so I could move off the bed. Both guys froze as I moved, eyes zeroed in on my breasts as my bra slid down my arms, revealing my now hard nipples. I was at the edge of the bed when Drew steadied me, hands on my hips, helping me stand.

    Once I was steady on my feet, he ran his hands up my body, cupping my breasts and pressing them together. I was so distracted by Drew I didn''t see Jake in front of me until he pinched a nipple, causing me to cry out at the intense feeling. Drew pulled me closer to his body, causing my butt to rub against his hard dick. Drew slid his hand down between my legs, cupping my soaking pussy. "Does this pussy need some attention?" Drew murmured All I could do at that moment was moan because Jake had sucked a nipple into his mouth. "Spread your legs for me; I''m going to touch you now." I whimpered as Drew''s fingers ran a

    ran across my slit to tease my clit. I moaned as Jake sucked my nipple harder, and Drew slid a finger into my pussy," Do you need toe, baby? Your legs are trembling."

    "Yes." I moaned. Drew curled his finger inside me, clench, and I exninded

    causing my...

 Broken Dreams Stories 52

    As my orgasm began to fade, I slumped against Drew, who tightened his hold on me so I wouldn''t fall. "How did that feel, angel? Did it give you some relief?"

    "Yes, it felt so good. Can we do that some more, please?" Both guysughed as Drew set me down on the bed. Jake sat behind me, sliding me back until I was between his legs andying against his chest. He began to run his fingers up and down my arm, moving my hair to one side so he could rest his chin on my shoulder.

    Drew sat by my feet, observing me for any signs of pain or difort. How are you feeling, angel? Does anything hurt?" I had been running my hand idly along the outside of Jake''s thigh but paused to consider Drew''s question seriously.

    "Im not in any pain right now, and nothing we have done has been ufortable." I rotated my shoulders, something that a few days ago would have had me wincing, but now I just felt tight from disuse. "That didn''t even hurt," I told Drew. Giving him an I told you so, look that Drew just ignored.

    angel. I will say you''re doing much better. If Jake is willing to help, there are a few movements I want you to try to see how it feels." Drew moved the bed and asked Jake and me to move closer to the edge of the bed. When we were where Drew wanted us, he told Jake to move his legs so I could sit on hisp. I moved around with no pain, and once I was back on Jake''sp, Drew nodded. "OK, angel, I want you to get up on your knees, Joke hold her hips so she doesn''t lose her bnce," Drew instructed. I don''t think I have ever followed instructions so quickly in my life. Drew chuckled at how quickly 1 moved." OK, I think it''s safe to say that movement doesn''t hurt?"

    "Not a twinge of pain, I promise," 1 said. Jake groaned as I shifted and brushed across his quickly hardening dick. He squeezed my hips and pulled me back until I was sitting fully on hisp, his hard dick firmly against my slit. Now, it was my turn to groan.

    Drew smirked, then cleared his throat to get my attention. "OK, watching you move around, we can probably try more intimate activities, as long as everyone is careful and doesn''t get too rough. I cheered and climbed off Jake; crawling over to him, I sat up on my knees, throwing myself at him; he caught me, scolding me to be careful, which I effectively cut off with a long kiss.

    "Are you going to behave yourself, or do I need to say no for a few more days?" Drew picked up, scolding where he had left off, when I distracted him with the kiss.

    "I will behave, I promise, nothing hurts. Please don''t make me wait any longer." I pleaded. Drew nodded once, giving me another kiss, before turning toward the door. "Nothing too crazy, Jake; make sure she''s being careful," Drew called over his shoulder as he walked out of the room.

    I turned to stare at Jake with wide eyes. Now that Drew said was ok, I had no idea what to do. Jake saw my expression and held out his hand to me. "Come here, sweet girl,e cuddle and rx. We are taking this at your speed," Jake promised as I moved beside him. He pulled me closer to him. Iy next to him, my head against his chest, and he ran his hand across my back. Wey quietly for several minutes as I contemted how our rtionship would change.

    Jake rolled toward me after I had been quiet for almost five minutes. He ran his fingers gently across my cheek, searching my face to figure out what was going through my mind. "Don''t be scared, sweetheart; I promise nothing will change between us." I nodded my understanding, and Jake leaped down and gave me a sweet, gentle kiss. "Talk to me, sweet girl It''s okay. Tell me what''s going on in your head."

    "I''m worried it''s going to hurt, not that any of you will hurt me on purpose, but that is going to hurt, and I''m not going to enjoy it." I admitted.

    "Sweetheart, I promise we will all be as gentle as possible. I can''t promise it''s not going to be ufortable the first few times until your body gets used to us, but we will do everything possible to make sure your tight little hole is ready for us." With that, he rolled so I was lying on top of him, and he was kissing me deeply. As I rxed into his kiss, Jake began sliding over my breasts, pinching my nipples, and then running the palm of his hand over them to take the sting away. I whimpered into his mouth as he continued to y with my breasts.

    Moving from my lips,ke began to kiss and suck his way down my neck. Rolling us again, he was above me, supporting his weight so he wouldn''t hurt me. He ducked his head, cing a kiss on one nipple before sucking it into his mouth. I cried out as Jake bit down on my nipple before he ran his tongue over it to take the sting away. It felt like he spent hours sucking and biting my nipples before he began working his way down my body with gentle kisses. I cried out again when he moved past my soaking pussy and nipped the inside of my thigh.

    "Spread your legs open further, sweet girl. Let me get a look at that pretty little pussy we are all obsessed with." Jake said, sliding down fully between my legs. I hissed when I felt his fingers sliding across my wet slit, stopping at my tight hole before slowly sliding the tip of his finger inside. 1 whimpered as he moved deeper inside me, slowly sliding his finger in and out. "Shh, sweetheart, it''s ok, I''m just going to stretch out your pussy, so when I stick my dick into you, it won''t be ufortable. I took a deep breath, rxing as fake paused his movement. He waited patiently until I was ready and thrust my hips up, encouraging his finger to go deeper.

    "Sweetheart, you look so good. Your pussy is so tight, it''s just sucking my finger deeper into you," I cried out as he began moving his finger faster.

    "Jake, I''m going toe." I cried seconds before my core clenched, and I began to shake.

    Good girl, look at your little pussy pulse. Are you ready for another finger?" Jake asked, waiting for my response before sliding in a second and then a third. I moaned, thrusting my hips toward him as he slid his fingers in and out. He began spreading his fingers apart as he was deep inside me. The line between pleasure and pain quickly fading, I started panting, crying out a warning that I was going toe again. Jake sped up, encouraging me to rx and just let it happen, that my body knew what to do. As soon as I followed Jake''s instructions, it felt like my whole body exploded, feeling my pussy pulse around Jake''s fingers and soaking his hand.

    I was panting and moaning, and Jake continued to hold his fingers still as thest of my orgasm pulsed through me. When I stopped trembling, Jake slid his fingers out of me, and I whimpered at the loss, my pussy clenching around nothing. He ced a gentle kiss on my clit before sitting up between my legs.

    "How do you feel, sweetheart?" Jake asked, grinning at me, proud that he had turned me into a puddle on the bed. I gave him a thumbs up, too out of breath to say anything, Jake chuckled, reaching down to his boxers and rubbing his hard dick through them. I swallowed hard, excited and nervous about what would happen next. Jake pulled his boxers off, grabbing his impressive dick and stroking it while I watched. "What do you think, sweet girl? Do you want to see if it feels better this time?" Jake said, still squeezing his dick.

    "Yes, I want to feel you inside me, Jake, please.." I beg.

    "Ok,

    sweet girl, we discussed this before, but I''m clean. I got tested at the beginning of the summer. I know you said you were on a birth control shot and that you are clean as well. Do you want me to grab a condom anyway?" "No, you don''t need to; I trust all of

    you." I told him, adjusting my legs so I wasfortable."

    th

    "Okay, sweetheart. I''m going to be as gentle and careful as possible. Tell me if it gets too much, and I will stop." Holding on to the base of his dick, Jake rubbed the head around my clit; I hissed, then cried out as he slowly slid the head of his dick de Shattered Gi

 Broken Dreams Stories 53

    Jake stopped the second he heard me cry out. "Shh, sweet girl. I know it''s ufortable. Just breathe, baby, I promise it will feel better soon." I nodded my head, taking a deep breath, Jake began moving again, slowly pushing further into me an inch at a time, pausing for my pussy to stretch. I whimpered, and Jake stopped moxing; leaning down, he sucked a nipple into his mouth, my pussy clenched around his hard dick, and it was Jake''s turn to gram. "We are halfway there, baby. You are doing so well, sweetheart," I took another deep breath and told him to keep going. He slid almost all the way out, pushing back in just a little further. I was adjusting to his thick dick, and the sting of being stretched was beginning to fade. I started to move my hips, meeting his thrusts. "That''s it, sweetheart, don''t stop. Your pussy feels so good; I can''t believe how tight you are." Jake groaned again, beginning to thrust into me faster. He was still pulling almost all the way out before pushing hack into me, and it was driving me crazy. His dick ran across iny g spot, causing me to pulse around him.

    ke, it feels so good; I''m so close toing again." I cried out, Jake began thrusting harder, and I could feel my orgasm growing, getting closer by the second. My core began to clench, and when Jake reached between us to run his finger against my clit, 1 exploded, screaming Jake''s name as I came apart under him. After several more hard thrusts, I felt Jake''s dick swell. He let out his own moun of pleasure as I felt his dick fill me with his seed.

    Jake groaned, carefully rolling onto his side so he wouldn''t hurt me."Oh, sweetheart, I have never felt anything so amazing in my life." I nodded my agreement, reaching out to wrap my hand around his. Jake propped himself up on his elbow to ensure I was ok. When he was satisfied that I was, in fact, ok, he slid off the bed, quickly returning with a warm washcloth from the bedroom. Climbing back on the bed, he tapped my legs so I would spread them. He gently cleaned me up, paying particr attention to my swollen pussy. I cried out at the touch of the cloth against my sensitive hole. "Shh, pretty girl, I''m just cleaning you up and ensuring I didn''t hurt you," Jake promised. When he was done cleaning and checking on me, he tossed the used washcloth in the general direction of the bathroom and theny down next to me again.

    "Come here, pretty girl, let me take care of you,"ke murmured, holding his arms out to me. I attempted to move closer, but Jake had to help because my legs felt like they were made of rubber. Once I was curled against Jake''s body, his fingers running through my hair, I let out a long, contented sigh.

    "I''m so proud of you, sweetheart. You took my dick so well. You were so tight, and I know it had to be ufortable, but you were such a good girl. Did I hurt you anywhere? I told him no, and with a smile, he pulled me closer until I was practically lying on top of him. "I''m d, sweetheart, because I can''t wait to feel your tight pussy milking my dick again, but for now, let me take care of you." Jake shifted around until he pulled theforter from under us and wrapped it around me." There you go, sweetheart. Now, I want you to take a nice nap. I''m not going anywhere, and I will be here when you wake up. I promise." Jake shifted me so we were hothfortable and softly kissed my lips before whispering to me to sleep.

    I must have slept for several hours because when I woke up still cuddled against Jake, the light from the windows had begun fading, and my stomach let out an embarrassingly loud growl, Jake chuckled as he sat up, making sure I stayed covered and warm. r you to wear, or were NOU

    "Perfect timing, sweetheart. I was just about to wake you up. Dinner''s almost ready. Would you like me to grab something for nning to give the others a show? After several seconds, my -addled brain finally kicked back on, and I gave him a dirty look. you

    "Can you please grab one of the summer dresses from the closet? I don''t think I''m ready for a naked dinner yet. But I will put it on my list forter. I grinned when I saw I had shocked Jake into silence.

    "You''re killing me, sweetheart. I will have that fantasy burned into my head until you do it. That would be so hot, sweetheart, plus the expression on the other''s faces when you walk out naked and sit down at the table like any other night." Jake wasughing as he made his way into the closet. He apparently grabbed the first dress he saw because he came out with the little ck dress I had brought just in case 1 needed something dressier than a cotton summer dress.

    "Um, Jake, honey, that''s not a summer dress," I said, trying to hide my smile at his confused look. That''s my little ck dress. I was talking about the lightweight cotton ones. There should be a yellow, light blue, and floral print one hanging up in there."ke turned back to the closet, mumbling to himself too quietly for me to hear, and a few minutester, he came out with my yellow dress.

    "This one?" he asked, holding it up.

    "Yep, that''s what I was talking about. Now, do you know where my bra and panties went?" I asked, looking around for them. Jake brought the dress over to the bed before ncing around and shrugging his shoulders,

    "You will be wearing a dress, so you don''t need panties. No one will know if you''re wearing them or not." Jake chuckled at the thought of being the only one in on my no-panty secret.

    "OK," 1 said, smirking at the look on Jake''s face. I stood up, slid the dress over my head, and adjusted it around my waist, making sure my boobs were in the correct ce. Jake''s gaze was heated as he watched me, and it was my turn to smirk at him as I went into the bathroom to fix my just-had- hair before dinner.

 Broken Dreams Stories 54

    Jake was waiting for me when I came out of the bathroom, my hairbed and put up in a messy bun. He stood up, walked over to me, and grabbed my hips.

    "Sweetheart, you look beautiful. Are you feeling okay?" Before I could answer, he pressed his lips to mine, and it was several minutes before I could catch my breath again

    "I''m a little sore, but it''s not my ribs or anything like that; you were so careful," I admitted, turning a lovely shade of pink at just acknowledging to one of my guys that he was the cause of the ache between my legs.

    Jake kissed my cheek and nipped at my car, making me giggle and squirm in his hold. "I''m sorry I made you so sore, sweet girl. Do you want me to kiss it and make it better?" He growled in my ear. I wiggled in his hold, as an image of himying on the bed, head between my legs, as he made my stretched-out pussy feel better with his hot tongue seared a permanent picture in my imagination. My core clenched, and I knew I was getting wet. I groaned as Jake continued to tell me exactly what he was going to do to me the next time he had a chance.

    "Jake, I will need a shower if you keep this up. I can''t go downstairs with no panties and soaking

    wet." I warned.

    "Oh sweetheart, just you wait," Jake smirked and, taking my hand, led me out of the bedroom.

    When we entered the living room, I saw Josh on the couch watching a TV show, and Drew and Mike were in the kitchen getting dinner together. I didn''t see Patrick, but I''m sure he was somewhere close by. Giving my hand a final squeeze, he left me in the living room and went to help Drew and Mike with dinner.

    "Hey, baby girl, there you are. Come sit with me." Josh said, moving so I could sit hetween his legs. I sat down carefully, mindful of my no-panty state. I didn''t want to sh Josh identally or anyone else. Josh pulled me closer, and he must have decided he wanted me on hisp because he shifted his legs and lifted me, cing me on hisp. "Come here, baby, let me hold you "I moved closer to him,ying my head against his chest. He pushed my hair out of my face. "How are you feeling?" He asked, wrapping his arms around me as I snuggled closer. I never felt safer than when I was in Josh''sp.

    "I''m good, really rxed," I admitted, trying and failing to hide the enormous yawn that escaped.

    "Does my baby girl need a rap?" Josh quietly murmured in my car. Reaching behind him, he pulled a light throw off the back of the couch and covered me with it as I yawned again.

    "I''m good, and I don''t need a nap." I protested as Josh began running his fingers through my hair.

    "Shhh." He whispered. "Who''s in charge, baby girl?" Without a word, I pointed at him. "Good girl, now let me take care of you. I want you to take a little power nap, and I will ensure you don''t miss anything. Close your eyes for me, baby, just for a few minutes." As he whispered to me, I could feel my eyes getting heavy, and no matter how hard I fought it, I could feel my eyes closing. Thest thing I remember was the feeling of his fingers running through my hair, and I thought he had found my secret kryptonite. Damn him and his magic fingers.

    The next thing I knew, Josh rubbed my arm, telling me t was time to wake up and that dinner was ready. I grunted, burrowing under the nket and wrapping my fingers around Josh''s shirt. Josh began to unearth me from under the nket, ignoring my protests. "No, I don''t want to," I whined, wrapping my arms around his waist and burying my face into his side. Josh sighed, releasing his hold on the nket. He began stroking his hand up and down my back, but I didn''t loosen my hold on him. "Baby girl, aren''t you hungry? Dinner is almost ready." Josh brushed my hair back behind my ear.

    "No, I want you." My voice was muffled from being buried in Josh''s side.

    "OK, baby, I''m not going anywhere," Josh promised, brushing his fingers through my hair again. I fell back asleep with my arms still wrapped around his waist.

    I have no idea how long I slept, but it was some of

    of the best sleep I had ever gotten, even being wrapped around Josh like I was

    "Hey, there you are, baby. Did you have a good rest?" I nodded, rubbing my eyes and trying to sit up. Josh pulled me onto hisp, leaving an arm around my waist so I wouldn''t fall. You missed dinner, baby. Would you like something to eat now?"

    "OK," I said, fighting another yawn. Josh turned, set me on my feet, led me into the kitchen, and pulled a covered te out of the fridge. Uncovering it. he stuck it in the microwave to warm out and, taking my hand, led me over to the table, pulling out my chair like a gentleman. I smiled at him. Now that I was a little more awake, I was in a better mood, and when he returned to the table with my now-warm te of food, I thanked him and dug in. When I finished my dinner, Josh returned my te to the kitchen, rinsed it, and put it in the dishwasher.

    "Where is everyone?" I asked, looking around at the empty main floor.

    "They are downstairs ying pool with Jamie and Sean," Josh told me. Do you want to go downstairs and watch them y?" he asked. Or we can stay up here and find something to watch.

    "Let''s watch some TV; I''m not in the mood to y pool," I admitted. Josh led me back to the couch, sitting down and pulling me onto hisp. He kissed me sweetly and found a funny movie for us to watch. Josh was idly ying with the hem of my dress while running his hand up and down my thigh. He froze when his fingers grazed my hip.

    "Baby girl, where are your panties?" Josh growled as he squeezed my hip.

    "Oh, I couldn''t find them, so Jake told me not to wear any. My dress is long enough that no one would notice." I shrugged and turned my attention back

    to the movie.

    "Oh, baby girl, believe me, I noticed," Josh growled in my car, causing me to shudder. "Now, hold still, baby girl. I want to get a better look at your panty-free ass

    I groaned as Joshid me back on the couch." Josh, we are in the middle of the living room. What if Jamie or Sean came upstairs? I don''t want them to see me naked." Josh looked at me with his raised eyebrow, so I snapped my mouth shut before I talked myself into a spanking. I was sure by now Drew had told the guys that I was healed enough for, which probably meant I would be healed enough for Josh or Mike to paddle my butt. I would have to watch myself if I wanted to be able to sitfortably for the rest of the trip. During the time it took my brain to go from, I need to behave so I don''t get a spanked butt, to Josh is going to have me spread naked on the couch, he had texted someone and tossed his phone onto the coffee table The look

    old

    on his face as he adjusted me into the position he wanted, made my pussy clench, then kneeling in front of me, he spread my legs, and raised my dress over my hips.

 Broken Dreams Stories 55

    "Josh, what are you doing? Someone coulde upstairs any minute." I said, trying to pull my dress back in ce.

    "Shh, baby girl, we are just fine. I texted the guys, and no one will interrupt us." Josh promised." Now, tell me, baby, who is in charge? Josh said, pping my hands away and tucking the skirt of my dress out of the way.

    "You are, sir," I said, ring at him. I rubbed the hand he had pped. When he nced up, I quickly schooled my face into a neutral expression. I don''t think I was quick enough because he sat up, gripping both ankles with one hand while he looked at me.

    "Baby, I know you have had a long, exciting day, and you just woke up from your nap, but are you going to choose to be a brat when Drew just gave you the ok for ? You do know that if you are healed enough for, then you are able to get your ass spanked. So what''s it going to be, baby girl? Am I going to be bending you over and spanking that bratty ass of yours until it''s bright red, or are you going to be a good girl and get back in the position I had you in, so I can eat out that cute little pussy, until youe so loud that all the guys downstairs will know what I''m doing to you? "Josh waited for a response, a stem expression on his face.

    I stared at him for several seconds, eyes round, realizing how serious he was. Crap, I loved getting a reaction out of him, but now that he could and would retaliate, I was going to have to be much better at controlling my bratty side.

    "Option B, please," I told Josh." I promise I will be good." I added. Josh gave me the grin I had ever seen on him. Letting go of my ankles, he pushed my legs apart.

    "Does that hurt, baby?" he asked when he had my legs far enough apart that he couldy between them.

    "No, nothing hurts. I promise I will say something if that changes."

    "Good girl, now do you think you can hold onto the back of your thighs and keep your legs up out of the way? I want you spread nice and oper get to every part of your pussy." I nodded my head quickly and grabbed the backs of my thighs, lifting my legs in the air and pulling them apart so Josh open so I can

    could see every inch.

    That''s it, baby, you''re such a good girl. Look how you spread your nice wet little pussy open for me. You will be a good girl andy still for me so I can eat every part of you. You can make as much noise as you want, but if you move, I will stop no matter how close you are toing. Any questions?" Josh asked as he helped me getfortable.

    "Nope." I squeaked.

    and girl, now hold still"

    I don''t think I could have gotten any wetter, but when Josh said good girl, I just about orgasmed. Josh moved between my legs, sliding his finger along my soaked slit. When he got to my clit, he began to lightly run his finger across it, causing me to groan.

    Oh, sweet girl, you are so ready, aren''t you? Did Jake stretch out your pussy when he was you? It''s so wet and swollen I dont think I could even slide a finger inside. I guess I will have to see if my tongue will fit instead. All I could do was moan as he leaned forward and sucked my clit into his mouth. When he flicked his tongue across my clit, I almost dropped my legs but caught myself at thest second. Josh nced up at me a L continued to tremble.

    "Good girl for remembering." Josh praised as he slid his tongue down to my swollen, dripping center. He began to push his tongue slowly inside of me, and I cried out louder than I meant to, but it felt so good. I couldn''t help it. Josh buried his face between my legs, and my core clenched as I tried not to squirm.

    "Mmm, baby girl, you taste so good," Josh groaned. As he sped up, I began to tremble again, wanting badly to move. "You are such a good girl, holding so still for me." I''m going to make youe so hard, baby," Josh promised, moving his tongue faster. Good girl, you are responding so well to me; it won''t be long now, my sweet girl; I''m going to make youe so hard that you soak the couch," Josh promised.

    As Jost sped up again, he slid a finger to my soaked opening and began to tease me. Slowly he let his finger explore my pussy. Sliding it in and out with shallow thrusts, My moans turned to pants as he began to move faster.

    "That''s it. You know you want toe for me, baby. Just let it happen, baby girl. I''m not going to stop until youe." Josh groaned as my pussy tightened around his finger. He found my G-spot, ran his finger across it, pressing hard, and that''s what took me over the edge. I screamed so loud that I was surprised the other guys didn''te running, I know josh had given them a heads-up, but still, I thought at least one of them would be curious.

    As I was trying to relearn how to breathe, Josh sat up with an enormous grin, obviously proud of himself for getting n returned to normal.

    me to scream. Slowly me breathing

    *Josh. I need to move, my legs are starting to get sore." I told him. When he nodded I dropped my legs back onto the couch, and Josh began to massage my hips, and thighs which made me groan again. "How do you feel now hold

    "How do you feel now baby girl?" Josh asked before leaning over me for a deep.

    "I''m good, thank you for the massage." I said running a hand against his cheek. He turned his head catching my hand and it.

    "Do you know how beautiful you look when youe apapart?" Josh asked as he began to slide my arms out of my dress, pulling it down until my breasts were exposed. "Oh naughty girl, your not wearing a bra either." He groaned, running his fingers lightly over my nipples, causing me to whimper, and push my hips against him. "Oh baby, I need to be inside you so bad, do you think you can handle another dick, or are you to sore?" He continued to y his fingers across my breasts, causing me to moan. mast

    I want you inside of me Josh, please me." I was begging, and not at all ashamed of it.

    "Good girl." Josh growled, sliding his shorts down. "Oh, oh my god your so tight and wet, you feel so good baby." Josh moaned as he slid into me... hold on to me baby, hold on while I pound into you." Josh instructed. I wrapped my arms around his neck, my breathing out in pants as Josh began thrusting harder. "Thats it, baby girl,, oh" Josh groaned. He was pounding so hard into me, that I would have fallen off The couch if I hadn''t been holding onto him. I could tell I was getting close, matching Josh moan for moan. "Of baby, I''m gonnae, I''m so close, ell me you want me toe inside you baby girl."

    was so turned on by Josh''s dirty talk, that I was begging him to me harder ande. He shifted his position, and he was rubbing against my G- Dot with each thrust. My orgasm hit so fast I''m surprised I didn''t pass out. As my pussy walls tightened around Josh''s dick, his orgasm hit him, and he -t out his own shouts. He continued to thrust even as his dick shote deep inside my core.

    sh carefully rolled off me, moving me to the edge of the couch. When he settled behind me, he wrapped his arms around me and pulled me tight ainst his body. Wey quiet for several minutes both enjoying the afterglow of, while at the same time cathing our breath. Fuck baby, how did I ever live without you", Josh quietly said in my ear, leaning forward and my neck." Look at me baby," Josh said, as he ned me in his arms. "You can''t leave us baby girl, you mean the world to me, your perfect for us. Please promise me, you wont leave." Josh was aging deep into my eyes as he murmured in my ear, and I easily assured him that I wasn''t going anywhere

 Broken Dreams Stories 56

    ber cuddling on the couch a little longer, Josh stood up and helped me to my feet. He took my hand without saying anything and led me upstairs to y bathrooms. Turning the shower on and adjusting the temperature, he returned to me.

    Vill you let me take care of you, baby girl?" Josh asked, resting his hands on my hips and pulling me closer to him. "Shower you, wash your hair and ur body. Please, baby, let me do this for you." I stepped up to Josh, wrapping my arms around his neck. If course, Josh, you can do that whenever you want. I love it when you guys do that. It''s so nice to let go, knowing you will care for me." I rested my tad against his heart, rxing into him as he tightened his hold.

    hank you, baby girl," Josh said, turning us so he could face the shower. He tested the water temperature, swept me in his arms, and carried me into e shower. I giggled as he refused to put me down until we were both under the rainfall shower head. He carefully set me on my feet, not letting go til he was sure I was steady. Smiling at me, he the tip of my nose.

    There you go, my little soaked kitten." He grinned, stepping back. When I looked at him with a questioning look, he exined. You look like one of tose videos where the kitten has just had a bath, and their fur is all stered against their bodies."

    That''s mean, I''m telling." 1 pouted. However, it did not have the desired effect because all Josh did wasugh. He came closer, leaning in for a quick iss, then reached behind me for the shampoo bottle.

    Come on, my little kitten, put your ws away and enjoy me taking care of you." Sighing dramatically, I turned so I wasn''t directly under the water, nd Josh began to massage the soap into my hair.

    Fine, I will tell the guyster," I conceded. Josh just snorted and continued to massage my scalp. Once he had washed, rinsed, and conditioned my hair, esh pulled me a little further out of the water, and he spent a very long time carefully washing every inch of my body. Josh, honey, I think that nipple is clean." Iughed after he had spent almost five minutes washing my right breast.

    You can never be too sure." Josh insisted, but he did begin to rinse me off. When I was free of soap, he pressed a onto each breast, then proceeded to rinse the conditioner out of my hair. Once satisfied that it was all out of my hair, he turned off the shower and took two towels off the warming rack he had turned on before we got in the shower, Sighing happily he quickly dried me off before wrapping the second warm towel around me. He handed me a third towel for my hair, and I quickly dried it and wrapped it in it.

    "Thank you, Josh. That was nice, even if you called me a wet cat." I hurried out of the bathroom before he could retaliate, hisughter following me the bedrooms. I found a tank top and shorts, then taking a clean bra and panties with me, I went back into the bedroom to change. When I was dressed,

    into I stuck my head back into the bathroom Josh had retumed to the shower to clean up, so I told him I would be downstairs. My hair was still wrapped in the towel, so I took my brush with me. I''m sure one of the guys would be willing to help me brush it out. The other four guys were spread out around the living room when I came downstairs. A baseball game was the coffee table. I paused, watching all the guys, then decided Patrick would be the most sympathetic to my story of being called a wet cat. I went to e was on the TV, and snacks and drinks were on him and curled up in hisp.

    "Hey, love, it looks like you had a nice shower, Patrickmented, my towel-covered hair.

    "I was until Josh told me I looked like a wet cat," I pouted. That got everyone''s attention, and they all burst outughing. Patrick tried his hardest not to join in, but his body shook with the effort. "You''re all mean." I crossed my arms and red at everyone. "Now, love, I''m sure losh only said that because of how cute you looked. Patrick assured me. I loved how Patrick, the heir to one of the most prominent Irish crime families in the city, was always the one who acted as the peacekeeper. A thought crossed my mind, and I wondered if he would be like this when he became a father someday. I beganughing at the image of the enormous tattooed man trying to reason with two small children arguing over something they both wanted simultaneously. The guys looked at me curiously until I exined why I had beenughing. That sent them into another round ofughter as Patrick blushed

    "I have been like that since I was little, and I have no problem breaking up disagreements within our house full of kids, Patrick said, looking at me. Now, It was my tum to blush. "Well you know, Patrick continued, at least one child from each of us." "Plus twins do run in our familyke added helpfully. That made me pale, and the guys were allughing again.

    It was at this moment that Josh came back downstairs. "Whats going on? Why is everyoneughing.?" He asked, as 1 flew off of Patricksp and leapt at him. Luckly be caught me without either of us falling. I buried my head against his neck as he wrapped me in a bear hug

    "Josh, everyones being mean to me." I whined into his neck. Siting on the couch next to his twin, Josh tried to turn me around, but once I tightened my grip he gave up and began rubbing my back. Chapter 56

    "What''s going on baby girl?" He murmured into my ear." What are they doing thats so mean?" He managed to get me turned so he could see my face. "They are teasing me about how many kids we are going to have

    Josh looked up ring at the others." Seriously guys what the. This is not the way, or the time to start that conversation." 1 had hidden my face into his neck again, so Josh just started rubbing my back again. "Listen baby girl, this is something that we will talk about someday, but its not going to be until after we are done with college, Drew and Mike are out of the military. We do not expect you to have eleven babies. I promise. Besides we are all in this together, we are a family and we will always be there for each other." Josh looked around at the others, and they all quickly agreed

 Broken Dreams Stories 57

    57

    looked up at everyone from Josh''sp. Tm sorry I reacted that way; I just got overshelmed. I went from ying up Josh calling me a wet cat to Let''s ave a house full of kids. Please believe me; I consider us a family and want to expand it someday. But I have never had a safe, healthy home before. I ant to learn how to function in one before I start bringing kids into the world." I looked at each guy desperately, hoping they believed me.

    atrick was the first to move. Coming to sit next to me, he took both my hands in his and solemnly looked me in the eyes. "I''m sorry I upset you, love. hat was never my intention. My family has always been adamant about me settling down and beginning the next generation of the family tree. I never neant to put that kind of pressure on you; it''s something I always joke about. I''m sorry, love. I want all of us to be ready to start a family, and I want it o be when we are ready." He leaned forward to give me a gentle . "Forgive me, love." He murmured against my lips,

    There''s nothing to forgive, Patrick. It was a misunderstanding. Six of us are trying to navigate this rtionship, and there are bound to be nisunderstandings. Everything will be fine if we are open and willing to talk and work through these things."

    After giving my hand a final squeere. Patrick stood. Would you like me to bring you the te of dinner we saved for you, love?" He asked. Seeing my ffirmative nod, Patrick went to reheat the te for me and brought it back along with silverware and a ss of water. While I ate, the guys discussed what they wanted to do tomorrow. As long as I was able to explore this beautiful area I would be happy with whatever was decided on

    When I finished eating, I loaded the dishwasher and turned it on. Returning to the living room, I sat down between Mike and Patrick. Mike leaned over ind me before retuming to the debate about what we should do tomorrow. Patrick pulled me closer to him. I cuddled with him as we talked quietly until the guys drew us into the debate over activities. After several minutes of listening to them argue, a funny idea came to mind.

    I stood and waited patiently, then considered stripping to get their attention, but Instead, I began shifting In

    from foot to foot, hoping the movement would attract the guys attention. The only tave in my n was that I had forgotten I was still in my summer dress sans bra, and my breasts were merrily bouncing along with my movement. 11 did, however, attract the guy''s attention, and within seconds, everyone had focused on my breasts, the debate forgotten

    going to have to remember that move when I want your attention. I didn''t even mean to do that." Iughed

    "What did you need, honey? Mike asked, still focused on my chest.

    I exined that we would pick an activity from a hat; the guys thought about it and decided to give it a try. I asked Jake to go find a hat, and I would write down the activities. Just as I was finishing, Jake returned. I folded the activities, putting them in the hat; I turned, opening the hat for Patrick to trach into. I did this for all the guys, reminding them not to open and read the paper. When they all had a turn, I told Josh to read his.

    Take to boat out for swimming" Josh read.

    "That was mine, Drew spoke up.

    "Great, we will do that tomorrow, "The guys read off the activity they had picked. By the time we were done, we had something to do every day. Taking the boat out for swimming tomorrow, followed by exploring the town and grilling dinner. There was an ind we were going to spend the day on, fishing on theke, and one night there was a meteor shower. Everyone was happy with the n, and I did a little dance, causing the guys to freeze, their eyes focused on my breasts again. Blushing. I sat down next to Drew, caddling into his side. He wrapped his arm around me and asked how I was feeling.

    Im feeling really good, nothing hurts at all," I said,ying my head against him. The next thing I knew, Drew was gently rubbing my arm, calling my name, and telling me it was time for bed. I sat uppletely confused for a minute before I realized I was still downstairs. ngle, would you like me to stay

    ay with you tonight?" He asked.

    "Yes, please" yawned again, rubbing my eyes. Standing, I made my way around the living room, all the guys goodnight. Drew was waiting for me by the stairs, and I followed him up. He stopped in front of my bedroom door, holding the door so I could walk through. Thank you, and sir.

    "You''re most wee princess. Drew chuckled, closing the door behind him as he followed me inside.

    I was in the closet changing into pajamas, when Drew called out. "Are youfortable with me sleeping in boxers, or would you like me to grab a pair of sleep pants?"

    "Whatever you are morefortable in, I don''t mind either way." I told him,ing out and heading into the bathroom to brush my teeth. Drew was in bed when I came out of the bathroom. "Don''t you look all nice and cozy?" I teased, taking my time to crawl slowly over him to get to my side. Drew groaned, and I smirked when I saw him adjusting himself under the covers

    "You did that on purpose. Is your beating out to y?" Drew asked, rolling to face me and nanning his finger down my cheek, brushing the hair behind my ear.

    "Yes, it was on purpose, and no, my brat isn''t here right now. I was being brave and seeing if I could get a reaction out of you. I admitted, proud of myself, that i teras unly blushing a little.

    Hmm, should it be my turn to try getting a reaction from you? Drew asked. Rolling further until he was lying between my legs and slowly me, moving from my lips down my neck, and stopping at the top of my breasts, looking up at me to see if I was ok with going further. "Please, Drew, dont stop, I begged, reaching for my tank top, and pulling it up so it was out of the way. He helped me tug it over my head and tossed it carelessly behind him before he turned his focus back to my breasts, my nipple''s hard peaks just begging for him to suck them.

    Do your nipples need some attention, Angle?" Drew said, each breast, but stopping right before he got to the nipples.

    "Yes, yes, yes, I chanted." Taking a breast and offering it up to him, running my nipple against his lips.

    "Oh, Angel, I''m going to keep you busy tonight, Drew promised, leaning down and drawing my nipple into his mouth..

 Broken Dreams Stories 58

    I moaned in pleasure when Drew firsttched onto my nipple, running my fingers through his hair; I pushed his head closer to my breast, encouraging him to suck harder. He took my hint, sucking more of my breast into his mouth. When he began sucking my nipple, harder I arched my back, begging for him to keep going. Just having my nipples yed with, caused my core to be soaking, and I could feel my orgasm beginning to build.

    Drew moved to one side, drawing me close to him as he ran his hands over my body. "Shh, baby, I know what you want. I''ll give it to you, but I want to enjoy this beautiful body first, Drew whispered in my ear. He ran his fingers down the length of my body, stopping at my pussy, and groaning as he ran his finger over my drenched slit. Oh, angel, you are soaking wet. Did this happen from just sucking your nipples?"

    "Yes." I whimpered. "Please don''t stop. I want to feel you inside me, please, Drew. I was thrusting my hips into his exploring fingers. When he slowed the movement of his fingers, I let out a long whine, but Drew stopped it with a

    "Here''s what''s I want to happen, angel; I''m going to down every inch of your body, and when I get to your pussy, I''m going to tease your clit until you explode. Then I''m going to make sure your tight little pussy can take me, and I''m going to you until we bothe together. The only coherent word I could form was yes, so that is what I breathly repeated as Drew, true to his word, began down my body. Suckng my clit into his mouth, he began to flick it with his tongue. I came so hard and unexpectedly that it surprised both of us. When I finally came down from my orgasm high, Drew was grinning, proud of himself for bringing me to orgasm.

    My breathing was returning to normal when he began to move lower, using his fingers to spread my pussy lips so he could get a look at my tight hole. He began to run a finger around my opening, groaning at the slickness he was finding. Slowly he slid a finger inside of me. Groaning right along with me, as his finger began to speed up when he found my g-spot, I screamed.

    "Good girl, angel, are you going toe for me again? Make yourself so tight that I have trouble fitting inside you," Drew growled,pletely focused on his finger sliding in and out of my core. Just look at that swollen pussy, I can see it dripping as I finger you. Are you ready toe again, angel, because that''s what is about to happen. He sped his finger up, working a second one in as he continued to focus on my G-spot. Within seconds 1 wasing apart again. Crying out loud enough to let everyone know exactly what was happening in my room. "Angel, you are perfect; your pussy is so tight, it''s going to feel so good when I slide inside you." Drew groaned. He continued to tease me, running his- fingers around my clit, then sliding them inside me. He was working me up to another orgasm when he stopped. Quickly pulling his boxers off, he nudged my legs further apart, so he could fit between them, then fisting the base of his dick, he began to gently rub it over my clit, groaning right along

    with me.

    Drew slid his dick down to my tight hole and thrust the head of his dick into me; I moaned as he paused to allow me to adjust to his size; the feeling of hisrge dick was amazin.I was so fun and ready When I started moving under him, Drew slowly began to push further into me. I moaned when he hit my cervix, Drew praising me for taking all of him, and then began moving faster. I moaned louder with each thrust. He liked to alternate his speed, slowly thrusting against my G-spot. Then,sliding further into me until his tip hit my cervix. I couldn''t decide if I liked the feeling of him hitting my cervix, as another orgasm hit me it pushed Drew into his own, "Oh my god, oh my god!" Drew cried out as his dick pulsed inside me. When we were both spent, Drew rolled off to his side of the bed, carefully gathering me against him, and me deeply.

    Resting my head on his shoulder, I looked up into his eyes. "Thank you," I murmured, cuddling as close to him as I could get.

    "I should be the one thanking you, angel; you were amazing. Drew responded, cing another on the top of my head.

    I giggled but then continued. "No, I meant thank you for not treating

    deep inside me. You were careful, but at the same time knew I could take you being a little rough with me.

    I was going to shatter into a million pieces. It felt so good when you were

    "Angel. You are one of the strongest people I have ever met, and keep in mind what I do for a living." He teased gently." I see a beautiful woman in front of me that has been through hell and back, and is still willing to let the five of us into your life. I love the strength you show us every day. You are perfect for us just the way you are. Leaning over he me softly, then pulled the covers up over us both. "Goodnight my angel, I will your bad dreams away tonight

    I murmured good night back to Drew and felt my eyes begin to drift closed, wrapped safely in Drew''s embrace I knew nothing would harm me tongiht.

 Broken Dreams Stories 59

    I woke up to bright morning sunlight streaming into my window through the trees. Drew was still asleep next to me, and I was able to move without waking him. After a quick shower, I pulled on another tank top and shorts and went in search of coffee. I was the first one downstairs, which surprised me, but I started a pot of coffee for everyone and began pulling fruit out of the fridge to make a fruit sd. I had finished washing the fruit when Mike came downstairs, only wearing a pair of sleep pants. He stood behind me, resting his hands on my hips, and leaning down to kiss my neck. "Good morning, beautiful; how are you doing this morning?" He asked, while stealthily stealing a strawberry from the pile of clean fruit.

    "Hey, those are for breakfast," I told Mike, bumping him out of the w way with my hip. Mike chuckled but left me to the fruit sd while he poured some coffee for both of us. Adding the right amount of creamer, he brought a cup over to me, and I stopped to give him a to thank him. He leaned against the counter next to me as we both enjoyed our first cup of coffee. When I was done and began cutting up the fruit again, Mike came up behind me again.

    "You never answered my question, honey. How are you doing today?" Setting my knife down, I turned and wrapped my arms around his neck.

    "Pretty good, actually. I have no pain anywhere right now, and I slept really well. When one of you is sleeping with me in bed, I sleep so much better," I admitted. "Thank you for asking." Standing on tiptoes, I him and went back to finishing up the fruit. Mike ran his hand across my butt before going to the fridge and pulling out eggs, and bacon. We worked side by side, talking about our ns for today. I had never been on a boat before, so I was excited about the new experience.

    I had put the cooked bacon in the oven to stay warm when Mike turned to me. "Do you think you could handle a short hike today?" He asked.

    "I''m pretty sure I can as long as it''s not steep or requires rock climbing, or running away from wild animals" I joke. "Why, what did you have in mind?"

    "Well none of the things you just said but I want to show you something special. It''s a fifteen-minute drive from here, and maybe twenty to thirty minutes of hiking depending on how quickly we walk. It''s pretty t. When we were herest summer, the county was working on making it more essible for people with disabilities."

    "That sounds like I shouldn''t have any trouble then. What time did you want to go, and what should I wear?" I asked, getting excited about spending - time with Mike.

    "Well, we probably won''t go out on the boat until this afternoon, so we could go in a little while after breakfast. Your shorts are fine, but I suggest bringing a long-sleeved shirt in case you are cold and a sturdy pair of shoes."

    "OK, I will change when we are done eating." I told Mike. I was getting tes and silverware out when the rest of the guys started trickling in. As they came in one by one, they each stopped by me, telling me good morning and giving me a . Everyone took their own te, filled it with food, and took it to the table with their coffee. We had all sat down when Patrick''s phone began to ring. Looking at it, he swore, excused himself, and headed downstain.

    I looked at the others, "What''s going on with Patrick?" I asked.

    Probably something with his business or his father," said Jake, around a mouthful of food.

    Drew, who was sitting next to Jake, whacked him in the arm. Don''t talk with your mouth full, you weren''t raised in a barn." Drew scolded. Jake gave him a dirty look but swallowed before he continued.

    "As I was saying, when Patrick''s phone rings, we normally don''t ask. He will tell us w

    what we need to know," Jake said.

    When I was done eating, I pushed my te away and looked at the rest of the guys. "Mike said we probably won''t take the boat out until this afternoon, so he was going to take me on a short hike. Mike nodded.

    We should be back around lunch since it''s only a fifteen-minute drive, and twenty to thirty minute hike Mike added. I stood and reached for my te to bring it in the dishwasher, but Jake snatched it from my hands, then me ignoring the shocked look on my face, He called over his shoulder as he was turning toward the kitchen.

    You and Mike made breakfast, so the rest of us will clean up, Jake said. "Go change, Mike will get the packs ready, and you and two can leave?

    I thanked Jake for volunteering the others to clean up the breakfast dishes and hurried upstairs to change. I was back a few minutester, and after giving everyone else a, Mike handed me a backpack, helped me put it on and made sure it was adjusted properly, took my hand, and led me outside. He went to the garage and, taking my pack from me, loaded it into the back of an older truck, and helped me into the passenger seat, leaning across me to buckle my seat belt, and ignoring my protests that I was perfectly capable of doing it myself. We were soon on the main road again this time heading in the opposite direction from the way we came yesterday, Mike was point things out to me, telling me about some of their past trips here. He also told me that where he was taking me was very special to him, because when he was younger his mom had taken him on his first hike here, and that it held alot of good memories.

    ifteen minutester, Mike pulled off the main road onto a smaller dirt one. We came around a turn and a parking lot sat before us, there were pic bles off to one side, along with bathrooms. Where the trail began there was arge map, showing several different paths you could take. I grabbed e''s hand excitedly, I couldn''t wait to explore.

 Broken Dreams Stories 60

    I was so excited, that I jumped out of my seat the moment Mike slowed to turn into a parking space.

    "Careful, honey. Let me

    e get the truck turned off before you start jumping around, Mike admonished. Blushing, I sat down. When Mike had turned off the truck, he turned to me, smiling. Now you can get out. If I had brought you back hurt because you jumped out of a moving vehicle, we would both be in a lot of trouble," he joked.

    I nodded in understanding. ''I''m sorry, I know that wasn''t safe; I will be more careful, I promise," I told Mike before letting myself out of the truck. I met Mike at the back of the truck, He pulled out my pack first, handing it to me so I could get it adjusted properly.

    A few minutester, we were heading toward the trailhead, and Mike began telling me about the area, pointing out and telling me the names of trees and flowers as we passed. "It''s beautiful out here; 1 love it; look at all the flowers Iughed. I love flowers, they were so bright and beautiful, and always lifted my mood. Living with my father, though, I never had any money to buy any, and if I had tried to nt any seeds, my father would have surely killed them or pulled them out when he was mad at me,

    When Mike heard this, he promised that when we found our forever home, He would get me any flowers I wanted to nt. I grinned excitedly, "Do you think we can find somece like this to live? I love it here, but I know it''s too far away for Patrick because he has to spend so much time in the city."

    "I know we will do our best to find something that will make us all happy." Mike promised. I''m sure there is somewhere close enough to the city for Patrick but still secluded enough for you, honey." Mike reached for my hand, pulled me toward him, and gave me a deep. I smiled up at Mike as we continued walking, but I stayed close, keeping our fingers intertwined. After several minutes of walking I noticed a creek appear off to one side of the path. That looks so refreshing, I''m really looking forward to swimming today."

    "Me too, honey, but I''m more excited to see you in whatever swimsuit you packed for this trip. Mike grinned wickedly, wiggling his eyebrows at me. Iughed at his teasing.

    "Well I guess you will just have to wait and see then, I''m not going to give you any hints, so don''t even try to guess what I''m going to wear. I''m just d I remembered to pack one, otherwise I would be out on the boatter with nothing on." Iughed at Mike''s groan. He reached out, smacking my ass, and before I couldin, silenced me with a

    A few minutester, I began to hear the faint roaring sound of fast-moving water. Mike led me around a bend in the trail, and there, as the trail branched off in a different direction, was a beautiful waterfall I froze in the middle of the trail, staring up at the waterfall in awe. ""Mike, it''s beautiful," I said.

    Mike stepped up behind me, resting his hands on my hips and the side of my neck. "I thought you would like it." He murmured. Taking my hand, we set off to a smaller trail that led closer to the falls. As we got closer, I began to feel misty drops of water brushing my face, and as if by magic, the waterfall appeared. There was a small clearing at the base of a cliff, and the waterfall fell into a pool of water that led off toward the creek we had been walking beside. As Mike led me closer, I pulled my phone out to take a video of the beautiful

    scene. "Can wee

    wee back and swim here?" I asked Mike. He nodded.

    "I have been swimming here a few times, but I have to warn you, it''s going to be a lot colder than theke." Curious now, I walked toward the edge of the pool, knelt down, and ran my hand through the water. Shit, it was freezing: I quickly pulled my hand out of the icy water and dried it on my shorts.

    "Nope, never mind. It''s way too cold for this city girl" I went back to Mike, who was chuckling until I slid my freezing hand under his shirt. He yelped, trying to wiggle away from my freezing fingers. Once he escaped my icy attack, he took my cold hand and tucked it into the crook of his arm while he led me further along the edge of the pool. There was a small outcropping of rocks off to one side. Mike led me to one that was t enough for both of us to sit on. Pulling a nket out of his pack, he folded it before setting it on the rock, giving me a soft ce to sit.

    We spent a long time sitting by the waterfall, cuddling together,, enjoying the view, and just talking. When his phone rm went off, Mike shifted to grab it and turn off the annoying beeping. Sighing, he cuddled me, down the back of my neck, making me giggle as he found a ticklish

    spot,

    "Come on, pretty girl. It''s time to go home. The guys are probably more than ready to be out on theke, and I want to see this swimsuit of yours." He pulled me to my feet, and I decided to tease him a little. Slowly bending down to pick up my backpack, I knew I had his attention. Standing back up. I called over my shoulder.

    "If you can call it that, there''s more string than suit." 1 giggled at Mike''s groan, and we began walking back toward the parking lot where we had left the truck.

 61

    Girl 61

    Shattered Chapter

    By the time we got to the truck, it was starting to get warm. Mike loaded the backpacks into the truck''s bed, taking out two water I keeping one for himself. "Thank you foring with me today, Mike said, cing a hand on my lower back and walking me to the passenger door. bottles, handing me one, and

    "You don''t need to thank me; I love spending one-on-one time with each of you. Today was perfect, so thank you." Smiling, I turned and gave him a quick kiss that quickly turned deeper, causing me to let out a little mean.

    Tonight, honey. I promise," Mike whispered, giving me another kiss before helping me into the truck. He leaned over to buckle me in, intentionally brushing his arm across my breasts. I hissed at the sensation, Mike chuckleil, closed my door, and went around to the driver''s side. Once we were on the road. Mike reached over and linked our hands together. My heart fluttered at the sweet gesture.

    Do you think we will be able toe back to the waterfall again before we go back to the city?" I asked hopefully.

    "Of course, honey. I will bring you back there as many times as you want," Mike promised. I did a happy little wiggle and squeezed his hand

    We got back to the house right before lunch. The guys had been busy while we were gone. Bags of towels and snacks sat by the patio door, along with a cooler that would hold our drinks. The guys had all changed into swim trunks and were in the kitchenying out everything we needed to make sandwiches. Giving my hand a final squeeze, Mike headed upstairs to change while I went to help with lunch. I greeted each of my guys with a kiss, as I went to the sink to wash my hands. The guys had set up an assembly line, so the sandwiches were made quickly. I searched the pantry bringing several bags of chips to the table, Jake came to my side and handed a te with my sandwich, then pulled my chair out for me.

    The rest of the guys sat around the table, and I answered questions about our hike as we ate. As soon as everyone was done, I quickly loaded the dishwasher, while the others put away the sandwich fixings, I closed the dishwasher and told the guys was going to change. "No strings," Mike called after me, and I just giggled. Once in my room, I pulled out the two suits I had packed. One was the stringy suit that didn''t leave much to the imagination, the other was a ck one-piece that dipped into a low v in both the front and back. I knew either would drive the guys wild, but considering how warm it was getting and the ease with which I burned even with sunscreen, I decided on the one-piece since it offered a bit more protection. Making sure I had my coverup and high-SPF sunscreen, I found a beach bag in the closet, and tossed my stuff into it, adding a book, sunsses, chapstick, and a floppy sun hat that one of the guys had bought for me. Slipping on a pair of sandals, I was ready to go and went downstairs, hoping the guys would like my choice of swimwear. Patrick spotted me first. "Love, you look good enough to eat. Hisment got the rest of the guys'' attention, and they all murmured their agreement. I smiled, blushing at the attention as I brought my bag over to where the rest of the stuff was pulled out my sunscreen and turned, finding Patrick standing behind me.

    "Would you do my back? I asked him. He handed over the sunscreen and turned around, pulling my hair up out of the way. He squirted sunscreen into his hand and began nabbing it into my back and shoulders. When he was satisfied with my back, he spun me around and began working on my front "No fair." Jake teased I wanted to do her front. Patrick snorted, and I giggled at Jake''s antics.

    "To make it fair, you can each have a turn when I need to reapply and believe me, I burn super easily, so I will be reapplying sunscreen a lot." I reassuredke,

    "I''m next," Jake said, walking over to noe and handing me another bottle of sunscreen. Laughing, I applied it to his back when he turned to face me. I tried to hand the bottle back to him, but he shook his head. "Front too, please," Jake asked with a grin. I snorted and rolled my eyes at him, but I put more sunscreen in my hand and rubbed it over his firm chest and down across his abs. When I had made sure he was covered in sunscreen, I turned the bottle still in my hand. "Anyone else?" I asked, grinning. Josh had won a heated game of rock paper scissors, I started applying sunscreen to him next. Tworked my way down my line of guys until I was satisfied that everyone was protected against sunburn. Returning the sunscreen to my bag, I turned around. "Who''s ready for a swim?" I asked. Everyone hurried to grab bags and the cooler, and we were soon loading the boat for our afternoon of swimming. I was pleased to see the seating area in the back of the boat had a sun shade, so I had somestre protected to sit and read, once I wasted of swimming. We got all our gear situated, and we were soon pulling away from the dock, Mike driving the boat, jush sitting in the passenger seat next to him, and the rest of us spread uut around the bout, I was sitting under the sunshade when Patrick sal doen next to me. he wrapped his arm around me, before pulling tosp, cuddling with me as we made our way across theke, Shattered Girl

 62

    side of

    ����

    of

    After around twenty minutes of driving. Mike pulled into a secluded cove and stopped the boat in a shaded area. Josh got out a long rope and tied it to one the boat. All five guys immediately pulled off their shirts and sandals and got into the water from the back of the boat. Josh came around to the side, and I tossed The rope to him, and he made his way to the shore, securing his end to arge rock so the boat wouldn''t drift too far. The water was deep, but the guys were all tall enough that the water stopped partway up their abbs, leaving their chest and shoulders in all their tanned glory above the water. Wow, I thought as I watched them. how did I get so lucky to five guys who were kind and caring, and so d** in the water. I removed my coverup, folded it, and set it in my bag. Then, grabbing a towel, I set it in the sun so it would warm while I was swimming, Walking to the back of the boat, I saw adder that led into the water and decided to use that instead of trying to jump in. The second my toes hit the water, I hissed and contemted my decision; while not as cold as the pool I by the waterfall, it was nowhere near what I would call warm. I stopped, hoping I could adpt to the water, but all I felt was the cold water sending goosebumps up my legs. It felt like it was hard to catch my breath, The guys were all encouraging me toe in, and when I stopped the second time, still holding onto thedder, Patrick swam forward, wrapping a chilly arm around me. I shrieked at the sudden temperature change as he pulled me the rest of the way in. I turned, clinging to his neck like a monkey. "Bnt, it''s too cold, so cold." I shuddered, I had managed to work my way around Patrick''s back and began inching my way higher, trying to keep as much of my body out of the water as possible. Jake swam over to me, trying to coax me off of Patrick''s back, but I refused to move, wrapping my arms around his neck and holding on for dear life. y in and start swimming,

    Jake looked at the others, shrugging his shoulders." Sweetheart, I know you have been looking forward to this all day. If you get all the way you will warm up. He tried again.

    I shook my head, burying my face against Patrick''s back. "It''s too cold, and I will never warm up. The cold''s always dark. Dark and cold, and never warm." I knew I probably wasn''t making a lot of sense. The sudden shock of cold water had sent me into the start of a shback, and I was fighting tooth and nail to stay ahead of it, trying toince myself that this was theke, not my father''s dark, damp basement. Im cold, but safe, I''m safe, I''m safe,"ke moved his hand off my I heard what I was saying back when *Jake,

    "Drew, go back to the boat and grab a towel, Jake said in a calm voice, Drew looked atke confused but started for the boat.

    whats going on? Mike asked as he and josh started moving closer

    She''s having some kind of shback, I don''t know if it''s PTSD, but it''s not the first time it happened, Jake answered. Drew had made it back with the towel, and Jalor took it from him, moving around behind me again.

    Em

    sweetheart, I''m going to put this towel across your back so you''re warmer,ke said, slowly cing the towel across my back.

    "Baby girl, I''m going to pick you up now so Patrick can hold on to you easier, but don''t worry, balry, I won''t let you get any wetter." I felt his hands on me, and fosh pulled me off Patrick''s back. "Emmy, open your eyes; you are safe, baby, Patrick, Drew Mike,ke, and I are right here; we all care about you so much, to Patrick, baby, and he will take you back to the boat to

    all Patrick cardly took me from Josh, and I wrapped my arms around his neck again, barying my face against his chest. Patrick tucked the towel in between me and his bare chest, kreping it from falling in the water while he was quietly talking to me reassuring me I was safe while he waited I for the boat to t toe closer. Drew had untied the boat and moved it closer to us so they could get me aboard, Drew lifted me onto the boat and sat down with me in hisp, tucking the towel more securely amund me. "Angel, I need you to look at me," Drew said. Come on, Eminy, I need to see those beautiful eyes, I looked at him, but it felt like I was watching a movie. It was one of the strangest feelings I had ever experienced. There''s my pretty girl," he mure, kissing my forehead. Now, I need you to talk to me, angel; it might be hard, but I need you to be strong, ok, sweetheart." Drew brushed some loose hair out of my eyes, I want to help you feel better, angel, so let''s start with something easy. Tell me something you see, Em." I thought that was strange to want to know, but when Drew prompted me again, I answered are you?" I told him, still confused.

    baby," Josh murmured. I''m going to pass you by, Anything you need us to do to help you get better physically and **lly, we will be here for you. Josh''s tone of voice was so caring and assertive, and my eyes Immediately focused on him. "Good, girl, I''m so proud of you,

    Good

    girl, nowe tell me something you can feel.

    I''m so confused. What are you asking me about seeing and feeling? I asked Dow "Angel, you were having a Hashback. During the training, the military put me through to be a medic, I was taught several ways to help people out of PTSD Bachbacks, and this has seemed the most effective. I nodded, though I waspletely sure I understood what he was talking about. Chapter 62

    "So tell me something you feel. Dre reminded me.

    I thought for a minute; there were a lot of things I could feel. Drew ran his hand up my arm to get my attention, and I looked back at him, as memories of the cold basement continued to sh through my mind.

    "I feel your hand on my arm, I told him, and then Iid my head against his chest, suddenly feeling tired; I tried to stop the tears when my eyes stung, but it was pointless. By this time, the rest of the guys had gotten aboard, and Mike was back in the driver''s seat. I felt the bench shift beside us, and a hand brushed against my cheek. I turned my head and saw Patrick sitting to us. I held my hand out to him, and he linked our fingers together.

    Ta I am so sorry, love, so, so, sorry, Patrick said, looking absolutely devastated, I looked at Drew, who nodded. Then he helped me off hisp, and I unsteadily climbed onto Patrick''s, who gathered me in his arms. Rocking gently back and forth, he continued to whisper apologies until I cupped his face in my hands.

    Patrick, honey, this is not your fault, I assured him, running my thumb across his cheek. "I was having a shback; it was nothing you did. I promise.

    if I hadn''t pulled you in the water." Patrick continued. I pressed a finger to his lips.

    "It''s It''s s not your fault," I repeated before snuggling back against his chest. Could you cuddle with me and keep me warm until we get home?" I asked. "You make me feel so safe when I''m in your arms, please don''t ever stop holding me," I said, unable to stop a yawn from escaping "Of course, love, I will hold you whenever you ask and even when you don''t," Patrick promised, wrapping his arms around me and shifting so I was out of the breeze caused by the moving boat. want to

    to know something?" Patrick asked as he shifted closer to Drew, who pulled my feet into hisp. Always,"1 told him, enjoying the body heat of the guys.

    "When I first met you, I couldn''t believe how strong, and courageous you were. I saw you stand up to the guy''s dad and make him back off. It was so f**ng hot, 1 couldn''t wait to meet you. You have this amazingly sweet, innocent side, but underneath that, you are a strong, sweet girl. It''s one of the many things I love about you

    Chapter Comments

    Jen Allen

    when will there be adding to this novel

    VIEW ALL 2 S:

    20

 63

    Shattered Girl Chapter dream

    63

    Wait a minute. Did Patrick just say he loved me? The gorgeous heir to the most powerful mafia family in the city said he loved me. Is this some type of weird d brought on by the stress of the shback? It felt like my brain was in a tug of war, on side screaming yes, he loves me, and the other trying to convince me that I must not have heard him right. Oh s**t, I have been quiet for too long; I should have said something by now. D**n it, I just need to be brave and ask him to make I looked up at Patrick, who was smiling at me and patiently waiting for me to say something. You, you love me? You really said you love me? I''m not dreaming. right?" Patrick let out a deep chuckle, kissing my lips before pulling back and looking in the eyes, while numming his thumb across my cheek. "Yes, sweet girl, I said I love you. He held up a finger to my lips when I started to speak. Before you say anything, I love every part of you, from your kind, caring heart to the parts of you that you still think are broken 1,knew the first time we spoke that you were the one we had been waiting for. You are the one who wouldplete us and bring the family we started building together. You are the most important person in the world to me so, Yes, I love you, and I will keep telling you that as often as you need to hear it. Do not feel pressure to say those words back until you are ready to love; I have learned to be a very patient man." With that, he gathered me as close to him as possible, ging me the sweetest kiss, whispering "I love you over and over against my lips.

    I felt Drew move my feet and stand, he pped Patrick on the shoulder, and leaned down cing a gentle kiss on my forehead and whispered "rest angel" into my

    Patrick, what is wrong with me, why am I like this?" I had rested my head against his chest again, reaching up to run my fingers through his hair, which was just long enough to touch the cor of his t-shirt.

    Love, I do not know much about PTSD, or if thats even what is causing these episodes, but I promise I''m going to learn as much as I can to help you through this. We are all going to help you, even if it means finding outside help like therapy Patrick promised, resting his cheek against the top of my head, "I love you sweet girl, I love you so much can you close your eyes and try and rest? I promise I''m not going to let you go." Iplied with a whispered ok, closing my eyes, and moving my fingers down to the bem of his shirt, I ran the tips of my fingersidaly along the hem, tracing the stitches. My brain was numb, it still felt like I was watching everything going on around me like it was a movie, and I was just a member of the audience. 1 drifted off to sleep the feeling of Patrick''s arms holding me

    Dy

    When I woke some timeter, it took me a few minutes to realize where I was. I was in a bed, but it wast mine, because I didn''t recognize the room. I felt a body pressed against my back, arms wrapped around me protectively, I recognized Patrick rms so I guessed I was in his room at theke house. When I started to tum I felt Patrick shift behind me, and when I rolled onto my back, Patrick was there watching me.

    How are you feeling love?" He asked, brushing some sleep tousled hair out of me face I though about it for a few minutes. The weird out of body feeling was gone, but my brain still felt a little fuzzy, like I couldn''t tell if I was awake or just on the edge of falling sleep. I told Patrick all of this, and reaching across my body, he brought a tumbler with a Bexible straw to my lips, I took a sip and then scrunched my face at the taste.

    "Sorry Em, it''s an electolite drink Drew brought up for you. He said to make sure you drank all of it, that your body was going to need it. Still making a face I took another sip before pushing it away, "You have been asleep for a couple hours love, Drew said you might nap off and on for the rest of the day. He promised to save up both some dinner if you didn''t feel likeing downstairs to eat, I nodded, letting out a yawn.

    "Do veli

    you want to go back to sleep love? Patrick asked, bringing the tumbler to my lips again. Making a face I took several long pulls on the straw hoping to get this yucky drink down as quickly as possible.

    I don''t know, I just feelpletely

    Can we justy here for a little longer?"

    drained," I admitted "I don''t think I am tired enough to fall back asleep, but the thought of getting up just sounds like to much

    "Of course love, whatever you want. I can also carry you downstairs when your ready. Patrick said.

    That sounds good, but can we stay here for a little longer, Im enjoyingying here with you. I asked, moving closer to him and ring my fingers along the hem of his shin again. "Would you tell a story? something that happened to you and the guys growing up?" "Let me think of a good sweet gal, and then you can tease them about it when go downstairster."

    I snitted happily as Patrick began his story,

 64

    64

    Pic decided to tell me about how He, Dew, and Mike decided to help his dads while his mother was out of town visiting his new baby cousin. Drew had been thitren, Mike ten, and he was twelve. They decided to do the dishes, get the dishwasher loaded, and added soap. The only problem was they had added the wrong kind of dish soap. They had no idea awthing was wrong until they came back to the lichen for snacks, to find the entire floor covered in bubbles. They had been trying to clean up when Patricks daly walked to a bubble-filled kitchen. Instead of priting mad at the boys, they beganughing, called a cleaning service, and took the h** not for dinner. But not before they took a video of the sap covered kitchen for Patrick''s mother. Patrick swore his mother wouldn''t let any of them now the dishwasher again until they were almost that of high school. He had just finished his story when there was a knock on the door, and when he saide in,ke stuck his head in the door,

    Dimmers going to be ready in venues. Did you feel likeing stairs, or would you like me to lovking at me, waiting for me to devide.

    me to bring op p

    tes for you both? Jake asked. Both guys were

    *Lets all eat together downstairs, but I''m going to change first, so go ahead, and I will be there in a minute, I said, climbing off the bed, kissing Patrick and Jake both, and then heading form room

    I had changed into my normal tank top and sleep shorts, and when Ie downstairs, the guys were waiting for me at the dining room table,

    You would have started eating, you didn''t have to wait for me," I told them

    "Of course, we did, honey; dineen should always be eaten together as a family as often as possible," Mike exined.

    like that idea; let''s make that a rule for us," I said, sitting down between Duw andke.

    tor I was seated, everyone began passing around the food. Dinner was amazing. Someone had made grilled chicken with baked potatoes and sd, along with

    OK, an who cooked, because this is amazing. I nced around the table to see who the cook was.

    Thew and I did the cooking tonight," Josh said, his cheeks turning a cute shade of pink at my praise.

    Can you teach me?" I asked them. "I never really learned how to cook, I either ate the free lunch at school or microwaved whatever frozen meal was in the freezer. Drew and linh both quickly agreed, and I did a little happy dance in my chair, which the guys found hrious When we were done eating. I insisted on cleaning up since Drew and Josh had cooked Patrick, Mike, and take offered to help, so the cleanup went East. We ended up all gathered in the living room, trying to decide what movie to choose. After some heated debate and a round of rock-paper scissors, which seemed to be the guys To to way to make decisions, aedy was chase, and I cuddled between Jake and ch as the movie started.

    About halfway through the movie, the guys decided they wanted popcorn, so the move was paused, and Patrick and Jake went to make some. While they were gone, I moved over to sit between Drew and Mir. Drew moved me into hisp, and Mike bed my feet, cing them across hisp.

    Patrick andke brought back howls of popcorn, and we started the movie again. Mike had rested our bowl on my legs and would hand me ces wherever I nudged him with my foot. When the po was gone, be moved the bowl off my legs and set it on the coffee table. Then, he rested his hand on my knee and idly began running his fingers up and down the inside of my thigh. When I shifted my leg, Mike stopped. Catching my eye, he looked to where his hand was resting about hallway up my thigh and looked at me, asking without words if I was ok with what he was doing. When I nodded my head yes; he gave the the most devilish grin Id over sern and went back in rubbing my thich.

    Drew was leaning against the arm of the couch, with me resting against his chest. It hadid an arm across my stomach and been running his fingers along the wint of my shorts. When he saw my silent exchange with Mike, he ced his mouth close to my ear and whispered, "Are you okay with what we are doing and where it''s probably going to lead?"

    at a juist us; il anyone gets ufortably, we will stop and take it to a bedroom, murmured.

    ''Oh Baby, that is so forking hot, Drew prowled quely in my ear. I giggled and rxed into his embrace, focusing on the movie and letting the guys do what they wanted. They boli continued to idly run their lingers over my thigh and stomach, slowly inching their way closer to any core. I was trying to pretend nothing was Juppang wundering how long I could hold out before I made a note that attracted the attention of the others.

    After a couple of nunutes of watching the movie, Mike lud med highgh to br the hem of by sheets with his fingers. Drew had moved his Engers to the top of my pubic hour and was tracing his fingers altog it. With both of them teasing for, my p**y was throbbing like it had its own heartbeat. When I let out a soft mean, three pain of res focused onkes gran, followed by lusts, sounded from the other end of the couch. Then Patrick, murmured, F**k, that''s hot; I bet the soaked 19% Chapter 64

    When Mike heard what Patrick said, he ran his fingers across my panty amered p**y Oh brother, she is, her panties are drenched I bet if I slid my finger in her tight little p**y, she would explode." I moaned at his statement, and Mike chuckled, e sped up his teasing, running his fingers along the top of my panties. Drew continued to slide his fingers along my pubic bone, resting them on top of my this without making contact with it.

    Mike finally slid his fingers under my parties, c***g them along my soaking lips. Pausing, Mike Inked at me. "Still good, honey?" At my enthusiastic nod, he moved his Engers to my tight hole wall began running his finger along the mitside of it. there meanwhile pressed his fingers down against my swollen **t, and I cried out, my empty p**y throbbing and ready for Mikes finger to slide side. I whimpered at their continued teasing and began thrusting my hips toward Mike''s fingers.

    Drew pressed his palm against my pelvis. Tasy baby, you don''t want to hurt yousel Before I rxed back onto the couch, Mike reached up, pulling my shorts and panties down and off my legs, tossing them out of the way. There were more groans from around the room, as Drew spread my legs wider. They both began teasing me again, and when Mike slid he fingers inside of me, Drew pinched my c***t at the time, and I came apart in their arms.

    Chapter Comments

    Visitor

    Wow. So hote

    VIEW 1

 65

    65

    of my tight hole

    I cried out as I shattered, my p**y clenching around Mike''s fingers like a vice, and soaking his hand. Drew had leaned down, mouth close to my ear again, whispering praise and encouragement. Drew had moved his other hand to cup my breast, pinching my nipple, causing my p**y to clench around Mike''s fingers once more. Mike groaned at the vice-like grip, and I whimpered when Drew moved his fingers away from my sensitive c***t. Mike was running, his other hand across my stomach, as he began to move his fingers in and out "Shh honey, you''re doing such a good job, you came so hard for us. There were deep chuckles and mummers of agreement from around the room; as Mike continued moving his fingers, ever so, he began to widen them, pushing against the walls of my p**, and causing me to moan at the sensation of being stretched. "Good gul Emmy, you''re doing so well; your p**y is tight. That''s why I''m going slow, need to stretch you out, though, so we don''t hurt you" Mike encouraged me, and when he began to work a third finger in, I whimpered. Bike stopped moving, checking in with me to make sure I was ok. Tm ok, it''s so tight: the stretching stings," I told him.

    "I know, honey, I know it hurts a little, but when you get used to our size, it''s going to be so good; it will all be worth it, I promise," Mike reassured me. Leaving his three fingers inside my p**y, he leaned forward and ran his tongue around my c**t; Feried out, thrusting my hips up, causing Mikes''s fingers to slide deeper into my tight p**y. Mike pushed my hips back down. "You need to stay still, honey. Do you think you can stay still, or do you need help?"

    "Need help? I''m trying, but I can''t help it. I moaned. Mike motioned for Patrick toe over; Patrick knelt next to me, Drew moving back so Patrick could lean down, pressing his lips to mine before sucking my tongue into his mouth. I let out a long moan Patrick echoed. While Patrick had me distracted with his sinful mouth, Mike began working his fingers deeper into my p**y, my cries mulled by Patrick''s mouth. When Mike had his fingers in as far as they would go, he stopped moving them, letting me adjust to the fullness, and stretch of my p**. Drew had gone back to pinching and stretching my nipples, while Patrick continued to suck on my tongue and kiss me, one hand ced across my hips to hold me still

    Once ad rxed, Mike began moving again, the sting of being stretched gone. Mike was right; it felt better with each thrust of fingers, and when Mike curled his fingers across my g spot, I cried out. With each of the three guys focused on a different part of my body, my o**m started to build and then I exploded again Copsing against Drew I panted.

    "Oh my god, that was amazing" I groaned. All the guysughed, and I cracked an eye open wondering what was so funny.

    "Sweetheart it was amazing for all of us. Jake said "I think I could have youe aput all day.

    "Sorry, Jake, I''m worn out; I can''t help you today. Maybe tomorrow though, I will have to see how I feel in the morning." I smiled atke, before dropping my head back against Drew''s chest.

    "Tack" Take drew out the word, and I giggled. He must have liked the thought of that as much as I did. Just then Josh sat on the edge of the coffee table, handing bottle of water to Patrick. Opening it, Patrick handed it to me, as Drew nudged me into a sitting position so I didn''t spill water all over us. When I had finished drinking enough to make Josh happy. I handed the water bottle back to him. Drew kissed the back of my neck before sliding out from behind me, Josh taking his ce, and wrapping a warm nket around me. Patrick, kissed me before standing, followed by Mike, leaving just losh to cuddle me on the couch. Jake joined us on the couch, reaching out to rub my leg.

    I smiled at Jake* Hi, Jakey," I giggled at the look on his face.

    "I don''t think anyone has called me that since I was a little kid." Heughed, but something shed across his eyes making me think the nickname had brought up a memory. I would ask him about it when it was just the two of us. I reached out my hand to him, and the sad look in his eyes disappeared, reced with a gentle smile as he took my hand, linking our fingers together

    three of us continued to cuddle on the couch, enjoying the quiet after our exciting after-dinner activities. After several more minutes, Josh gave me a squeeze, "Would you like to take a bath, baby girl? Jake and I would be happy to help you." I smiled up at him. That sounds nior; yes, I would like to," I told Josh, Nodding his head, he and Jake did that silent twinmunication, andke nted a quick kiss against my lips; jumping up, he headed for the staircase, calling over his shoulder that he would start my bath. When joke was out of sight, I leaned back against Josh, tilting my head, until I was looking up at him. When he looked down at me with a c**ed eyebrow and a smile, I gave him a smile back, in a silly mood.

    Toshy boo, that''s going to be the new nickname that I call you," I told him, goding the look of shock on his face.

    No, baby girl, that is not what you''re going to call If you want to use a nickname for me, it can either be Sir or Daddy Shattered Girl

 66

    66

    Chapter "Don''t even think about it," Josh warned spotting the gleam of mischief in my eyes.

    "You''re no fun." I pouted. Josh sorted, set me on my feet, took my hand, and led me upstairs to the waiting tub, I stopped at the top of the stairs and looked at Josh

    Would you andke stay with me tonight Daddy asked, and then snorted. "Nope, I can''t call you Daddy, it''s got to be Sir, I can''t say Daddy with a straight face, and you would have way too much firm s**g my poor butt." Josh,ughing, agreed with me. "Sir will work just fine, baby girl and you''re right. I''m always looking for ways to get that pretty a** of yours over my knee. Now, let''s get you into the nice bath Jake you before the water gets cold" Taking my hand again, he led me into my bedroom and stopped me in the middle of the room. "Let''s give Jake a little surprise," Josh smirked. "Ok, babs, arms up." Josh said, pulling off my tank top, taking a moment to appreciate my breasts and rapidly hardening nipples. Josh turned me toward the bathroom,ying a smack on my a**, I squeaked and red at Josh, who smiled sweetly at me, before telling me to get in the tub and he would be there in a few minutes

    I walked into the bathroom, surprisingke by quietly seeking up behind him and covering his eyes. "D**n, sweetheart, you look so hot," Jake said, turning around to face me, and running a hand down to pat my a** as he gave me a lingering kiss. I groaned quietly, and Jake grinned as he helped me into the tub, which was still pleasantly warm and full ofvender-scented bubbles. Jake adjusted the bath pillow for me and asked if I wanted him to get in the tub with me, or stay out and help me wash my hair and anything else I wanted. Iughed, at the funny face he was making, shaking my head.

    "It''s up to you. I''mfortable with whatever you decide, I told him. So what''s it going to be, honey bunny?" Iughed so hard atke''s expression that I almost slid under the water. Okay, not honey bunny, then. Im going to have to keep thinking of good one for you, though, I promised. Then, I was immediately distracted whenke began taking off his clothes.

    He grinned when he caught me watching, motioning me to move forward so he could climb in behind me. Once he was settled, he pulled me back between his legs so I could loan against his chest. When I wasfortable, he began piling bubbles around us until they covered me up to my neck. Careful of my ribs, he slid his arm around my stomach, running his other hand down my good arm. Linking our fingers, he brought them to his lips with a sweet kiss.

    "Im sorry about how I reacted earlier with the whole nickname thing. Jake said, giving me a squeeze. "No one has called me that since my mom died. You know how my dad is about using our full names. So you can imagine the arguments he and my mom had about it. I could feel Jake shake his head behind me, and I pressed my own kiss to his hand. We were born six weeks early, so Josh and I were both in the NICU for a while, but Josh was stronger, so he got to go home first; I had to stay anocher couple of works until I could breathe on my own. I was behind on a lot of childhood milestones. I was around four, I think, before I really started catching up with Josh. My mom decided to wait to put us in school until we were six, and it waster that year when she started getting sick. I will give my dad credit for one thing, he did find the best doctors for my mom at the time, Josh and I were too young to really understand what was happening. My dad hired a nanny for us because Mom was too sick to take care of four boys. A few monthster she was gone. We met Patrick and his family soon after that, and by the time we were eight we were spending a lot of time over at their house. Sometimes weeks would go by before we saw my dad, Shannon, and Patrick''s dads were even listed as emergency contacts on our school records. It got to the point that the school would just call Sharon if an adult was needed because my dad could almost never be reached." Jake exhaled loudly when he finished his story, and I carefully turned until I was kneeling between his legs, wrapping my arms around him, I just held him,

    300

    "Im so sorry that happened, Jake; I wish I could have met ber; it sounds like she is someone I would have really liked." I ran my still-damp fingers through his hair, brushing it out of his face for him

    "It''s something I don''t like talking about, not that I don''t like remembering the good times. It was just so confusing and traumatic because of our age, none of us like to talk about that time in our life, I know she would have loved you, though, and would have been so happy for us. Jake agreed. "She was so patient and spent so much time with us. Drew and Mike said that our dad was always arguing with her because she refused to hire a nanny for us. She never liked the other wealthy moms who would meet for lunch after their yoga ss andin about how difficult raising their children was, even though they were with a nanny ny percent of the dayke said.

    "Ipletely age; why even bother having children if you are going to pawn them off on someone else to raise? When we have kids, we are going to be parents to them, not have a nanny caring for them from the time they wake up until they go to bed. I had straightened up, so now I was at eye level with Jake, as I continued toy out exactly how I nned to raise our children. No one I exined was going to be above changing a diaper, giving baths, ge-reading bedtime stories. I told him how homework and afterschool activities would be handled, with everyone pitching in, and when I started to go on about high school, Jake chuckled and shifted me onto hisp, wrapping his arms around me and kissing me deeply "Sweetheart, you are

    are amazing, and when you are ready to be a mom, I know you are going to be wonderful at that as well. You are so kind and gentle, and I am so in lose with you,"ke said, leaning in for another kiss before I could say anything else. I looked at him wide-eyed when he pulled back from our kiss, shocked into a - happy silence by Jake''s deration. Shattered Girl

 Stories 67

    67

    My mind maced excited and scared at the same time. Jake and Patrick both said they loved me today. Is this what love is like? Are my feelings that have been growing for all of them what love feels like? Should I ask them? They are the only ones who have ever said "I love you, to me, I have no idea what love feels like. I should ask Take, he would exin it. I think this is love, I love spending time with the guys togellier and one on one. I love that they have included me in their family. I have never really had a family before. My mind continued throwing random ideas at me bil 1 leaned against Jake''s chest, exhausted by the m**al circles my mind was running in, Jake gently lifted my chin until I was looking him in the eyes. "Sweetheart, I did not mean to scare you," he told me gently. I do not expect you to say those words until you feel them and are ready." He kissed my forehead as I ted to think of how to exin my thoughts.

    "Its not that I''m scared to say it, I just don''t really know what love feels like. I mean have seen people that say they are in love, holding hands and kissing, but until you and Patrick told me today, no one has ever said those words to me, that I can remember at least Jake wrapped his arms around me, giving me a careful hug, but stayed quiet as I continued. I just don''t know what love feels like, 1 know I''m rambling and not exining things very well, but how is love supposed to feel? Is it different for everyone? Or does everybody want to spend all their time with the ones they love, and are lonely or missing them when they aren''t with you? I''m pertly sure what I''m feeling for all of us is love, but I want to make sure we all feel that way before I say anything, I don''t want someone upset because of me. "Eminy, sweetheart, take a breath for me, and let me try to help you understand, at least, what love looks like for me because you are right; it is experienced differently by everyone." I nodded quietly waiting for him to continue. Before he said rything else, he looked at me, cuddled in hisp, and asked if I was starting to feel cold. The water was quickly turning from pleasantly warm, to barely warm, and nor that I noticed goosebumps started running up and down my arms.

    "Can we get out of the tub and finish this conversation in the other room?" I asked him. When he saw me give a shiver, he slid me further into the water. In a matter of seconds, take was out of the tub and back with warm towels. Holding one open to wrap around me the second I stepped out onto the tiled floor. Once I was surrounded by the soft warmth,ke swept me up into his arms and walked out of the bathroom, setting me down on the bed. He tossed me some clean panties, along with a clean change of clothes. When I picked up the outfit,ke excused himself, returning several minutester in a t-shirt and sweats. Sitting next to me on the bed, he pulled me toward him until I was cuddled against him So, sweetheart, 1 show love by making sure you are taken care of and that you have everything you need, physically, emotionally, Intimately." He says thest with a wiggle of his eyebrows that makes me giggle.

    "I think I understand," I said. Were you the one who bought all the clothes that were in the closet when you brought me home?" Jake nodded.

    "I had overheard my dad talking about you and what was go little morefortable and feel more at home. I had a feeling you wouldn''t be able to get back to your father''s house to get your things if you even wanted to. As 1 going on when you first got hurt. I wanted to make sure you had everything you needed so you would be a have gotten to know your lies and dislikes I try to make sure things you like are ahiays on hand.

    "Take you have no idea how much that means to me. No one has ever taken care of me like that. I mean, I guess my father did when I was too little to do things for myself, but I dont remember. You went out of your way to make sure things were weing for me. Is that how my Eavorite shampoo appeared in the shower one day? You even packed travel size bottles of it to take up here, you think of things that never would have crossed my mind."

    000

    sa he didn''t hurt me.

    "Its because I love you sweetheart, and I love making you happy and seeing you smile" He grinned at me, then rolled us, propping himself I will tell you that as often as you need me to, and as often as you want to hear it." He promised, following up his statement with a kiss. "I love, you." Another kiss. "I love you," Another kiss. When Jake''s lips were inches from mine for the third time, caught his face, looking him straight in the eyes.

    I love you, Jake Peters, I whispered before pulling him down to finish the kiss. He quickly took over, deepening the kiss until we broke apart

    both panting.

    Jake looked at my face

    before leaning down to kiss me again. You really do love me can see it in your eyes, he murmured. Pressing another kiss on my forehead. "Thank you for showing me what being loved feels like," I told him blushing a li

    a little at his intense look.

    "Always, sweetheart, I will always make sure you feel loved, Jake sure before captung my lips in another kiss.

    Chapter Comments

    POST C

 68

    Shattered Girl Chapter

    68

    Jake and I were still cuddling on the bed, talking and exchanging kisses, when there was a knock on the door. Mike stuck his head in, telling us Drew and Patrick were lighting the firepit and that they wanted to make smores. I have never made s''mores before," I said, sitting up and looking downs at Jake. Come in, let''s go make smores." I took Jakes hand pulling on it to get him moving. Laughing he told me to go with Mike and 1 would be right behind us. Thunded over to Mike, excited to be trying something new, bouncing around him like a hyper toddler. With a hand on my lower back, we headed dosenstairs and outside to the huepit. Parock and Drew had got it going and pedled up chairs arcend it. There was a small table off to the side, that they had filled with everything you would need sake smites. I went up to Patrick and then Drew, kipsing them and thanking them for setting everything up.

    1 picked a chair and sat down enjoying the warmth the fire pit was giving off on this chilly evening. I would love to remember to bring down a sweater next time; I thought to myself when all of a sudden, a hoodie dropped into myp. Looking up 1 seke standing next to my chair. Thank you,ke," I said, standing and sliding the hoddie over my head. It smelled like fake so I knew this had to be one of his "You know you''re not getting this back, right? Itwasedke. Jake smiled, kissing me gently, then went to grab marshmallows and roasting sticks from the table. Handing me a marshmallow and stick, he showed me what to do. Following his instructions carefully I stuck my marshmallow over the mes, watching it tum golden brown, and then catch fire. I quered and dropped it into the re

    1 watched my marshmallow vanish into mes sadly when Mike came over, picked me up, and sat down with me hisp. It''s okay, honey. It happens to all of us at least once," he promised. He took my stick and added another marshmallow to it, handed it back to me, and angled it so it was higher above the mes. This time, turned golden brown at a much slower pace. When I pulled it away from the heat, Mike held the stick for me while I slid the gooey marshmallow unto the gram mackers.

    this is my new favorite dessert, I told the guys, as I finished off my first s''more, licking the melted chocte off my finger and causing all the guys to groan. I will be right back, Im going to go wash my hands. I had just finished drying my hands in the outside kitchen when I paused to watch the guys around the fire. They wereughing and talking. I loved watching them in moments like this, everyone rxed and happy. I hoped we would have many moments like this. I had never been this happy before. Walking back to the fire pit, Drew motioned me over. When I stopped in front of him, he pulled me into hisp, nuzzling against my neck and making me gizzle. Are you having a good time perity girl?" He asked as he adjusted me on hisp.

    "Yeah, I really am, I hope we can spend more time up here. I love how rxing and beautiful it is here. It''s so much slower than the city. I told him, rxing against his chest as he wrapped his arms around me. I have no idea how long we spent outside around the fire, but it must have beente because I had started to done off on Drew''sp, the guys were talking quietly when a usiling of the bushes on the side of thewn caused them to pause mid-conversation. The sudden silence,bined with the rustling in the bushes, caused me toe fully awake, just in time to see a roon waddle out, followed by three little ones. "Oh my god, they are so adorable, don''t you just want to pick one up and cuddle him giggled as the three babies began to y at the edge of the bush ignoring the distance between them and their mother.

    "Yes, they are very cute, Drew said, but we are not going to be cuddling wild animals His famly spoken tone sent a shiver down my core, and I squirmed on hisp. "Mmm, I like it when your voice gets all firm and growly," I told him.

    Thats not the only thing firm at the cement, baby," Drew said. At the guy''s sudden burst ofughter, the little family of roons disappeared as if by magic into the brush

    I hope we can see them again while we are here," I said, slowly adjusting my position on Drew''sp to take full advantage of his firm **k that was pressing against Stupin, Emmy, or I''m going to take you right here, Drew warned. I gave one more wiggle to show him the idea didnt bother me before smiling sweetly up at him

    funt at a linte too cold to be getting mepletely naked out here?" I asked innocerely. This caused all the guys to grable and adjust themselves. "the next time

    will make sure to have a dies on; that way, you wont lune to undos me." I told Deen trying my hardest to sound serious. I could feel Drew''s

    Surging to his feet, Drew adjusted his hold on me and started walking toward the hope, calling over his shoulder that we would be backter. I waved to the rest of the guys who were sta watching un grinnang andughing at the fact that I was able to get Dhew so worked up. When we got to the stain, Die paused serving my lever carefully to make sure i the stairs, lips inches from my ear, and he murmured, telling meetly s***t he was rming.

    ok with what he was nning on doing to me. At my nod, he continued up

 69

    Shattered Girl Chapter 69

    The paused at the top of the stairs, looking first at my room, and then down the hallway toward the other bedrooms, trying to decide which way to go, then making up his mind, he turned right tesand his room Walking down the long hallway his room was at the far end seperated from the others by a bathroom. entering his room, Drew pushing the doos closed behind us with his food. The wrist straight to his bed,ying me down carefully on top of it, then pulling off flops and sliding shots and panties off of me. Iy half naked on the bed, watching to see what he weld do next. It didn''t take long for him to decide; he dropped to his knees, carefully spreading my legs apart and cing kisses along my her thigh until he was close enough to my p**y to tease my c**t with his my mouth Lered out, at his touch, reaching down to him my fingers through his hair, restauraging him to contine what he was doing. He worked his way from my c**t to the entrance of my sooking patay, grooming at my taste. The vibration of his mouth caused me to cry out, trembling at the feeling. He continued to work his way back and forth between my p**y and chit, until I was so close toing that I was peeding

    Drew stopped his exquisite torture, and just watched me withering on the bed under him, begging for him not to stop. Hushing me, needed and helped me move further onto the bed. When I was in the middle of the bed, Drew followed me, adjusting my legs until he was happy. Hey down next to me, iming my mouth as he ran his hand down my body, stopping to slide under my shirt and tweaking my nipples, I moaned into his mouth, and his fingers he promised to give me

    what I continued their exploration, sliding across my stomach, but moving past my p**y to my inner thighs. I thrust my hips, hoping he would get the hint as to where I wanted him, but he not broke off the kiss, telling me to be patient, be knew what I needed. He continued to tease his fingers up and down my thigh, finely running them across my **y, and slowly sliding them into my tight wet p**y. I cried out, at the feeling of two of his fingers inside me. I whined when he stopped moving again, but when he began whispering in my ear that he was going to make mee until 1 couldn''t move I quickly agreed.

    Drew began sliding his fingers in and out of my soaking hole faster and faster, my legs were shaking, and my p**y make obscenely wet sounds as Drew''s fingers moved faster. He continued to whisper in my ear, encouraging me to let go ande for him. At his words I exploded, crying out and moaning, as Drew''s fingers continued sliding in and out of me. I was withering under him when he told me he was going to mee again. This time he curled his fingers, teasing my

    pasy until they brushed across my g spot. He began tapping his fingers against it, casing a loud moan to escape. Drew chuckled obviously pleased with himself. Not slowing he fingers, he leaned down, sucking my nipple into his mouth, running his tongue in circles around it, before catching it between his teeth, causing another moan to escape. He kept his fingers teasing across my increasingly sensitive stop, as felt another o****m start to build, and then I exploded. This **m hit so much faster than thest, a tingling sensation throbbing through my p***y, as my juites soaked Drews hand. He groaned, telling me I was a good girl foring band. I squirted all over his hand.

    50 **, he climbed between my legs, running his mouth across my soaked hole, gently teasing around the entrance and then moving up to my c**t. My whole body was trembling, I didn''t think I would be able toe again so soon, but the feeling of Drew''s tongue against my cl**t was driving me wild. I was thrusting my hips, begging him to use his d**k on my, wanting to feel the stretch of him ding into me, that blurred line of pain and pleasure with the first few thrusts. Ignoring my pleading he continued to focus on my c**t, switching between flicking it with his tongue and sucking it into his mouth. When he gently ran his teeth along it, a third **sm hit like a freight train, causing me to scream loud enough I''m sure the others heard me.

    Climbing out from between my leg, with a very satisfied smile on his face, he captured my mouth in a deep kiss causing me to moan as I tasted myself on his lips. I want to feel you inside me so badly, but I think I need a couple of minutes to recover." I told Drew honestly, "Take all the time you nerd, baby. I will be right here when you''re ready." He promised brushing some stray hair out of my face before leaning over me for another

    After another long deep kiss, Drew sat up and began massaging my hips, working his way down my thighs and legs, then back up again until I felt like a cooked noddle, my legs all loose and rxed. "How do you feel sweet

    et girl? Drew asked Running his hand along the outside of my hips.

    "Good, very rxed," I assured him. "Will you

    tickling

    and kissing his way back up my body.

    Laying down next to me, he gathered me into his arms, shifting me around until I wasying against his chest, head on his shoulder, and legs tangled together.

    Chapter Comments

    16

 70

    70

    We stayed together on the bed, talking about random things. Drew telling me funny buries about some of the injuries he had patched up for the soldiers overseas. and post moving culifting together. Drew seemed obsessed with running his fingers through my hair, and I had to warn him that if he didn''t stop I would fall asleep. Eventually, our hands began to wander, Brgers humming down each others **s and arruss our backs. Drew was running his fingers down my side when he stepped at the eder of an almost healed bruise. When he began carefully pressing on it, I let out a groan of frustration. "Are you really going to stop and y doctor and examin my bruises, because I know of a lot more interesting ces you can be looking at right now." I pouted.

    "Hey now baby, reign in your best. You can save all that for Josh and Mike. They ate the beat timers not me." Drew watched me with a serious expression on his face, that made me quickly drop my eyes.

    "Sorry Drew, I didn''t mean to, I wispered, as Las my fingers meer theforter that we wereying on

    "It''s all right baby, all is forgiven. I just wanted to make sure you were feeling better and not in any pain before things to do rough, Drew exined, returning his tingen to where they had been before. "How does this feel sweet girl? He asked, tracing the edge of the bruise and pressing a little on my ribs. "It''s not too bad. It''s still a little tender, but it''s a million times better than it was a few days ago," promised.

    "Well, just to be safe, you won''t do any riding for a while," Drew told me, continuing to run his fingers over my ribs.

    What do you mean riding? I said confused, you guys didn''t say you had horses. I eximed sitting up. I have always wanted to try horseback riding, can we do that before we leave? I asked excited by the idea.

    "Oh, swot girl, I love your innocence." Drew chuckled, ran a hand across my cheek, and kissed me.

    What do you. Oh oh, you didn''t mean that kind of riding, did you." I blushed ncing at his d**k which was obviously getting excited about the idea of being ridden. I covered my face, groaning in embarrassment, I was still hiding behind my hands when I felt Drew shift over me, his lips against my hands pressing kisses to them." I promise I will try my hardest to find a ce to take you riding before we leave. Drew said in a serious voice. Now move your hands, sweet girl." His voice had a firmmand that I could picture him using when he was overseas, and I immediately uncovered my eyes.

    "There you are beautiful, Drew whispered inches from my lips, I grinned up at him, he ced sweet kisses on my lips, then began trailing them down my neck. Stopping at my nipple, he ced another gentle kiss on the tip of it, causing me to his and moan Giving a deep masculine chuckle, before sucking it into his mouth. After several minutes of exquisite torture, Drew pulled off my ripple. Spread your legs for me, beautiful; Im going to take you now." He murmured. I slid my legs apart for him as he sat up, adjusting my hips and sliding a pillow underneath them. Drew grabbed the base of his d**k, stroking it several times before running it over my c**t, then slowly sliding it down my p**y until his head was pressed against my entrance." Your tight p**y is going to feel so good, baby, I''m going to take you so hard that you will fall apart in my arms. Then I wille so deep in you, you will feel it for days. I moaned as he described what he was going to do, my p**y clenching around the head of his rock-hard d**k He pushes inside me slowly, and I cry out at the initial pration, the line between pleasure and pain bluring as he pushes further into me. He moans out a long string of curses, when he haspletly filled me, bumping against my cervix. It''s a feeling I can''t quite decide if I like or not, but when Drew begins to slid out, 1 forget all about it. After several more slow thrusts, Drew begins to speed up, the sound of our bodies pping together fills the room, along with our moans of pleasure. He continum to change up his pace, which drives me wild, my core clenching T**k, baby, your so tight, you feel so good." Drew gored, picking up his pace again cried out again, begging him to make mee, as my o**m continued to build." Good girl baby, I''m so close, cume for me baby." Drew groaned into my ear, and thats all it took for me toe apart, screaming my release as Drew tensed then moaned as his d**k pulsed inside me.

    That was amazing beautiful, I have a feeling we both needed that realease, Drew paned, I murmured my agrement as Drew slid out of me, I whimpered at the sudden feeling of emplyra s

    ww, baby do you miss my **k already?" Drew mudged my legs further apart, using his fingers to part my lips. "Your **y is so tight and swollen baby, but mye is still managing to drip out of you. F**k 1 anked, ramming his hand across my stomach. My hips and lower back were stillying on the pillow, so he easily with

    ould sit here all day and watch your Intle p**y drip" I groaned at the immage he was painting in my mind, then with a satisfied grin, he slid off the bed, returting

    a damp washcloth and gently cleaning me and himself before climbing back into bed with me, dragging the covers up over us to keep us warm, Shattered Girl

 71

    1 fell asleep within seconds of Tres undering us, pleasantly sore from him taking me. When I woke in the morning, I was disappointed to see dark storm clouds mling in across theke. I slid out of bed, padding ever to the desser and putting on some wrmer clothes, then wept around to where Drew was still sleeping and pressed a gentle kiss against his hips, before heading downstates. It was still pretty edily, but I saw Patrick sitting on the couch reading something on his tablet so i made my way over to him. When he quitted me, he set aside the tablet and opened his dams an I could chunk into hisp.

    Good morning, my love. Did you sleep well?�� He asked, tuining my fave toward him and pressing a soft kiss to my lips.

    ��Yeah, I really did; I was out almost as soon as my head hit the pi

    pilluse,�� I said, cuddling closer to him. Patrick let out a deep chuckle as he wrapped his arms around

    bet, you did. It sounded like you were really enjoying your night; it��s no wonder you were so tired. Patrick said, his breath brushing against my ear and sending chills down my body. Blushing Ibanied my face against his neck.

    ��I��m sorry I didn��t mean to be so loud, I said to Patrick��s neck. I��m sure my face was bet ned by the time Patrick pried me away from his neck and maneuvered me so I was looking at him

    Don��t ever apologize for expressing your pleasure, love,�� Patrick said firmly. ��Do you have any idea how happy, and tuned on it made me to hear you enjoy yourself and know that one of us was making sure you were being taken care of so well?

    ��Oh god, I��m yo embarrassed. I groaned. I tried to bury my head against Patrick��s no again, but he stopped me.

    ��There is nothing to be embarrassed about, my love, he said gently, capping my face his hands, know you were raised in hell and that trust, openmunication, and sadety are things you are not used to having. But I can promise you with confidence that none of us went to bed unhappy or jealousst night. Personally, I jerked off several times, listening to your screams of pleasure when you came, and I wasn��t kealous or mad that it wasn��t me inside of you for a second.�� I gave him a skeptical look, still not sure if I totally believed that no one was jealous or upset aboutst night, so being brave and trusting Patrick and his talk about openmunication, I told him at that,

    Thank you for telling me that, love. Once everyone has had coffee and breakfast, we should sit down and have a family meeting. I know you have had conversations with all of us, but I think if we were all together to talk and abwer questions, you would feel much better, Patrick sensed my sudden spike in anxiety because he pulled me in close to him, wrapping has arm around me, in aforting hug. 1 focused on slowing my breathing, trying to match it to Patrick��s slow, even breaths. Patrick was quietly whispering encouragement, cing my hand on his chest, covering it with his so I could feel him breathing. When I managed to get my breathing under control, Patrick ced a gentle kiss on my forehead and whispered good girl.

    After several minutes of sitting quietly, with Patrick running his hand up and down my back to help me rx and pressing kisses against my forehead and cheek, he said up straighter, ��I promise nothing had or negative wille from us all sitting down to talk love. In the meantime, would you like to help me get coffee started

    figure out what we are going to rawke for breakfast?�� Taking one more deep breath, I nodded and slid off Patrick��sp.

    He took my hand, walking next to me as we entered the kitchen; giving my hand squeeze, he asked if I would mind starting breakfast while he got coffee going nodded and went to explore what was in the pentry Flicking on the light to the encumous walk-in pantry, I began to examine the shelves. Sputting inverything I would need to make homemade biscuits, I began gathering the ingredients, cing dem on the counter, and going back for the rest. Once I had everything I needed, I began looking through the fridge: I was excited to see an unopened package of seusage, and decided I would make biscuits and gravy. Pulling the cold ingredients bat, and setting them aside, I began on the hiscuits, I had just spread our on the countertop, ready to start rolling out the dough, when I felt someoneing up behind me. I felt my body start to tense, but I reminded myself no one here would hurt me and immediately rxed. Patrick noticed my change in posture and came forward until his front was pressed against my back Wapping his arms around my waist he whispered he was proud of me, then asked what I was making.

    1 dusted my hands and the rog Pin with flour and then emptied the dough onto the floured counter. In making homemade biscuits and griny,�� I told him, beginning to roll out the dough as Patrick watched. I don��t have a lot of good memores from my childhood, but I know when I was younger my father wash t drinking like he did as got older. One of my good memories is when I must have been seven or eight, he taught me how to make this recipe. Once I got good at it, i can remember asking to make it several weekends a month. At one point, he told me was better at making it than he was Luffed but felt sad inside, that I hadn��t been enough to keep my father saber, and things had tumed so homible soon after.

    Patrick must have noticed

    going the dusting of flour, he tipped my head up as I was looking at him. ��The sorry, love; I didn��t mean to upset you�� He said, brushing flour off my face my mood change even though I tried to hide it because he sun me around, surprising me, causing me to shriek, and coating us both in forming down and kissing me

    ��You didn,�� I promised him and then proceeded to exin what I had been thinking. When I finished talking, Patrick gathered me in a tight hug.

    Thank you for suring my love. I know a fact, and you can ask the others if you don��t believe me, but you are enough my love, and I will spend every day for the rest of my life proving it to you. You will never be thated the that by any of us, or

    if I can help it. Patrick said. Ignoring the flour this time, he pulled

    the closer and gow me a deep kiss. When we finally broke apart, he spon me back and so I was facing the floured counter again, and squeezing my butt, asked hurt he could do to help.

    1 pointed Patrick in the direction of the stove, telling him what to do to start on the gravy, while I cut out the biscuits and put them into the oven. The biscuits were almost done, and I was standing next to Patrick at the stove when the other guys started trailing into the kitchen,menting on how good whatever we were moking smelled. After getting a kiss from each of my pays, I directed them to the coffee and told them to go sit at the table and that breakfast would be ready in just a few minutes. When the time went off I pulled out theys of biscuits, setting them aside to cool for a couple minutes while I cut up some fresh fruit. I asked Patrick to post the guy into a bowl and bring it to the table, I followed a minuteter with the biscuits and fresh fruit.

    After cing everything on the table,ke jumped up and brought me a fresh cup of coffer, I thanked him with a tall thepliments the gas give as they demolished breakfast.

    kiss, and then we all dug in. I was blushing happily

    Chapter Comments

    Reba Harris

    what happened to the sausages? fruit and gravy sounds an oddbination!!!

    Denelle Speck

    my favorite breakfast sausage gravy over biscuits

    VIEW ALL 4 S >

 72

    *

    Shattered Girl

    but

    As I watched the guys enjoying breakfast, the negative voice in the back of my mind kept bringing up every horrible thing that could happen during our family meeting, someone was bound to be jealous about the time I spent with them, or that I had said I love you to one of them but not all. I kept trying to shut it up, The voice, which now sounded like my mother, continued to remind me how withleus was, that all I caused was trouble, and that one of them was bound to get tired of dealing with me and want out of our rtionship. Then the others would leave because they wouldn��t want to break up their family, and I was an outsider, they could kick me aside and forget about me. It wouldn��t matter that I was falling in love with them and willing to try our unconventional rtionship. I was screaming in my head for the voice to shut up, to hop talking because I wasn��t listenine, but it didn��t really help. The words just kept spinning through my head. I knew I couldn��t outrun the yoke, but maybe moving would help

    I got up from my seat, doing my best to act normal, I didn��t want the guys to worry, it would just make me feel worse. Drew andke looked up as I stood, but I just mumbled bathroom and harmed out of the room before anyone else could say something. Once I was out of everyone��s line of sight, I hurried upstairs to my room and then into the bathrooms, closing the door behind me. I began pacing around the room, trying to calm my breathing and racing heart. As I paced, I began naming off the things I could see. Shower, sink, tub, toilet, showet, sink, tub, todet, I continued mumbling to myself as I circled the room. I could feel my eyes beginning to sting with bears. When they began to run down my face, I stopped my pacing. I stared at myself in the minor, trying to see what the guys did. I saw a girl of average height with medium-length hair that tended to be a cross between light brown and dark blond. Haunted blue eyes surrounded by thick dark eyshes stared back at me from a pale Excy. Two small scans could be seen, one close to my ear and the other by my hairline,

    The one by my car was the oldest, but i still remember clearly the day I got the scar drink, the less interest he had in making sure I did things like go to bed at a decent hour, take a shower, or even eat. The day it happened, I had just gotten home from school, what I didn��t know was that my teacher had called to talk to my father about me falling asleep in ss multiple times that week. I had been walking was nine, and my father had just really started drinking heavily, the more be down the hall toward my room when he grabbed my backpack and shoved me back into the living room. I stumbled and fell to the floor, skinning my knee, and began crying. He was right behind me, grabbing my arm and dragging me to my fort; the whole time, he was screaming at me and slurring his words. He pinned me over the hack of the couch, and I knew what was going to happen before I even heard him undoing his belt. The only form of punishment he ever used on me was hitting. I can remember being pped and s***d so many times that I lost count. was already crying hand when I heard him pull his belt off, and by the third or fourth hit, it was fighting against his hold I somehow managed to get away from him and fell off the couch, hitting the side of my head hard on the side table. The next thing I remember was being t on my stomach on the living room carpet, my father��s foot on my back, and the sound of the belting down repeatedly on my bust and thighs. I don��t remember how long he continued to beat me, but he did end up breaking the skin in several ces. That was also the first night I spent alope in the basement. When he was finally tired of beating me, he dragged me to my feet and pulled me through the kitchen to the basement door; he opened it without turning on the light and told me he would let me out when I had learned my lesson. I had to have been in shock because I just stood on the top step of the busement stain while he yelled at me. I didnt even finch when he threw a water bottle and package of c**ers at me. I stayed there the whole weekend, only venturing off d**t top step to try and find the water bottle that had rolled down the stairs,

    I looked up into the minor again. I knew I had been talking out load to myself, but and no idea that the guys had alle in and were standing behind me, or how long they had been there. Looks of heartbreak and worry crossed all their faces, akng with another look that I was not ready to ept yet. So, instead, I just closed my eyes. I hade this far; they all wanted to know the hell I grew up in, so I might as will finish it. Show them how broken I really was, and give them a chance to leave before I fell any deeper in love with them,

    ��That not even the worst experience I lived through, just one of my earliest, I said. This one was from when he threw an empty whisky bottle at my head, and I didn��t dock in time. That one was from the time he thought beating me with the**le end of the belt would be a good idea. Being thrown down the basement stakes, tes, pl** another bottle, the belt buckle again. The small ones across my back and arms are from when he smoked. He liked to put his cigarettes out on me. I pointed to each scar as I told how I got it. My eyes were still closed, and the guys were silent. I wasn t brave enough to look and see if they were still standing there with me or not,

    ten.

    ��Now, let move on to broken bones. I continued, taking a deep breath before I lost my nerve. My left arm was broken for the first time when I was down the basement stains. My left ankle happened the same way. My right am broke from being twisted when I tried to get away. Most of my fingers were either broken or dislocated while trying to protect myself from being kicked.�� I shook my hoad, feeling the tears falling faster and faster down my face. ��Now should I move on to my ribs, or was that enough of an exnation of how facked up and broken I am I��m sure by now you have seen more than enough of the effects of the emotional and verbal abuse that was spewed at me. Is this enough proof that Em too ch trouble to care about and love? My valce had continued to increase in volume as I talked, and thest statement I had screamed, my eyes still firmly shut, too stated that when I opened them I would find myself alone in the bathroom, he threw me or worse, seving Jamie and Sean waiting for me, my things packed into the SUV so they could drive me to the airport and drive me back to the city. Sobbing harder than I had besoie, I slid down against the vanity cabs when my butt touched the door; 1 wrapped my arms around my knees the best I could with my splinted arm and continued to sob, the sound echoing around the bathroom

    Shattered Girl

 73

    I continued to s**, heartbroken at everything I knew I was losing my mother��s voice in my head continued to scream how useless and worthless I was. How I was to much trouble to love, and no one would ever want me. I tangled my fingers through any hair, f**g it and pulling as hard as I could, trying to get the hamble voice to leave. ��NO, no, no,�� I wailed, 1 began rocking back and forth, allowing my head to hit the cabs behind me. Maybe if 1 hit my head hard enough the voice would

    shut up.

    Before I could do anything to hurt myself, I felt a set of hands grabbing my shoulders trying to calm me. When someone tried to pick me up. I froze for a second. and then my fight response locked in, and I started to fight against whoever was holding me. Screaming and crying the whole time, begging for my guys toe back, promising I would be easier to love. I could feel movement and heard voices-amund me, but I couldn��t tell one wire from another. I continued crying, pleading. and calling for my guys toe back. That I loved them all, and I was sorry, and I didnt want to be alone. More voices surrounded me, hands touching me, there was more movement, and the sensation of being lowered down, big arms were wrapped around me again, and the small part of my brain that was still working told me I was being held on someonesp. I continued to wiggle, trying to escape; another set of hands were on my shoulders now, trying to hold me still There was a stab of pain in my arm and then a stinging sensation. I continued to cry calling for my guys, as more hands tried to hold me still. My brain began to feel slow and fuzzy, the fight response leaving my body, the feeling of warmth washed over my body; the voices sounded further and further away, and that was thest thing I noticed before everything went dark

    Bit by bit my brain started toe back online. The first thing I noticed was how cory and warm I was. I could feel bodies pressed on either side of me, and I so wanted to sink back into oblivion. I felt like I had been run over by a truck, and the truck had backed up and run over me again, everything hurt including my hair. 1 had almost no memory of what happened earlier. I remember talking to Patrick about all of us sitting down and talking, making breakfast, and eating. Then I was feeling anxious about talking to everyone at once, and leaving the table. After that, everything was confusing. A strange fuzzy mess of sensations that made no

    After several minutes of trying to figure out what had happened, I forced my eyes open. When my eyes were able to focus, I was inches from a shirtless back that was covered in tattoos. At that moment, my brain helped by kicking in, and I recognized Patrick. I felt another arm across my waist, and after squirming a little I was able to see Drew pressed against my back. I didn��t recognize the room I was in, but knowing Patrick and Drew were next to me, I wasn��t scared. After a few more wiggles,

    was able to sit up. The room spun a little, making me dicry, and my stomach protested at the mo

    movement. So I sat still, eyes closed, waiting for the sensation to

    After a few minutes, I tried opening my eyes again. When everything stayed in ce, I turned my head to the left and paused even more confused. In the low light. I could see two beds pushed together. I was on one, sandwiched between Patrick and Drew, while Mike and the twins were spread across the other. I still didn��t recognize where we were; the blinds had all been drawn down over the windows, allowing the room to stay dim, even though I could see the sun shining around the edges of them.

    I stretched, rubbing my eyes. While I was trying to remember why my eyes and face hurt, my scalp was sore too, and I groaned as I ran my fingers through my hair. I must have made just enough noise, because Patrick and Drew both sat up, their eyes zeroing in on me.

    ��What happened? Why do I feel like I have been run over by severalrge trucks, and where are we? Why are we all on one enormous bed?�� I took a breath after listing off my most important questions, and I saw the guys shoot a nce at each other over my head. I was starting to get worried when Patrick scooped me up, cuddling me close to him, pressing kisses to the top of my head. My eyes ping ponged between Patrick and Drew very lost as to what was going on.

    ��Would someone please tell me what happened? You��re both starting to scare me,�� I said, looking between Drew and Patrick again. Patrick just held me tighter, burying his head into my neck and murmuring that he loved me over and over again looked up at Drew, and he reached out, cupping my face in his hands, searching my eyes before leaning toward me, and kissing my forehead. ��Would you tell me what the hell is going un?�� growled at Drew. Please.�� I tacked on as an afterthought. I must have been talking a little too loud becane Mike shot up off the end of the bed, eyes focused on me. Taking a deep breath as if centering himself, he shook both of the twins legs, startling them awake as well. When they same sitting up, they scrambled off their side of the bed, hurrying around to where I still sat between Patrick and Drew, they climbed onto the bed, pulling me to them, Patrick and Drew backing up just enough to give them some spate.

    They each wrapped themselves around me, p

    pressing kisses to my cheeks and head, both swearing they would never leave my side. I looked up at Mike, who had made his way around the bed, looking like he was ready to pull me out from between the twins.�� Mike, I��m scared. Why is everyone acting like this?�� I asked, reaching for his hand and pulling him into the pile of bodies gathered on the bed.

    Mike took another deep breath before answering Emory, honey, what do you remember from earlier?�� he asked, cupping my face just like Drew had moments before. Still confused, I went over what I could remember from the time I got up, leaving Drew still asleep in my bed to everyone sitting down and eating breakfast, admitting that I was very stressed about our family meeting. Then I got up from the table because I was so anxious, and that negative voice in my head kept telling me horrible things. I thought moving would help. I went to the bathroom, and that in thest thing I remember.�� I finished. All the guys were sitting around me as se as they could get without climbing into myp.

    Shattered Girl

 74

    Emmy, do you remember anything after going into the bathroom? Then prompted, ging me an encouraging look. Reaching up to brush hair that had fallen across myte out of the way, 1 frowned, scrunching up my face, trying to remember. I shook my head.

    * 1 don��t remember anything speethic, past being scored, anxious, and hopeless.�� I shrugged. ��I remember at breakfast, my mind was just racing, and I kept thinking that my problems were too much, I was going to be too much work, and that one, if not all of you, would get tired of dealing with my trauma. I could hear my mother��s voice telling me how worthless I was and that no one would ever love me. That was all before I left the table though.�� I admitted, ncing down at my hands, so I wouldn��t have to make eve contact with anyone yet.

    ��Why didn��t you say something to us, Trumy?�� Drew asked. ��You know we would have done something to help you or at least assure you that the voice was wrong.�� He reached toward me tipping my chis until I was looking into his solom brown ey

    ��I know I should have, but it��s something I want to deal with myself too. I don��t want to always drag you into my trauma.�� I sighed feeling guilty for not telling them what had been going on in my head.

    ��All right, so lets work through what we know. You were gone for about twenty minutes, and we were getting worried about you, so we went upstairs to check on you. We found you standing in front of the sink, looking at your reflection and talking to yourself. Drew exined, I nodded my head, feeling like I almost remembered what Drew was describing. Tim not really sure if you realized we were in the room with you or not, but you began describing how you got your then went on to different bones that had been broken After that, you just sank to **r and cried. When you grabbed your hair and started hurting yourself, Mike picked you up trying to stop you from doing any more farm to yourself. You were just sobbing the entire time,��

    Does any of that sound familiar honey? Mike asked, moving closer to me and sliding his arm around my waist. I leaned back against his chest, wracking my brai for a memory of what Dee had just described.

    1 remember hands on me, my shoulders, my arms. My arm hurt, What happened? I remember my arm stinging.�� I looked around at the others. Patrick sat up, taking my hand in his

    That was me, love, so if you are mad, it��s my fault, noe else. I��m so sorry I didn��t have your consent but I had Jame bring up something to sedate you.�� Patrick said, watching me carefully, his eyes full of turmoil and sadness.

    I took a deep breath, not sure how to process all of this information. I don��t think I was mad, but I was scared, yes, I hated that I couldn��t remember anything that Drew and Patrick had described, but I was not scared of what Patrick had done, 1 trusted him and if there was even a slight chance that sedating me had been dangerous, they never would have done it. The look on Patrick��s face was hurting my heart, so I told him everything I had been thinking. Promising him that I was not mad, he made a good decision in a stressful situation. The relief on Patrick��s face made me want to cry again.

    Cupping his face in my hands, I made steady eye contact with him. ��Patrick, I live, and trust you. You would never do anything to hurt me, none of you would,�� i said, looking at each of my guys in fum,

    ��I��m scared,�� I admitted. ��Scared my trauma will be too much for you, scared I��m not worthy of love. I��m terrified of being alone. I have never had anyone that cared about me, never had a healthy rtionship with anyone. I��m so afraid I have already screwed it up.�� I forced myself to look at each of them one at a time. Since Mike still had his arms wrapped around me, I turned, angling my head so I could look him the

    eyes, too.

    ��Honey You have not screwed anything up, Mike assured me, kissing the tip of my rese. We all have trauma in one form or another. All four of us lost our mom at an early age. Our father is only interested in us as far as we can help with his campaign, Drew and I have seen some bad s**it overseas, and Patrick has experienced some s**t too. We are all going to need help working through our problems. Yours jat happened to be today,��

    Jake reached out,

    out, taking my hand in his. ��Sweetheart, I love you, I promise I will never ove up on you or us.��

    love you too,ke; I��m so sorry I stared you. I promise I will say something to you or the others immediately. I tugged his hand, and he moved close enough to me that I leaned forward to kiss him. ��I love you,�� I whispered against his lips. Jake gave me the softest smile.

    1 love

    you too,ke said, sitting up.

    One by one each of my guys pressed soft kisses to my lips. I expressed to each how much I loved them. Both Mike and Jake stayed close to me, as they all exined what had happened after i had fallen asleep from the shot. The guys had decided the downstairs game room would have been the best ce for us, Jamie and Sean imisted on gring up their rooms, saying they would sleep upstairs if need be. While Patrick had held me, the others had quickly pulled the two king beds out of the ast nonton and set them up in the open game room. While my whole panicked mewn had only been about twenty minutes, the sedative had kept me asleep mark longer, and I had lost the rest of yesterday, and most of this morning sunce it was almost neon.

    While the guys talked, Mike got up and moved me to the gunt waaround couch on one side of the roomke stuck close to me, not letting go of my hand for more than the few seconds it took him to climb uff the bad I had given Mike a worried look, and he gave me a quick nod before leaning over, kissing me, and whispering, ��Suy with him, quietly in my ear.

    Mike went to help the others move the beds back to where they belonged, and I climbed onto Jake��sp, resting my head on his shoulder and tugging on our linked band, encouraging him to wrap his arms around me. Thank you for holding me; it helps me rx,�� I murmated, yawning from the lingering sedative.

    Try and take a nap, sweetheart; 1 promise I will hold you the whole time youte asterj.�� Jake said quietly, adjusting us so he was in a better position to hold me. I mumbled a yes, as my eyes started to droop. Jake continued to hold me, pressing kisses to the side of my head and whispering I love you into my ear

    When I woke up for the second time today,ke was still holding me, just like he had promised. He was watching something on the huge TV mounted on the wall in front of the couch, the volume turned down so I could handly hear it. Once I blinked the sleep out of my eyes, I realized he had turned on the subtitles, so he wouldn��t wake me.

    ��Hey,�� I said, stretching and giving this ha

    hand a squeeze. Jake smiled down at me, kissing the top of my head.

    ��How did you sleep, sweetheart?�� Jake said, pausing the movie he had been watching.

    ��Good. I��m still a little drowsy, but I am a lot better,�� I said. ��So do I even want to know whyne carries syringes full of sedatives around with him?�� I asked hesitantly

    ��Hmm, probably not sweetheart,ke admitted.

    1 got it; my lips are sealed,�� I promised. I won��t ask for say a thing about it.

    ��Good girl,�� Jake murmured in my ear, causing my whole body to shiver, Jake chuckled, helping me to sit up fully. ��Would you like to go upstairs, it��s almost dinner time, like sald

    ��Yes, please, I should probably eat something after the day I have had,�� 1 admitted, leaning forward soke could slide out from behind me. Standing, Jake held out his hand, helping me off the coach. We walked upstairs, hand in hand, the sounds of the rest of my guys talking and joking in the kitchen.

    C

 75

    Shattered Girl

    When we entered the kitchen, Mike was just beinging a tter of burgers from the . The others were spread across the kitchen, prepping burger toppings and bring them to the table. Jamie was off to one side talking with Patrick. Whatever Patrick had said made Patrick smile and when Jamie spotted me, he came over to me. Jake squeered my hand giving me a quick kiss before going to help bring the rest of the food over to the table,

    Jamie looked a little nervous taking several seconds before he spoke. ��I just wanted to make sure you were ok and to apologize for sedating you yesterday.�� He said. I reached out resting my hand on his enormous bicep, giving it a gentle spareze,

    ��Im doing much better,�� I assured him. And dont think for a second I��m mad about you giving me that shut. You did what Patrick told you to do, and for the record, I��m not upset with him either. Thank you for helping take care of me.��nie blushed ch a deep red that I actually gigded. At that moment. Patrick came over and ppedmie on the shoulder

    ��I told you Emmy wasn��t one to hold grudges. Go grab a burger you and Sean are both eating with us tonight, I insist�� Jamie grunted, giving me a final once-over like he didn��t believe that I was okay. Then, nodding his head, he went to sit at the table.

    Patrick tacked me under his arm, gave me a squeeze, and then led me over to the table and pulled out my chair like the perfect gentleman. Grinning at him, I kissed him and sat down betweenke and Josh. Everything looked and smelled amazing, the twins loading my te with a little bit of everything. When Jake passed my te to me. I had tough because my burger was so tall I couldn��t even pick it up, let alone get my mouth around it.

    Guys, I love your enthusiasm at constructing my burger, but bigger isn��t always better; there is no way that thing is going to fit in my mouth. All five of my guys burst outughing whilemie and Sean looked at all of us, definitely not understanding what was so funny. I yfully red at each of my guys before shaking my head. ��We have dinner guests, do you think you guys can keep your minds out of the gutter for one meal.�� I scolded, catching each of their eyes onest time. A chores of�� sorries�� followed, and I smiled to myself as everyone focused on their food

    After dinner was over, everyone pitched in to clean up. Then Jamie and Sean excused themselves and went back downstairs. I flopped onto the couch. Jake, right on my heels, sat down next to me, linking our hands together. I turned a little so I faced him, tugging on his hand so he would look at me.ke, honey, what��s going on?�� I asked gently, giving him a reassuring smile.

    ��What you went through really scared me,�� he admitted, I was so afraid that we were going to lose you. I love you so much, Emmy. I was just afraid, and now I just want to be close to you. I know it sounds stupid, but I feel like if I stay close to you, you will be okay, and I won��t lose you.�� He said thest so quietly that I had to

    strain to hear him.

    ��Jake I love you with all my heart, I would never intentially leave you. I promise, and if it makes you feel better being close by then do that, everyone will understand, and none of us are going to hold it against you.�� I told him pressing my hand against his face. With a shaky sigh, Jake pulled me into hisp, burying his head into my shoulder. Josh came around the couch just then, a worried look on his face as he looked at his brother Coming toward us, he stopped next to me. running a hand through my hair before cing a hand on Jake��s shoulder. Jake looked up at the touch, doing that silent twin thing the two of them always did. Josh nodded and gavekes shoulder a squeeze before tuming and giving me a kiss, Then, grabbing the remote from the coffee table, he imed one of the recliners and began looking for something to watch.

    Slowly the others began trickling into the living room and imed seats. Patrick chuse to sit on the other side of me, resting his hand on my leg. When Josh finally picked a movie, Jake sat up straight, adjusting me so I wasfortably sitting across his and Patrick��sps. It was the perfect rxing night that we all needed. Josh had picked a light-heartededy that we were allughing at, and fake stayed with me the entire movie, holding me on hisp while Patrick ran his hand idly up and down my legs. The movie ended, and one by one, the guys came to me, gently kissing me and saying goodnight before they made their way to bed.

    I was left cuddling on the couch with Patrick and Jake, the two guys who needed face, and Jakes fear of losing me was still evident by the way he held me. Knowing deep down that none of us would sleep well tonight without each other close, 1 the most right now. I could still see the shadows of guilt lingering in Patrick��s decuted to be brave and tell them both what I needed

    ��Do you both want to stay with me tonight? I��m pretty sure I would not do well sleeping on my own.�� Both guys nodded in agreement. Patrick slid my legs off hisp and stood, holding a hand out to help me stand. Jake followed close behind, taking my hand in his again as soon as he was standing. Patrick gave me a gentle smile before turning toward the stairs.

    ��Im going to go change, and I will be right there,�� Patrick called as he disappeared upstairs. I turned to look at Jake, giving his hand a tug, he followed me upstairs

    room. Before I opened my door, I looked back at jake again.

    ��Did you want to go change as well?�� I asked Jake. ��I promise I will be right here when you get back.�� After a moment, Jake nodded and with a squeeze of his hand, he was brading down the opposite hallway to his room. I entered my bedroom leaving the door open, and began searching for something to sleep in. I doubted Jonight would lead to sex, but I still wanted to look cute. After rummaging through my drawers, I found a cute ck tank top and matching sleep shorts, they were lightweight, and when I pulled the tank top on, you could easily spot my nipples King the guys would appreciate my outfit and would take their minds off the lest couple of days. I smiled to myself, taking the pajanus with me into the bathroom

    I had changed and just finished brushing my teeth whenke knocked on the door. I held up a finger signaling him to give me a minute while I rinsed my mouth out, Drying my face I turned to find him lounging against the doorframe, waing me. I could tell the minute he noticed my pajanus, his eyes dipped down, Suging on my hard nipples that were clearly visible like cranial, and when I took step closer to hing, I knew he wanted to touch me.

    GD

    0.17%8

    ��Take. I know thest couple days have been hard, if touching me, or having sex with me is something you need, then Im ok with it. I never want you to be afraid, or worried about touching me. If something is going on I dont like I will tell you I promise.ke nodded, holding out a hand to me. I reached out, taking it, and he pulled me in close to him, he led me toward the bed.

    Chapter Comments

 76

    < SHARE

    Shattered Girl

    Patrick was already waiting for us in bed, Jake let go of my hand so I could climb into bed, and Jake followed me, so I was sandwiched between them. Patrick hesitated a moment before reaching for me, pulling me into a kis with a groom.

    ��I love you,�� I whispered against Patrick��s lips. I could feel hum uile as he said

    to me. I could feel Jake shifting behind me, his d**k hard against my butt, as

    he rested his arm across my waist. 1 patted Jake��s band belone traching out, capping a hand against Patrick��s face

    already told Jake while I was in the bathroom, but I want you to know too, I am to decide what you need and take it. The only thing off limits is my butt, s**ng i

    at thisst statement

    with whatever happens tonight. I need this as much as you do, but I want you line, but nothig ehe is going anywhere near it tonight.�� Both guysughed

    I don��t me you in the least, sweetheart.ke chuckled from behind me. Sing his hand under my shirt and just holding me, enjoying the skin-on-skin contact. Patrick meanwhile continued to kiss the, ninning his hand down my side and cupping my breast in his band. I whimpered as Patrick began teasing me, pinching my nipples through my shirt, leaning down, and gently biting them I cried out, and Jakest held me tighter.

    Shh, sweetheart, let him take what he needs, I��m right here; I will hold you nice and still; just rx against me and enjoy it,��ke growled in my ear. I moaned as his arms around me tightened.

    Patrick lifted my shirt up, exposing my breasts to him, and with a groan, he leaned down, sucking my nipple into his mouth. Patricktched onto it as if his life depended on it, making me cry out again

    With his free hand, Jake began to y with my other nipple, pinching and pulling on it. I continued to whisper, unconsciously thrusting my hips in the air. Patrick reached down, running his finger over my elit, and groaning when he felt how wet 1

    You still ok with

    th this love? Patrick asked.

    ��Yes, please don��t stop. I need the release as much as you do.11 told him in one swill movement. Patrick was on top of me, supporting himself so he didn��t identally hurt me. After a long kiss, he slid down between my legs and sucked my flit into my mouth, causing me to cry out. While Patrick was focused on my c***t, Jake moved, taking my other nipple into his mouth and sucking while hey his head against me. I continued to cry and wither under the guys, my o**m building fast. When Patrick slid two Ergers inside me, I came apart, screaming and thrusting my hips into Patrick��s mouth,

    Patrick, please, I need to feel you inside me. I need you to stretch me, feel you pound into me. Please, Patrick, Please take me. Moaning, Patrick moved to his knees, sliding my legs further apart��

    ��Oh lor, your little p**y is so pretty and right,ke,e down here and look at our girl. Patrick reached down, spreading my outer lips with his fingers, causing me to groan. Jake had moved down the bed and was now kweling next to Patrick. Reaching forward, he ran a finger around my soaking entrance.

    Brother, her p**y is so tight I don��t know if you can fit without hurting her; maybe we should stretch her out a little with our fingers before you try and take her.�� Jake told Patrick, who nodded in agreement. Jake slid two of his fingers into me, spreading them apart until I cried out.

    ��Shh, sweetheart, I know, baby, I��m just stretching you so Patrick can fit, baby. We dont want to hurt you�� With that, he slid a third finger in and began spreading all three of his fingers. I felt so full, and the sting of bring stretched slowly began to fade. When my cries turned into moans of pleasure, Jake began sliding his fingers in and out of me, spreading them as far as he could as he pulled his fingers out

    ��Ok, brother, I think she will be able to handle you now, Jake said. Moving out of the way he came back up to the head of the bed, sitting close by my head, he adjusted me until my head was in hisp, when I turned my head, his d**k was inches from my face. With a smirk, I stuck out my tongue, licking the tip of his hand d**k, Jake moaned, thrusting the head of his d**k between my lips. As I was being distructed by Jake a d*o the pain side. I moaned, which caused Jake to cry out and thrust his d**k further into my mouth, and my focusreturned toke, not wanting to identally bite him as he was thrusting into try theout

    Patrick was still trying to slowly thrust into me, when the head of his d**k bumped my cervix, I cried out around Jake��s d**k. Patrick moaned.

    That��s my love, your such a good girl taking me all, I know its ufortable love, but each time I take you, it will feel better and better. With that, Patrick began to speed up his thrusts, causing me to push Jake��s d**k further down my throats fought my gag reflex, Jake pulled back, allowing me to take a deep breath.

    good sweetheart?�� He asked. At my rod, he began sliding back into my mouth, matching Patrick��s pace. My moans were vibrating against Jake��s d***k, Sweetheart I priting close, do you want me to pull out?�� He groaned, stopping his thrusts long enough for me to shake my head no. ��You sure, baby?�� At my nod, be began moving again, moaning louder, wearing, and grasping my hair to hold my bad

    Princk was pounding into me hader and faster. Moaning that he was almost there. I reached down, flicking my ***t, and all three of us exploded at the same time. Crying but together. Then, falling into each others arma, all of falling asleep before we could even clean up.

    Shattered Girl

 77

    When I woke up the next morning, the sky was just starting to Inidden,ke was called close to my side, Patrick was on his back, my head was on his shoulder, and ein legs were tangled together. As much as I loved sleeping between my guys, though I was melting, and I really wanted a shower. I was afraid any movement made would wakeke up anyway, so I reached behind me and found his leg, I gave it in pet, and after several seconds, when i got no response, I poked his leg instead, and I was rewarded with a grant Giving up 1 beam to wiggle my way mit finis between the two of them and climbed off the end of the bed. I was hopeful, sinceke slept through me getting out of bed, that his anxiety about losing me was better. I quietly padded to the bathroom, closed the door, and turned on the lights. Starting the shower, I brushed my teeth while the water warmed up. I was in the middle of washing my hair when a knock sounded on the door; I called out for whichever guy was knocking toe in and ducked under the water to rinse the soap out of my hair.

    I wiped water out of my eyes and locked up to spot less leaning against the wall next to the shower door. ��You��re up early,�� Imented as I picked up my body wash and began washing the rest of my body.

    ��heah, I was going to go down and start some coffee, and I heard the shower. When I saw you weren��t in bed, I wanted to check on you,�� Josh said.

    ��Thank you, Josh, I��m actually really good this morning, I just wanted a shower because I got hot sleeping between Jake and Patrick.�� I stepped back under the water to rinse off, then turned the water off. Opening the door, I stepped out, and Josh had a towel in his hands, just waiting for me. I stepped up to him, and he wrapped. the towel around me. Josh��s gentle touch and loving gaze, made me feelforted and safe. The warmth of the towel was cozy, even though the bathroom was still filled with steam from my shower.

    As I began to dry myself off, I realized how much I had begun to trust and feel safe with Josh. When I was in my father��s house I rushed through my showers as quickly as possible, always afraid he would burst into the bathroom and drag me kicking and screaming into the basement

    Now I knew I was safe enough to befortable with my guysing in and out of the bathroom while I was in the shower. Something I never thought I would be able to handle. I shared my thoughts with Josh, who smiled and ced a kiss on my lips,

    am so d you are willing to put your trust in us. I love you, baby girl,

    ��Im so proud of you, baby girl; 1 know putting your trust in people is not easy for you, but I am so and I am so d you chose us to love and trust.��

    ��I love you, too, Josh. You have shown so much love, concern, and support since I got out of the hospital. I love how you take care of me and cuddle with me at night. I love how you are so focused on my safety and making sure I have what I nerd Standing up on tiptoes I kissed him quickly. Then, taking his hand. I pulled him out of the steamy bathroom. I whispered to him that I was going to get dressed and then I would be right down

    ��I will start the coffee, ��he whispered, then, giving my hand a sq

    a squeeze, he headed downstairs.

    Seeing that Jake and Patrick were still asleep and wondering again why my body decided that five am was a good time to be awake, I walked into my closet, closing the door so the light wouldn��t disturb my guys. A few minutester, I was dressed, and with my hair in a messy bun, I was on my way downstairs to find Josh and the promised coffee.

    Jake was sitting at the kitchen ind, sipping his coffee, when I came in. Taking a mug down, I quickly made my own cup and sat next to him. We sipped quietly for a few minutes. I was enjoying the caffeine soaking into my body when Josh asked if I would like to sit outside and watch the sunrise with him,

    1

    ��Oh course I would. I��m never up this early, I can��t remember thest time I saw the sunrise that wasn��t on TV or in a movie. We grinned at each other; Josh reached for my hand, stopping to grab sandals and a hoodie for me. I rolled my eyes as he handed them to me. It wasn��t that cold outside. When I noticed Josh��s eyebrow Twitch, I slipped into the hoodie and sandals without aint.

    ��Thank you, baby girl,�� Josh said before slipping his hand down my back, and quickly smacking my a** before cing his hand on my lower back and leading me

    Stopping at a seating area that would give the perfect view of the sunrise, loh sat on the lounge and pulled me down between his outstretched legs. Once I wasfortable Josh wrapped his arms around me, and I leaned back against his chest.

    As we sat quietly, the sky began to lighten, the birds became louder, and the trees bordering theke turned from dark shadows to the deep green of mid-summer We continued watching the sunrise together enjoying the serenity of the quietke. Once the sun was up,ke stood and helped me to my feet.

    T

    Ar walked back to the house, ooh asked a question I had been trying to avoid thinking about.�� Jake and I start sses in five weeks. Have you given any thought about what you want to do or if you want to move in with us?

    Shattered Girl

 78

    Chapte

    78

    do want to go to college, but it��s toote to this semester. I wanted to get a job and save up money; that way, I wouldn��t have to take out so many student loans.�� | told froh. ��Are you serious about me niing in with you two? I really don��t want toy with Clint and my mother if I don��t have to, but I don��t want to be a ����distraction either.�� I admitted, Josh stopped walking, spinning me to five him.

    ��Baby girl, you would be moer of a distraction if you werent living with us than if you were. Besides, none of us want you living with our father and your mother alone. If you would be happien king this fall, then find a job; just understand her you don��t have to. We have already discussed finances, and if you want to take sses they will be paid for without you having to work or take on student loans,�� Lopened my mouth to argue, but losh held up a finger. I know you don��t like the idea of using om monry and that you think you don��t contribute rough in return, but I promise you do, and it��s something we can discuss further with the others,�� Josh promised, leaning toward me his kissed me and then taking my hand led me inside.

    The rest of the guys were up. Drew and Mike sat at the ind drinking coffee, while P**k and Jake worked on breakfast. Giving Josh��s hand a firal squeeze, I made my way around the kitchen, giving each of my guys a good morning kiss. When I had greeted everyone, I sat down on a stool on the ind between Mike and Drew. Take brought me over a cup of coffre, made just the way I like it. I thanked him giving him a soft smile.

    ��How did you sleep? I asked Jake before he turned to go back to helping Patrick

    ��Really good, actually, thanks to you. Thank you for understanding and letting me be overly clingy yesterday.�� Jake said, blushing Title.

    Take, you never have to thank me for taking care of you. It��s what you do for your fly. I��m always open tofort and cuddles; I love that I was able to take care of you and give you what you needed to feel better.�� I told him. Just as we were finishing our conversation, Patrick announced that breakfast was ready. We all gathered around the table, enjoying berakfast, and deciding what we should do for the day.

    I really wanted to go fishing, and the guys quickly agreed. I offered to clean up, and Mike and Drew volunteered to help me, The others headed out to gather the fishing gear together and make sure the boat wasready. It took us almost an hour until we were out on the water, but it was a beautiful day and well worth the wait. De showed me how to put the bait on my h**k and how to cast, and in no time, I had my line in the water. It was a beautiful day, the water was calm, and it was unny but not too hot, a gentle breeze was blowing across theke, riffling my hair and bringing the scent of pine trees with it. It was so rxing, I could have stayed out there all day with the guys, just hanging out and talking

    As soon as I thought that, my line began to jerk, the tip of my pole bending toward the water. Everyone began moving: Drew got to my pole Erst, took it out of the holder, and handed it to me, he walked me through how to reel in my catch, and after a short battle, I had an eighteen-inch trout sitting in the boat. After getting congrattory kisses from all my guys, I quickly baited my ***k apain and get it back in the water, I got a few more nibbles but wasn��t able to bring in another fish After a while the guys wanted to try another spot they know, so we reeled in and mod the boat. We spent the rest of the day fishing different parts of theke, I caught another Esh, and by the time we were ready to go home everyone had caught a fish Patrick and Drew decided to grill the fish for dinner, and assigned the rest of us to side dishes. When we got back to theke house I helped unload and put away all the fishing gear, Patrick and Drew took the fish up to the outdoor kitchen to clean, and I decided I smelled a little to much like fish not to shower.

    Once we were back inside I made a beeline for my shower calling over my shoulder as I went upstairs that I was taking a shower and you be down in a little while. stripped out of my clothes while the water was warming up, but decided to leave thep in the bedroom, thinking it would be a good idea to get everyone��s clothing and wash it as soon as I was done showering. I had just gotten into the shower when there was a knock on the bathroom door. I yellede in, and ducked under the shower head to get my hair wet. I wiped water out of my eyes, to see Mike standing by the shower door

    ��Would you le somepany?�� he grinned wickedly. Iughed before telling him to leave his clothes in my bedroom. In less then a minute Mike was sliding into the shower behind me. Wraping his arms around me, he nipped my ear making me giggle at his antics. He picked up my shampoo and I groaned when Mike��s fingers began massaging the soap into my scalp. He quickly rinsed out the shampoo then added conditioner to my hair. He handed me the soap and turned so I could wash his back, I had lulled him into a false sense of security, as I scrubbed his back, and when he wasn��t paying attention, I quickly added more soap to my hand and pressing myself against Mikes back I reached around him and carefully grabbed his ***k. After a startled gasp, Mike let out a long groan, as I began massaging his dirk

    ��Honey your killing me, that feels so good.�� Mike groaned. I smiled againt his back, before ackling more soup to my hand and reaching down to fundal his balls. Mike moaned even louder as I switched between his balls and d***k, ��Don��t stop Mike moaned,�� I promised him I would keep going

    Shattered Girl

 80

    The warm water cascaded over our bodies, and the scent of the soap I was using on Mike filled the air. My heart races with excitement as Mike��s body tenses, and then, with a final thrust, he groans his release. He is supporting himself against the shower wall as he catches his breath. I grim up at him, excited that I was able to have him out of breath with just my hand.

    When his breathing returned to normal, he pulled close to him giving me a deep kiss, then spinning us so we were both under the warm water again.

    As soon as we are rinsed off, I��m taking you to bed, and we won��te out until diner is ready.�� He growled against my neck.

    ��Yes please,�� I moaned as we rinsed off. Mike got out first grabbing towels for both of us, and helping me dry off. I had just wrapped my hair in a towel, when Mike picked up and carried me into the bedroom.

    Leaving me on the bed, he closed the door, stalking yfully back to me, he stopped at the foot of the bed, gestering for me toe closer. I moved down to the foot of the bed, grinning he helped mey down then gave me a stern look.

    ��Are you going to be a good girl?�� He asked, and I quickly nodded my head in agreement.

    ��I need words honey,�� Mike responded

    ��Yes sir, I will behave sir.�� I grinned and saluted him.

    ��B�� He scolded, as he spread my legs. Now hold still, I��m going to return the favor. He sank to his knees, spreading my legs so they rested on either side of his shoulders. The feel of his warm breath against my p***y lips sent a zap of pleasure straight to my core. I let out a wimper just as Mike began cing soft kisses along the slit of my p**y.

    We both moaned in pleasure as he sucked my **t into his mouth, while sliding two fingers into my soaking hole at the same time, Mike curled his fingers, finding my g spot, within seconds I was screaming my release, I came so hard I thought I was going to pass out.

    Standing up between my still spread legs, Mike leaned down kising me softly, before helping me slide up the bed.

    ��Would you do something for me baby?�� He asked. I started to node, and then remembered he liked verbal responses,

    ��Yes sir,�� I said confident in my turst of Mike.

    ��Good girl,�� He growled before taking both my hands and moving them above my head. Since your wrist is still splinted, I dont want to restrain you. So I would like you to hold onto the headboard, and promise not to move your hands. He waited for my response, and when I agreed, the most panty melting smile lit up his face.��

    Starting at my wrists, he slid his hands down my body, stopping to nip at my hear, and taking time to suck each nipple into his mouth. I had a death grip on the headboard, As he was sucking my nipple, I felt him slide his fingers around my hole ain, collecting my arousal and then rubbing it onto his *k

    I held my breath as I felt him start to

    to enter me, Mike groaned at the tightness of my p***y, I let out a moan as the sting of being streached turned into pleasuer as his d**k rubbed against my g spot again. We both mouned together when I felt him brush against my cervix, his balls pping against my a** as he began to move. I rried out in pleasure as he pulled almost all the way out then quickly med back into me.

    Does my baby like it when I ms into her like this?�� He asked, repeating the same move several more times. All I could do at this point got as a response, as he continued to pound into me.

    was moan, go thats what he

    ��Oh honey you��re so tight your going to make mee again, he groaned. Shifting until both legs were over one of his shoulders, and my a*was several inches off the bed, he began pounding into me again. This new position taking him even deeper then before. I cried out as my **y spasemed with release, and after several more pounding thrusts, I felt his d**k pulse as he came deep inside me.

    Being wereld not to hurt me, he cpsed next to me, then gently moving my handsay from the headboard he massaged my fingers and palms making sure nothing hurt, belowe gathering me in his arms for a cuddle.

    must have dood off because I opened my eyes to Mike getting out of bed to answer a knock on my door. He didn��t know I was awake because he was talking quietly to whoever was on the other side. When he turned around, and saw me starting to sit up. He smiled gently,

    ��That was Jake, dinners ready if your hungary? Right as he asked my stomach let hands. Mike justughed, walking over to me with a clean set of pajamas that he had

    an en**y loud growl, causing me to blush and bury my face in my

    thoughfully grabbed for me,

    ��So dinner��s

    sa yes then.�� He teased as he helped me sit up. I reached for my top, but Mike got to it first. Arms up please,��

    Sighing loudly I did as he asked, making sure to roll my eyes only after my face was tokend by the top.

    Don��t think that I can��t tell when you roll your eyes at me.�� Mike scolded. Now behave and let me take care of you. After he finished dressing me, he helped me off the bed, before wrapping me in his ans. Thank you honey.�� He mummured.

    Thank you for taking care of me. I love you.�� I said, standing on tiptoe to press a kiss against his smiling mouth.

    ��Honey I love you too, so much. Mike wispers, pressing a kiss to my lips, and taking my hand, we head downstairt to have dinner with the rest of our family.

    Ch

    Shattered Girl

    We came downstairs just in time to see the g***s bring thest of the dishes to the table. The aroma of freshly baked rolls filled the air, as we entered the dining area. Take came over to me for a quick kiss. I took his hand before he could walk away and give it a squeeze, while qujetly asking how he was doing. He told me be was good and then walked with me to the table, pulling out a chair for me and then dining one for himself on the other side of me. We all dug in enjoying the meal. The sound ofughter around the table made me so happy, and the fresh grilled fish was amazing; Iplemented Drew so many times that he was actually bhishing.

    When everyone had eaten their fill, Mike and I volunteered to clean the kitchen, bosh and Patrick also helped, and the chores were done in no time. I had just turned on the dishwasher when an idea shed through my head. Turning to face the others asked if it was toote to light the fire pit and roast marshmallows. They all Eked that idea, and Josh went to find Drew and Jake, While Patrick and I began to host for the marshmallows. Mike disappeared for a few minutes, then reappeared with a Manket and several hoodies, which he took with him on his way outside to light the fire pit.

    I slipped on some shoes, grabbed an extra nket, and headed toward the backyard, where I could see the fire pit merrily flickering away. I set the nket down on one of the chairs before walking over to Mike. I stopped in front of him, giving him a kiss before he pulled me onto hisp. I cuddled against him listening to the cr**as the others began getting out marshmallows. Soon the air was filled with the sweet, sugary smell of roasting marshmallows. Jake carefully pulled a warm marshmallow off his stick and brought it over to me. He had roasted it perfectly. It was a light brown all over, and when I bit into it, the sugary sweetness took over my senses as it dissolved on my tongue.

    When the others overheard me plumentingke on his roasting skills, a roasting contest began, and I was unanimously voted in to be the judge. I sat back,ughing at the yful insults being thrown back and forth between the guys. Soon they were all lined up in front of me, holding out marshmallows for my inspection. While this guys had be busy roasting, I hade up with three categoes to judge. Jake won best color with his second light brown marshmallow, Mike won the gooiest, and Drew won best overall, with his light brown super goory marshmallow. Everyone wasughing by the end of my judging and wanted to know what their prize was going to be

    In response to the question, I went up to the three winners giving them each deep kisses. I turned to face all of them, a big smile on my face. ��So I want all of us to The part of the grand prize. I told them Going on to exin that I wanted us all to spend the night together if they were willing, but instead of sleeping downstairs in the game room, I was hoping there would be enough floor space in my room to make a couple of mattresses around. The guys immediately started talking about the logistics of moving two king mattresses into my room. As the others debated, I walked over to Drew who was watching everything with a smile on his face. When he saw me approach, he held his hand out to me. I took it, and he pulled me in for a bug then turning me, he wrapped his arms around my waist and pressed a kiss to my head. A feeling offort surrounded me as Drew held me, and I rxed further into him.

    ��You��re not participating in the great mattress debate?�� I asked, giving his arm a squeeze

    ��No, honestly, all the mattresses are only a year I and veryfortable, so I don��t really care which ones we use. I just want to sleep next to you.�� Drew admitted pressing another kiss to the top of my head.

    ��I think I can make that work. You were the winner of best overall marshmallow.�� I turned in his arms, grinning at him. It sounded like the rest of the guys had finally decided on a n because they were heading back towards the house, leaving Drew and me to douse the fire and bring in the nkets. Once the fire waspletely out, we gathered up the nkets and extra hoodies and brought everything inside. I dumped everything onto the couch and began folding the nkets while Drew made several trips to put them away. Since I didn��t know who the hoodies belonged to, I just folded them and set them on the coffee table where the owners could im themter. With that done, we both made one final pass downstairs, making sure everything was locked up for the night, then made our way upstairs only to see a king size mattress barreling down the hallway toward us.

    ��Holy s**t, I gasped before ttening myself against the wall.

    ��What the hell?�� Drew yelled, and the mattress suddenly stopped inches from us, luckily copsing against the opposite wall. A sheepish-lookingke stood behind it, looking like a kid who got caught with his hand in the cookie jar.

    Tm so sorry, sweetheart, I had no ides you were there. Are you ok?�� jake came around the mattress looking me over to make sure I wasn��t hurt, while Drew red at bim

    ��What, you��re not going to ask if I��m ok?�� Drew grumbled.

    ��No,�� fake snarled back. First of all, you are twice the size of Emmy, so even if I had run you over with the mattress, it wouldn��t have hurt you. Second your in the army, if you can��t slodge something as big as a king size mattress, then you picked the wrong prefession brother��

    laughed at the brothers easy banter, while both gys manhandled the mattress uptight again and, at a much slower pace, pushed it into my bedroom. Even with two king mattresses lying on the floor, my rooms wasrge enough that there was still plenty of room to walk around.

    I went to the closet,ing back with another set of sheets and a couple of extra nkets. After making up the other bed, I took my pajamas into the bathroom to change and brush my teeth. When I came back into the bedroom, the guys were in a brated game of rock paper scissors, to see who else was going to sleep next ta me. I climbed into bed, leaning against Drew, ggling as I watched my guys tease and argue with each other over the game.

 Broken Dreams Stories 81

    Chapter <b>81 </b>

    Josh finally won the other spot next to me, the others grumbling good�Cnaturedly came over and each gave me a kiss before iming a spot on the second mattress. Drew was still holding me when Josh climbed into bed on my other side. Leaning over he gently pressed his lips to mine.

    ��Good night, baby girl; I love you.��Josh wispered. We shared a smile, before I leaned into him with a kiss of my own and a murmured I <b>love </b>you too of my own.

    As everyone settled in for the night, the room was filled with aforting silence. We had left a small light on, themplight casting a warm <b>glow </b>over us as we drifted off to sleep. The next morning, I woke still cuddled between Drew and Josh. It was still early, and I decided to take advantage of the quiet to see if <b>I </b>could fall <b>back </b>asleep. It worked because when I opened my eyes again it was muchter in the morning. Most of the guys had gotten <i>up </i>by then, leaving me and <b>Jake </b>alone on the enormous bed. At some point after the others had gotten up, Jake had moved closer to me. His leg <b>was </b>thrown <b>over </b>mine, and he snored softly into the pillow next to me. Moving carefully, I slid out from under Jake and got up, getting dressed; in the bathroom, I pulled my hair back out of my face and brushed my teeth before heading downstairs to find the others and hoping someone had started

    collee.

    When

    I walked into the kitchen, I saw the guys gathered around the table eating breakfast andughing aboutst night��s antics. They all smiled and said good morning before heading straight for the coffee pot. Once I had my cup of coffee, I went to join the others at the table. They hadid out every box of cereal they could find, along with a bowl of fruit. I took the bowl Patrick handed me, picked a box, poured some cereal, and sat down to eat.

    Jake joined us just as I was finishing my cereal, and once he had sat down with his own bowl we began discussing the ns for the day. <b>I </b>could tell the guys wanted to go swimming since it was warm, and I did not like the feeling that I would be the one responsible for everyone missing out on swimming. When there was a break in the conversation I spoke up.

    ��I don��t want to be the reason you guys aren��t going swimming, so I have an idea.�� Now, all eyes were on me <b>as </b>I continued. ��Well, I have two ideas, actually. The boat has plenty of shade. I will bring snacks and drinks, hang out in the <b>shade</b>, and read while you guys swim. The other option would be to go swimming off our dock, and I will sit in the shade on the shore and read while you swim. How does that sound?�� I asked hopefully. The guys all looked at each other before Drew spoke.

    Are

    you

    sure that��s what you want to do, Emmy? None of us want you to be left out or ufortable. Drew reached across the table, took my hand, and squeezed it.

    Im sure. Look how many books 1 brought with me, and I haven��t had time to read more than one chapter. I would love a rxing afternoon watching you guys <b>swim </b>and reading 1 smiled at all of them, hoping that everyone could see how sincere I was being. The <b>guys </b>looked at each other grinning. and the guys all went to change. I took the bowls to the sink, rinsed them, and loaded the dishwasher. Then I began to gather <b>snacks </b>and drinks putting everything on the ind. I picked out what I wanted, then went upstairs to pick out a book and whatever else I would need for <b>a </b>day of rxing on a

    boat.

    When I came back downstairs, I had a couple of different books, sunscreen, a hat, and an extra towel. I knew I was not going to be swimming, but I thought I could sit next to thedder and dangle my feet in the water. The guys had piled towels <b>and </b>a couple ofrge beach bags on the ind, along with a cooler that Jake was filling with ice and drinks. Insh came over with another beach <b>bag </b>for me, and I thanked him with a kiss, as I put my things into it.

    <b>��</b>Baby girl, or only bringing two books? Josh teased.

    ��Well, we are only going to <b>be </b>gone for the afternoon. I was thinking about bringing my e�Creader but I dont want to risk ruining it by getting it wet. Besides I��m sure you guys will keep me plenty entertained.�� I teased back. Soon everyone was ready to go, and we took everything down to the boat. Patrick was driving, and we headed to a part of theke I hadn��t been to yet. We pulled into a secluded cove, Drew and Mike tying the boat in the shade for me. I turned just in time to take in all five of my guys, shirtless, and I might have stared longer than was polite, but it was just us<b>, </b>so I didn��t care. Jake caught me staring and started teasing me.

    ��Like what you see, sweetheart?�� <b>he </b>asked, walking toward me.

    ��Very much so,�� I grinned. I have five hot shirtless guys to enjoy, so go swim so I can enjoy.�� Jake looked like a fish gasping <b>for </b>air before he burst outughing.

    ��I see how it is, sweetheart; <b>you </b>just want an <b>excuse </b><b>to </b>stare,��

    ��Yep, now get your fine butt in the water so I can stare.�� With us bothughing now, I gave him <b>a </b>gentle push toward the water. Jake dove into the water,ing up several feet away, brushing his wet hair out of his <b>face</b>, and grinning <b>at </b>me.

 Broken Dreams Stories 82

    I sat on the back of the boat next to thedder and watched the guys swim and y in the water. One of them had <b>packed </b>a football and they were throwing it around Josh spotted me watching them and held the ball up, making a motion asking if I wanted to catch it. I nodded and stood, Josh threw it, and I caught it with no problem, grinning at the shocked expression on all of their <b>faces</b>.

    ��What? I teased, as I threw it back to them.

    ��Good throw, honey, Mike called. I blew him a kiss, sat down <b>in </b>the shade, and pulled <b>out </b>my book to <b>read</b>. It was a quiet afternoon, and I enjoyed going from reading to sitting on the end of the boat with my feet in the water when I got too warm. I even yed a few more games of catch with the guys, enjoying teasing them about thinking I didn��t know how to catch or throw a ball, it waste afternoon when we finally got ready to go back to the house. It <b>had </b>been a fun rxing day, but I was still tired and more than ready to go home and take a rxing shower.

    Once the <b>boat </b>was docked, we hauled everything back to the house, dumping it in the kitchen to deal with after our showers. The guys headed upstairs to their own bathrooms; I decided I wanted to put the <b>food </b>away that was still in the cooler before heading to my own shower. I was just putting thest of it in the fridge when I felt a set of arms slide around my waist. Flooked over at my shoulder and grinned at Patrick.

    ��Did you already shower?�� I asked

    ��No, I was hoping I could share yours,�� Patrick answered with a sexy grin.

    ��I think <b>that </b>can be arranged, but first, would <b>you </b>hand me the rest of the drinks <b>from </b>the cooler? I wanted to get them put away before we forgot. Then we can head up and take <b>a </b>shower.

    ��That sounds like a good idea to me, Patrick said. Walking over to the cooler, he grabbed the <b>rest </b>of the drinks and brought them back to me so I could load them into the fridge. Patrick helped me carry the cooler to the sink and dumped the ice out. While he put the cooler away in the garage, I grabbed the towels we had all used for the day and brought them into theundry room, leaving them in a pile by the washing machine. When he came back from the garage, I grabbed his hand and we walked upstairs together to my bedroom. Closing my bedroom door behind us. I went to my closet to grab a clean change of clothes while Patrick went into the bathroom and turned on the water for the shower. So it would warm up. Leaving the clean clothes on my bed. I followed him into the bathroom. And was greeted with the sight. Of him gloriously naked. Just getting into the shower After adjusting the water again. He turned, holding out his hand to me. I stripped out of my clothes and joined him in the shower

    ��How many hours a day do you have to spend in the gym to get this Built.?�� I asked him as I ran my hand up and down his heavily muscled arms.

    <b>��</b><b>Way </b>more time than I��d like to admit,�� Patrick <b>said</b>.��But I would be willing to do it all again just to see that look on your face.<b>��</b>Patrick smiled, As he gently brushed a strand of hair back from my face.

    Still smiling, he tilted my head back until I was under the shower��s spray<b>. </b><b>Reaching </b>past me, he took my bottle of shampoo, pouring some into his hand before massaging it into my hair. I groaned in pleasure as his fingers worked their way around my <b>scalp</b>. If we hadn��t been <b>standing </b>in the shower, I bet I would <b>have </b>fallen <b>asleep </b>to the feel of his fingers in my hair.

    ��<b>I </b>love doing little things like this with you, Patrick admitted. ��It feels so normal<b>, </b>plus I love hearing the sounds you make when one of us is ying <b>with </b>your hair.��

    ��More than the sounds I make when one of you is inside me?�� I asked teasingly.

    ��Oh dont get me wrong sweetheart, I love the sound of youing apart as one of us is taking you, and while sex is a normal way to bring <b>you </b>pleasure. I am talking about the small everyday things, washing your hair, holding you while we watch <b>a </b>movie, helping you tidy up. It��s a different kind of normal 1 <b>have </b>never experienced before. Doing these small everyday things with, and for you makes you happy, and that makes me want to do more just to see you happy and smiling.�� Patrick ced <b>a </b>gentle kiss against my lips before turning me around again, this time so my back was pressed against him.

    I rxed into him as he wrapped his arms around me, body wash cupped in the palm of one hand, he began to dribble it down my body, the cool feel of the soap sliding down my heated body made me hiss, but it quickly turned into a moan when his hands began rubbing the soap against my body, As he circled my breasts, running the palm of his hand across my nipples, I could feel him getting hard

    Smiling to myself, I pushed my butt against Patrick��s rapidly growing dick, causing him to let out his own groan as he began to thrust against me. Patrick spun me around <b>and </b>then pressed my back against the cold tile of the shower wall, making me gasp at the sudden change of temperature. He <b>was </b>on his knees in a sh, and the cold tile was forgotten as he used his fingers to pull my pussy lips apart. The smell of my arousal mixing with the steamy soap sented air around us.

    ��Look at that little pussy, your <b>so </b>excited to be stretched, aren��t you, love,�� Patrick growled, leaning forward and thrusting his tongue into my tight

    opening. I cried out as the feeling of his tongue working in and out of my pussy almost brought me to orgasm. Taking his time now, <b>he </b>slowly slid his tongue out of my pussy and began running it around my clit in small circles while at the same time, sliding two fingers into my empty hole.

    My legs were shaking, as a red flush worked its way up my body. Patrick��s teeth nibbled on the head of my clit and I exploded <b>around </b>him, crying out my release. I <b>was </b>still panting heavily when Patrick surged to his feet, picking me up in his arms and pressing me harder against the shower wall. Nudging my legs further apart with his knee, he lined himself up with my soaking entrance and, with one slow thrust, waspletely inside of me.

    screamed again at the sudden sensation of being stretched to my limit. The sudden stinging sensation faded to pleasure as hisrge dick began to move, making contact with my g spot. Patrick let out his own groan as he thrust inside of me. He continued moving faster and faster, <b>sliding </b>my wet body up and down the tiled shower wall with each thrust. He let out another grown telling me he was close. I could feel his dick starting to swell inst of me, and just as I felt the head of his dick start to pulse, he slid a finger between us, pressing down on my clit and causing me to follow him over t edge, both of us groaning our release at the same time.

 Broken Dreams Stories 83

    Panting Patrick pressed his body against mine, has forchrad

    The cool tiles of the shower wall.

    ��Damn love, that was amazing. He whispered still trying to catch his <b>breath</b>. All I had the energy to do was nod my head in agreement and pat his back<b>. </b>After a couple more minutes standing that way, Patrick slowly slid me down the wall until my feet hit the floor of the shower. He took a step hack hands still holding onto my hips, until I told him I was good to stand on my own. We both rinsed off, Patrick getting out first and holding a towel up for me, wrapping it snuggly around me when I climbed out.

    Alter drying off, I wrapped my hair in another towel and went to charge into the clothes I had left on my bed. While I was dressing, Patrick walked by with a towel around his waist. He stopped to give me another kiss before heading out the door to his own room. I quickly brushed out the tangles in my hair, then put it up in a messy bun to keep it out of the way.

    Walking downstairs again, I spotted the twins sitting on the couch, ganse controllers in hand. They were ying some type of shooting game in which. they battled against a horde of zombies, and I stood off to the side and watched them shoot their way through an ever�Cgrowing zombie heard. When they beat the level, I made my way between them and the TV; Jake and josh both shifted over on the couch, giving me room to sit between them. I gine. them both <b>a </b>quick kiss just as their game was loading them into a new mission, this time, they were fighting zombies in the middle of an abandoned city, the run down building with broken and boarded up windows reminding me of the neighborhood I grew up in with my father. Not wanting thoughts of the past to main my <b>mood</b>, I snuggled down between the twins, enjoying thefort of being with them andughing as they gave each other a hard time for dying.

    Once their mission was over, Josh paused the game before it loaded them into another round. ��Drew and Mike decided to go into town to <b>pick </b>up a couple of things for dinner tonight.�� Josh told me, ��While they are gone, do you want to help me make the rest of the sides?��

    ��I would love to, what were you going to <b>make</b>?�� I asked curiously.

    :

    ��Well, the guys <b>were </b>talking about picking up some ribs to grill, so I was going to make cornbread, colew, and maybe some baked beans to go with it. Josh said standing and reaching out a hand to help me up..

    ��Fair warning: If any of you eat <b>beans</b>, then none of you <b>are </b>allowed in my room tonight,�� I threatened.

    on the <b>way </b>home.��

    * How about corn on the cob then? Josh said turning to grab his phone. I will text Drew right now to <b>have </b>them pick some up on

    ��You wouldn��t really ban us from your <b>room </b>for just eating beans, would you, sweetheart? Jake asked, giving me big puppy dog eyes.

    ��Not only would I ban you fr

    from my room, but 1 might also make <b>you </b><b>all </b>sleep downstairs with Jamie and <b>Sean</b><b>, </b>I threatened with a grin.

    ��OK, the guys are bringing home some, so

    some, so stop with the threats of banishment, baby girl,�� Josh called from the kitchen.

    ��All right, you all <b>are </b><b>safe</b>, and you can sleep in my room tonight. I grinned atke, kissing <b>him </b>before going into the kitchen, washing my hands, and going over to Josh for instructions. He handed me some carrots and cabbage from the fridge, bringing them back to the sink; I washed the vegetables and started peeling the carrots,

    We had just finished putting the colew together when Drew and Mike got back from town. They both came in from the <b>garage</b>, each with a bag of groceries in their arms. I took the bag from Mike, kissing him, before setting it on the counter. I then <b>went </b>over to Drew and <b>gave </b>him a hello <b>kiss </b>as well. Drew and Mike began prepping the ribs and <b>corn</b>, Patrick joining them to help. The three of them soon disappeared outside<b>, </b>to start the grill. while josh began giving <b>me </b>directions on <b>how </b>to make the bread. Jake wandered into the kitchen right <b>as </b>I was putting the pan ofbread into the oven. Wrapping his arms around my waist from behind, and kissing my shoulder. I rxed into <b>his </b>embrace when Josh finished loading the dishwasher, <b>and </b>the three of us went back into the living room. Jake pulled me onto hisp while Josh lifted my legs up, resting them <b>across </b>hisp.

    ��I am really enjoying this, I admitted, leaning back against <b>Jake</b>.

    <b>��</b>Good, I like hearing that. You are all we have ever wanted, baby girl,�� Josh said, giving my leg a squeeze.

    The aroma of the baking cornbread began wafting through <b>the </b><b>air</b>, causing my stomach to let out a loud rumble, to my embarrassment. Jake wrapped me in <b>a </b>gentle embrace<b>, </b>as I blushed.

    Don��t be embarrassed<b>, </b>sweetheart. Would you like a snack? It��ll still be a while before dinner is ready.�� Jake said. Before I even said anything Josh was up and heading for the kitchen, returning a few minutester with some sliced fruit, <b>and </b>cheese

    Smiling at Josh, I thanked him as he set the te down on the coffee table in front of me. Before sitting down again, he took the remote and flipped through the channels until he found a show he wanted to <b>watch</b>.

    When I had finished my snack, I reached for Josh��s hand, linking our fingers together. The three of us enjoyed the show, only separating when the timer

    for the cornbread beeped, and Josh went into the kitchen to check on it. A few minutester he came <b>back</b>, saying the cornbread was cooling and that ve should be able to finish w

    we were watching before dinner was ready.

    h was right; our show was just ending when Patrick came <b>in</b>, telling us the ribs would be done in five minutes and that we could eat outside if we

    ated to.

    somds like a nice idea,�� I told the guys, patting Jake on the hand so he would let me up. The twins stood up, too, gronning and stretching but ing me into the kitchen and taking the stack of tes and utensils I handed them to bring outside.

 Broken Dreams Stories 84

    <b>Chapter </b><b>84 </b>

    As we brought <b>the </b><bst </b>of the <b>sides </b>to the table, Patrick and Drew brought the ribs over. We all sat down, enjoying our meal as the <b>vibrant </b>colors of the sunset reflected off theke. When I was done eating, I leaned back in my chair, closed my eyes, and just listened to the guys talk. I felt <b>an </b><b>arm </b>wrap around my shoulders, and I turned my head, smiling <b>at </b>Mike <b>as </b>he leaned in and kissed my temple.

    ��Come sit with me?�� Mike asked. I nodded and took his hand, which pulled me to my feet. He smiled before patting his <bp</b>. ��Come <b>sit</b><b>, </b><b>honey</b>,�� Mike said, giving my hand a tug. I was more than happy to cuddle up with him <b>since </b>it was starting to cool down now that the sun had set. Rxing into his hold, I rested, my head against his chest. The warmth of his body and the meal I had just finished made me drowsy, and thest thing I remember is the rumble of Mike��sugh at something Patrick had <b>said</b>.

    I awoke some timeter slightly confused as to where I was. Sitting up with a gasp, I realized I was in my room, on the giant bed the guys had made. The bathroom door was slightly ajar, and the sliver of light was just enough for me to see that I was alone. A few momentster, the bathroom door opened and Mike walked out, a towel wrapped around his waist. ncing toward the bed, he saw me sitting up.

    ��Hey honey, I didn��t <b>wake </b>you, did 17�� Mik

    Mike asked<b>, </b></diving over to the bed and sitting down next to me.

    ��No, I just woke up a little disoriented <b>and </b>it made me anxious, I admitted.

    ��I��m sorry honey. You fell asleep on myp after dinner so I carried you upstairs to bed <b>and </b>tucked you in <b>Mike </b>stepped into a pair of pajama pants and climbed onto the bed next to me. Pulling me closer to him so I couldy my head on his shoulder, he promised I was safe, and that the rest of the guys would be up soon.

    <b>��</b><b>Come </b>on, Em honey,y down with me; I promise I won��t leave you alone, Mike promised, helping mey down and covering us both up. He pulled me closer to him, <b>making </b>me the little spoon, and kissing my shoulder.

    I began to rx, feeling <b>safe </b>in Mike��s arms. No matter how hard I tried to stay awake, my eyes drifted closed. When I woke up again, I <b>was </b>sandwiched between Mike and Josh. Propping myself up on my elbow, I could see the others spread out across the rest of the bed. Content now that all my gays were with me. Iid back down. It was still too early to get up; the sun hadn��t even risen yet. I slid back down under the covers and had just rolled on my side when Josh��s arm slid across my waist, pulling me against his chest.

    Movement behind men

    me pulled me from sleep, and I rolled onto my back just in time to see Josh trying to climb out of bed quietly.

    morning,�� I <b>said</b>, giggling at his startled response.

    <b>+</b><b>10</b>% Bonus

    ��Hey baby girl, I didn��t mean to wake you,�� Josh said, pulling me in for a kiss.

    Good

    03:38

    ��It��s ok; I wanted to get up anyway,�� I said, stretching, then shrieking as Josh tickled me under my arm. I wiggled away from his fingers, managing to elbow him in the stomach as I tried to get away. 1 froze when I heard his grunt of <b>pain</b>; turning to apologize, he held <b>up </b><b>his </b><b>hand </b>to stop me, and after a few seconds of wheezing, he caught his breath.

    ��Before you say anything, baby, I��m not upset. We were just ying, so there is nothing to be sorry for.�� I nodded in understanding, but Josh could tell that I still felt bad for hurting him, so he pulled me onto hisp, kissed me firmly on my lips, and promised me he was <b>okay </b>and not mad.

    After a few minutes of cuddling, Josh tightened his hold on me and nipped my ear<b>; </b>��now, where were we?�� He growled as he rolled us, pinning my arms above my head, but still careful not to put any pressure on my nibs. I wiggled underneath him begging not to be tickled anymore.

    ��Oh, baby girl, I��m nning on doing much <b>more </b>than just tickling you,�� he promised as he pulled my sleep shirt up, leaving it bunched under my arms. He began to lightly run his fingers over my exposed skin, causing me to whimper as he circled my breasts. After several reminders to stop moving he pinched my nipple, causing me to gasp and freeze,

    ��Good girl.�� Josh purred into my ear, now hold still so I dont have to punish you. ��Though you might just enjoy that too�� He mised to himself, as he ran his fingers over my nipples.

    ��Yes, sir,�� I moaned as he continued to y with my nipples, alternating between sharp, stinging pinches and gentle tugs

    ��You like this baby girl? Having to le still while I y with your beautiful body. Josh growled as he leaned forward<b>, </b>sucking an overly sensitive nipple into his mouth.

    ��Yes sir, please don��t stop, it feels so good, I begged as he switched his focus to my other nipple. He sucked as much of my breast into his mouth as he could, making me try mit at the sensation. I could feel him smile against my breast as he continued to suck harder, when he finally released my breast, I could see that he left several hickeys behind, and I grinned, loving that he marked me.

    Josh sat up between my spread legs, grasping his <b>hand </b>dick at its base he began running it over my clit causing a cry of pleasure to escape. He

    continued teasing my clit, until I was a soaking whimpering mess. I cried out in dismay when he moved his dick away from my clit, but within seconds l

    was crying out again this time in pleasure as his dick impaled me with one hard thrust. The head of his dick bumping against my cervix, sent me over the edge. Screaming my orgasm, not caring who could hear me.

    <b>Still </b>burried deep <b>inside </b>me, Josh shifted my legs spreading them wide so he could watch his dick slid in and out of my pussy. He began thrusting faster and harder, as 1 begged him to move faster. I was so close toming <b>again </b>I wanted to cry, the sound of our bodies ping togetherbined with Josh��s <b>ability </b>to run his dick over my g spot with each thrust sent me over the edge, screaming my release again, my pussy mping down so hard on his dick that it sent <b>him </b>over the <b>edge </b>after me,

    <b>Josh </b>cpsed next to me, cing kisses along my shoulder, as he ran his fingers across my sensitive skin. After we both caught our breath losh stood

    up, helping me to my feet <b>and </b>leading me into the bathroom for a much needed shower.

 Broken Dreams Stories 85

    Chapter <b>85 </b>

    After a quick shower, we met up with the rest of the guys downstairs. Our time at theke house was flying by, and I knew all too soon we would have to return to the city and our regr lives. We still had several days left of our trip though, so when the thought of seeing my mother and Clint again made y stomach roll. I told my brain to shut up. I was going to enjoy everyst second with my guys, in this beautiful ce.

    my

    After some discussion, we decided to head into town to explore a little. We would have lunch, pick up anything we needed, and then we woulde back and go swimming off the dock. We were on our way into town, with me sandwiched <b>between </b>Patrick <b>and </b>Jake, when something crossed my mind. I turned to look at Patrick, giving his arm <b>a </b>nudge to get his <b>attention </b>

    ��When we get back to the city<b>, </b><b>are </b><b>you </b>still going to stay with us?�� I motioned to the rest of the guys, hoping the answer would be yes.

    <b>��</b>That is actually something we have been talking about<b>, </b>love, With Drew and Mike both getting out of the army in a few months, their current ce is going to be way too small for us. We were going to bring it up with you tonight about finding a bigger ce still close to the university for the three of <b>you</b>, but secluded enough to give us privacy and security.��

    ��Yes, yes<b>, </b>yes. I love that <b>idea</b>. The excitement in my voice made the guysugh, as fake pulled me in for a kiss. A few minutester Jamie pulled into a parking spot on the main street of town. Getting out of the car he waited for the rest of us on the sidewalk. Patrick stopped to speak quietly with Sean, and after <b>a </b>few moments, Sean nodded and went around to the driver��s side of the SUV, got in, and drove away. When I looked at him questioningly, Patrick just gave a vague exnation about Sean running an errand for him.

    1 reached my hand out, and Patrick took it, pulling me close to him as we began walking down the sidewalk. The downtown area we walked through was adorable. In the center of town, there was arge park,plete with a yground where children swarmed the various structures. Small shops lined the other side of the street, everything from boutiques that catered to tourists to mom�Cand<b>�C</b>pop shops that had probably been there for generations. As we headed away from the center of town, I spotted a diner at the end of the block that looked like it would be our destination.

    1

    We stepped inside the diner, to be met with the delicious smell of fried food. A waitress hurried up to us holding a tray of drinks. After doing a quick head count of our party, she pointed to the back of the diner, to arge circr booth, telling us to sit there and promising to be with us in a second. I ended up in the middle between Drew and Patrick. They were both holding my hands, teasing me as the <b>waitress </b>walked up. I froze and tried to pull my hands away, but both of the guys tightened their grips, not letting me go. The waitress gave me <b>a </b>quick nce and smiled reassuringly at me before asking what we all wanted to drink.

    Once she had taken our drink orders and left to fill them, I looked up to see all five of the guys watching me. I smiled nervously at them <b>just </b>as Mike spoke.

    ��Honey, there is nothing to <b>be </b>embarrassed about. Yes, our rtionship isn��t like most, but the majority of people will never say anything. Don��t get me wrong, there are always assholes who will stick their nose in where it doesn��t belong, but we are a family. We will always <b>stand </b>up for each other.��

    Thank you, Mike,�� I said, leaning hack between Drew and Patrick right as the waitress returned with our drinks.

    ��What��s your

    favorite here? Josh asked.

    ��You can��t go wrong with any of the burgers. The bacon avocado is my favorite, though, <b>the </b>waitress replied. The cook also makes amazing fried chicken, which is the special of the day

    ��Sounds good; I <b>will </b>have the bacon avocado burger,�� Josh said.

    same for me, Jake added.

    ��Cheeseburger for me,�� I said, raising my hand like I was still in school.

    ��The rest of us will have the fried chicken and arge basket of fries for the table,�� Mike said.

    +<b>10</b><b>% </b>Bonus

    03:14

    ��Okay, two baron avocados, one cheeseburger, three orders of fried chicken, and a basket of fries. It should be out soon, the waitress said, walking off to take our order to the kitchen..

    ��So Mike and I need to talk to you all about something Drew said <b>after </b>the waitress had walked off. I turned toward him, eyes full of worry. Drew took my hand. It��s nothing bad, sweet girl, don��t worry.�� Drew reassured me.

    We got a

    got a call this in

    moming<b>, </b>concerning our retirement date. Mike <b>continued </b>

    state side for the remainder of our

    Since more and more troops have beening home, the powers that be decided they were going to keep our units st deployment. Drew exined ghing my hand a squeeze.

    ��We are going to be working as instructers for the rest of the year, while we wont be home every weekend, we will only be an hour ne ride away.�� Mike finished, grinning at my wide smile of excitment.

    <b>��</b><b>That </b>means you will be able toe home when you get leave right?�� with an affirming nod from the two fo them, I pped my hands bouncing a little in my seat before wrappign my arms around Drew, and reaching for Mikes hand since he was across the table from me.

    ��That is such great news, Im so <b>d </b>you will both be closer to us, that means when your on leave you cane home and we can start looking for a bigger ce for us. We wont have to stay with your dad and my mom for that much longer.�� I said hopefully.

    ��I was thinking that as soon as we get back to the city we can start looking for a ce. Maybe we will find something before we have to fly out.�� Mike

    <b>said</b>.

    ��Yes 1 <b>like </b>that idea<b>. </b>I agreed, and with that we began talking about things we wanted to have in our new ce.

 Broken Dreams Stories 86

    Chapter <b>86 </b>

    Is <b>there </b>anywhere we can look that is a little more secluded but still close enough to the university and city to make it manageable <b>for </b>everyone?�� The <b>guys </b>all stopped talking to consider my question.

    ��We aren��t <b>going </b>to find the type of seclusion we have here, but there are several <b>areas </b><b>we </b>could check <b>out </b><b>that </b><b>are </b>only a twenty- <b>to </b><b>twenty</b>�Cfive- minute <b>drive </b>to the city and university,�� Patrick said, typing into his phone. Here, this is what I was <b>talking </b>about.�� <b>Patrick </b>slid his <b>phone </b>across <b>the </b>table to me, and I looked at the sight <b>he </b><b>had </b>loaded onto his phone.

    The information he had <b>pulled </b>up showed a smaller town, only a twenty�Cminute drive from the university. The houses that were listed for sale were all Large enough to our needs, and <b>almost </b>all of them had some amount ofnd, so while there were neighbors, they <b>wouldn��t </b>be on top of us like in the city<b>. </b>

    ��I like this idea, are there more ces like this that could work? I slid Patrick��s phone back to him, and Jake leaned over to take a look.

    ��Yeah, I like that area; it��s close to school but has plenty of privacy. Josh nodded his head in agreement.

    <b>Our </b>discussion was interupted by the waitress returning with our <b>food</b>. We dug into our food, my moan of pleasure causing the guys to all stop and look at me. ��What? It��s good,�� I grumbled, ignoring Josh��s short and focusing on my burger.

    After we finished eating, we decided to walk around town and explore a little more before heading home to swim. We were wandering down a tree�Clined street a couple of blocks from the diner when I spotted a small second�Chand store. When I stopped to look in the window, I saw that the <b>space </b><b>had </b>been divided into small rooms, <b>and </b>each area held something different. The space that held my attention, though, was set up to look like a home library, and I fell in love instantly. Ducking into the store, I went straight to that section, running my hand along the books that lined the shelves, and stroking the soft pillows that decorated the cozy reading chairs.

    was so focused on exploring the space, lost in my own head, that I didn��t even notice when someone walked up behind me. It wasn��t until I had leaned over to pull a book from a lower shelf to examine it and a hand connected with a loud crack on my ass that I realized I wasn��t alone. I spun around to find a grumpy Josh, muscr arms crossed over his chest and his eyebrow cocked.

    <b>��</b>Baby girl, you cannot disappear on us like that. You made all of us worry, <b>and </b>I thought poor Jamie was going to burst a blood vessel. He is following us everywhere for a reason, and he can��t guard your body if you vanish without saying anything.�� Josh scolded, making me duck my head my heart feeling heavy in my chest. I became very interested in the patterned carpet covering the floor where I was standing Guilt and embarrassment made tears threaten to spill from my eyes, but I bit the inside of my cheek, fighting to hold them hack. I was tracing the lines of the carpet with my eyes, when Josh reached out, cupping my chin and moving my head up until my eyes were on him,

    ��Im sorry,�� I whispered exhaling a shakey voice <b>around </b>the lump that had formed in my throat when he began scolding me. When he saw my tear�Cfilled eyes and trembling lip, he pulled me into a tight hug, pressing a kiss onto the top of my head. I wrapped my hands around his trim waist, holding fistfuls of his soft t�Cshirt in my trembling hands

    ��Oh baby girl, <b>what </b><b>am </b>I going to do with you?�� Josh said wrapping me in a tight hug, and then running his hand up and down my back in a soothing

    motion<b>. </b>

    don��t be <b>mad </b>at me; I didn��t mean to make everyone worry or to upset Jamie.�� I whispered into his shirt.

    <b>*</b>Please d

    ��I��m not mad<b>; </b>I was scared, baby,�� Josh murmured against my hair as he pressed another kiss to the top of my head. I shook my <b>head </b>in understanding, then Josh was lifting my chin again until he could look me in the eyes

    ��But baby girl, if you ever do something like this again, I will take you to the first private ce I can find and spank that little ass of yours until you have learned your lesson. Do you understand? Josh still had his eyebrow cocked so 1 knew he wasn��t ying around.

    ��Yes sir, I promise I won��t do it again.�� I tried to duck my <b>head </b>again but Josh��s hand cupping my face stopped me.

    <b>+</b>10% Bonus

    ��Good girl,�� he whispered before kissing my lips. Taking

    g my hand in this, he led <b>me </b>out of the store to my group of waiting guys.

    When I stepped outside with Josh, I <b>heard </b>several relieved sighs, and I saw Jamie visibly rx, now that he had eyes on all of us again.

    02:59

    Josh gave my hand a squeeze, and when I looked at him, he nodded his head in Jamie��s direction. Releasing my hand and giving my butt a gentle pat, I knew he wanted me to apologize to Jamle,

    Jamie stood patiently waiting as I approached him, my hands sped together to hide their trembling. I��m sorry I disappeared without saying anything. I know you can��t do your job if I dont let you know where I��m going.�� Thest <b>was </b>said in a trembling whisper.

    Thank you for apologizing, Emmy. You mean the world to Patrick and the others. I would never forgive myself if something happened to you on

    you on my

    TOLPN

    watch, and dom i think they would forgive me either. He roubled nodding in the direction of my group of guys. Jamie gave my shoulder <b>a </b>gentle Indore touring me and giving me a mudge in the direction of my waiting ews.

    Shattered <b>Cri </b>

 Broken Dreams Stories 87

    I started walking toward the rest of my guys, really hoping they weren��t too mad at me. I felt <b>bad </b>for making them worry. My fingers yed with the hem of my shirt, and I could feel my anxiety starting to grow. Then suddenly, I was wrapped in a pair of arms. The scent of Jake��s body wash surrounded me, and I melted into his embrace, burying my head against his neck.

    ��I��m sorry, I didn��t mean to scare you,�� I whispered against his neck.

    ��I��m just <b>d </b>you are ok, sweetheart; we were all worried when we noticed you were gone.�� Josh kissed the top of my head, before turning us and passing me off to Drew��s waiting arms. The same process was repeated until I got to Mike. He pulled me into a tight hug, then cupped my <b>face </b>in his hands before <b>I </b><b>could </b>cuddle against him. He searched my face for a moment before sighing <b>and </b>cing a kiss on my forehead.

    ��Oh honey, what am I going to do with <b>you? </b>I��m so d Josh found you so quickly and that you are ok. Please dont ever disapear on <b>me </b>like that. I was so worried.�� Mike��s gentle admonishment was all it took. The tears that had been welling in my eyes overflowed, and letting out a sob, I clung to Mike.

    1 felt his strong arms wrapped around me, and <b>he </b>shifted, wrapping an arm under my hutt to lift me up. I wrapped my legs around his waist, and just held <b>on</b>. The guys <b>barned </b><b>as </b>a group and began walking back toward the SUV, Mike holding me tight, talking quietly into my ear, reassuring me that none of them were mad and were just d I was safe.

    By the time we were back at the SUV, my sobs had turned into sniffles. <b>Sean </b>gave the guys a questioning look but didn��t say anything as we all <b>piled </b>into the SUV. Josh had climbed in before us, and as Mike helped me into the back, Josh pulled me into the seat next to him, <b>his </b><b>arm </b>around my shoulders<b>, </b>and be pulled me close for <b>a </b>kiss. Mike had climbed in behind <b>me</b>, and when Josh ended the kiss, Mike reached across me took the seat belt, and clicked it into ce. My head was resting against Josh��s shoulder, and Mike had taken my hand again, running his thumb across my knuckles in a soothing motion.

    I must have dozed off because the next thing I knew, I was in Mike��s arms, and he was walking upstairs toward my <b>room</b>. I wiggled in his hold, and he adjusted his grip. Looking down at me, he told me to stop squirming and that he was enjoying having me in his arms. I stopped moving, and Mike carried me into my room; walking over to my bed, he set me down. I looked up when I head the door close, to see josh walking toward us<b>. </b>I suddenly became very interested in the stitching of the quilt that I was sitting on. I <b>only </b>stopped tracing the pattern when Josh cleared his throat, and I looked up to see both guys sitting in front of me. Seeing the determination in both of their <b>faces </b><b>I </b>swallowed <b>hard</b><b>. </b>

    ��You said you weren��t going to spank <b>me</b><b>,</b>�� I said my voice shaking.

    ��You��re right. I did say that, and I��m not going to. But the three of us are going to have a talk and set up <b>some </b>rules to keep you safe.�� Josh acknowledged.

    We were just worried you needed more time to

    ��That��s right. We should have had this talk a long time ago, and that is our fault for putting it off. W recover and didn��t want to overwhelm you. That��s on us though.�� Mike said.

    OK, but what kind of rules are you talking about? I��m not a child who needs to be told to eat her vegetables and when to go to bed.��

    ��We have never thought that, honey. The rules we are talking about concern your health and safety.�� Mike exined.

    ��Like telling one of us, if you want to go look at something instead of just wandering <b>off</b>,�� Josh said, giving my hand a squeeze.

    ��<b>Or </bing to one of us if you��re having trouble with your anxiety or not feeling well.�� Mike continued.

    ��Those are all reasonable rules. I can do t that.�� I looked both of them in the eye, giving them a <b>small </b>smile.

    ��Good girl,�� Josh said, pressing a kiss to my lips.

    T

    ��Now, what do you know about BDSM, Mike gave my other hand a squeeze of encouragement.

    +10

    Bonu

    <b>02</b>:4

    Well, I have <b>read </b>a lot of books that involve aspects of it. I know nut everything I read is realistic, but there is some truth in it. I know that consent is the top priority. You always talk about your limits and safewords <b>before </b>you start any type of scene. People who are submissive are the ones who actually hold the power, they <b>can </b>stop a scene at any time by saying their safe words.��

    ��Yes, that is all true. There are many different kinks that people enjoy, Josh and I both enjoy being dominant, but we keep it pretty much in the bedroom. Neither one of us wants <b>a </b>24/7 Dom/Sub lifestyle, except for the rules we just discussed. However, bratty behavior will be dealt with.�� Both guys were looking at me with stem expressions on their faces.

    *I can do that, I like it when you guys are bossy in bed,�� I tried to keep my expression innocent, but when Mike snorted, I let a giggle out

    And the rest? We all know you like to let your bratty side out to y. Are you <b>okay </b>with the consequences?�� Josh asked, his face serious.

    ��What happens if a punishment is too much for me to handle?�� I ask, my eyes glued to myp. Before either guy spoke, a hand <b>gently </b>cupped my chin raising my head so I was <b>looking </b><b>at </b>both guys.

    ��First of all, when we are having <b>serious </b>talks, there is no reason to ever be scared or embarrassed, so keep your eyes on us, okay, honey?�� Mike <b>ran </b><b>a </b>thumb along my chin.

    ��Yes sir, I will,�� I quietly answered, fighting my instinct to look away from them.

    ��Mmm, I love hearing those wordse out of your mouth,�� Mike growled, leaning forward and capturing my mouth with a hard kiss.

    ��<b>To </b>answer your question, neither one of <b>us </b>would ever push you <b>past </b><b>your </b>limit on anything, including punishments. If one of us is going to spank you, we will always discuss it before anything happens. If you ever <b>do </b>safeword, we <b>would </b>stop immediately and talk through what��s going on that made <b>you </b>need to stop.�� Josh said.

    ��We will never get mad <b>at </b>you for using a safeword. It��s our job as doms to know you well enough that we can push your limits without going too far,�� Mike added.�� For the rest of this trip, the only thing we expect from you is to follow the two rules we just discussed. Know that if <b>you </b>act too bratty, one of us is going to punish you, and things won��t go any further in the bedroom than they already have. Are youfortable with that?�� Mike asked.

    I promised both of them, ��Yes, I��m good with all that, and I will tell you if something makes me ufortable.��

    ��Good girl, nowe over

    nowe over here and cuddle with us for a few minutes before we get ready to swim.��

    ��Yes, sir,�� I grinned as I crawled into Josh��sp, turning so my legs were resting across Mike��sp.

    ��This is going to be <b>so </b>much fun,�� Mike growled.

    ��Yes, sir, it is,�� I giggled: <b>Josh </b>wrapped his arms around my waist, nipping my ear.

    ��Brat, Mike growled, leaning forward <b>and </b>catching my lower lip between his teeth and gently biting down, causing me to groan at the sting of his teeth.

 Broken Dreams Stories 88

    ��OK, go <b>grab </b><b>your </b>suit <b>and </b><b>get </b>changed,�� Mike instructed climbing off <b>the </b><b>bed</b>, chuckling at my disgruntled protest.

    ��Co on, baby girl. Do as Mike says.�� Josh nudged me to get up and move.

    I thought we were going to have some fun,�� I grumbled as I dug for my swimsuit.

    ��Not right now honey, but tonight might be a different story,�� Mike told me, pping my ass and causing me <b>to </b>jump as he <b>walked </b>out of the room.

    I red at him as I rubbed my butt, then hearing Josh��s chuckle from the bed, I turned to give him a re too.

    ��OK, baby girl. Here��s how the rest of the day is going to go. If you follow directions and stick with either me or Mike for the rest of the day, then tonight you will get your reward. Does this sound like something you want to do?�� At my head nod, he leaned forward and kissed me. ��Do you have any questions or concerns?

    ��No sir, not at the moment.��

    ��Ok, baby girl, if that changes just tell <b>us</b><b>, </b>and you remember your safe word?��

    ��Yes sir,�� I said, giving losh a smile.

    ��Good girl,�� he murmured into my ear before giving me a deep kiss and leaving me to get changed.

    Josh <b>turned</b>, giving me a stern look, ��And don��t go downstairs without either Mike or me, understand?��

    ��Yes, sir,�� I <b>answered</b><b>, </b>walking into the bathroom to change.

    A few minutester, towel in hand. I flopped down on one of the chairs in the loft, to wait for Mike and Josh. Mike appeared a few minutester. smiling when he saw me waiting.

    ��Good girl, honey. Thank you for listening�� Mike said, pulling me to my feet and taking my hand as we headed downstairs. Mike and I walked <b>into </b><b>the </b>kitchen, and he let go of my hand as I went to help Drew pack <b>a </b>cooler of drinks.

    I walked up to him wrapping my arms around his waist. ��I��m sorry I <b>scared </b>you today,�� I told him, as he pulled me around to face him.

    ��I��m just d you��re <b>okay</b>, Em. Are <b>you </b><b>ying </b>with Mike and josh for the rest of the <b>day</b><b>?</b>��

    ��Yeah, we had a talk, and since neither of them wanted to let me out of their sight, this is kind of a practice run, to see how I like it.��

    ��Well, you had better be a good girl, then,�� Drew told me, kissing my lips and <b>handing </b>me drinks to <b>pack </b>into the cooler. Drew and Patrick were just heading outside with the cooler when Josh came into the kitchen. Spotting me still standing my the ind, he held out his hand.

    <b>��</b>Come here baby girl,�� Josh��s voice was firm, and I went right to him. Josh kissed <b>me </b>and said, ��Good girl.�� against my lips, OK, I will have to admit, his firm voice and the way he gave directions were really turning me on. I tried to subtly press my legs together, but of course, Josh noticed. Is everything ok baby?�� Josh smirked, knowing damn well what my problem was. Well he asked so two could y <b>at </b>this game.

    ��Yes, sir. It��s just that your voice is really turning me on<b>, </b><b>and </b>now everything is <b>sensitive</b>.�� It <b>was </b><b>so </b>hard not tough at the shocked expression on his face. Jake hade in just in time to catch my answer to his question<b>; </b>he gave a snortingugh <b>as </b>his twin red at him.

    ��Good luck, brother,<b>�� </b>Jake said, pping Josh on his shoulder as he went outside.

    +10

    Bonu

    ��<b>What��s </b>so funny? I was just answering your question like you told me to earlier,�� I asked Josh, doing my best to keep my face innocent, and <b>any </bughter out of my voice.

    02:21

    Josh groaned, <b>shaking </b>his head. ��Yes, I did, brat; you got me there. Now, if you behave, Mike and I will <b>take </b><b>care </b>of your difort in a little while,�� he promised. With his hand around my waist, he walked with me outside, and we headed down to theke.

    As Josh led me over <b>to </b>the guys, I could see they had brought some chairs down from the <b>backyard </b>and ced several in the shallow water at the edge of theke. Mike and Patrick were already sitting in two of them. When Mike saw us he called out for me to <be </b>sit with him. When Mike saw me hesitate at the edge of the water, he came to me.

    ��You know we would never do anything to hurt you, right, honey?�� Mike reached for my hand and squeezed it. I took a deep breath and let it out slowly,

    feeling Josh at my back and Mike��s hand engulfing mine. I nodded my head.

    ��Yes sir, I just got anxious for a second. I admitted.

    ��Thank you for telling <b>us </b><b>baby </b>girl, Josh said from behind me as he rested his hands on my hips.

    ��The water is really shallow here and actually pretty nice. We set up the chairs so the water would not be above your ankles. Do you want me to walk to the chair with you?�� Mike squeezed my hand.

    Yes please,�� I told Mike. Gripping his hand tightly I took a step into theke, and of course Mike was right. The water was much warmer than where we had taken the boat to the other day, not as warm <b>as </b>a pool, but just rightfor this warm day. Gaining confidence, I walked out with Mike to the group of chairs.

    He turned to face me, cing his <b>hands </b>on my hips and leaning down to kiss me. ��Good girl, I��m proud of you,�� he said quietly against my lips. I smiled proud of myself too. Mike sat down and then pulled me to him, patting his leg so I would sit. <b>Once </b>I wasfortable he wrapped his arms around my waist. Josh sat <b>down </b>next to us and passed Mike a bottle of sunscreen

    g my hair out of the ��Grab your hair, honey, I��m going to put some sunscreen on your back and shoulders so you don��t get burnt. I leaned forward, pulling <b>way </b>and groaning at the feeling of Mike��s hands massaging the sunblock into my back <b>and </b>shoulders. All too soon, he was done with my back<b>, </b>and 1 <b>took </b>the sunscreen and rubbed it over the rest of myself. I had handed the bottle back to Josh and just leaned back against Mike when Patrick came over, handing us each a bottle of water before squatting down in front of me.

    ��You look beautiful, love,�� he tells me, resting his hand on my thigh. He and Mike have a silent conversation with their eyes, and as he sits back, he adjusts me on hisp, hooking his legs around mine and spreading them so that <b>I </b>am almost lying on hisp with my legs spread in front of me. I tum, twisting my head so I <b>can </b>see Mike, and give him <b>a </b>questioning look,

    Just hold still and do as we say, Mike told me.�� We said no sex right now, but we never said the others couldn��t tease you.�� At that, I groaned, dopping back in Mike��sp and crying out as Patrick nipped at my inner thigh before gently scraping his fingers against my bikini covered slit.

 Broken Dreams Stories 89

    ��Patrick,�� I whined<b>, </b>as he continued his slow teasing movements.

    ��Hold still, love; let me y for a minute,�� He admonished as his fingers moved closer to my still�Ccovered clit. I cried out and reached for <b>his </b>hand wanting <b>to </b>keep his fingers dancing over my dit.

    Mike reached out taking my hands in his. ��No touching honey, let Patrick have his fun. Besides, this will be a good lesson in patience for you.��

    I huffed out an annoyed breath but rxed my arms, notining when Mike wrapped his arms around my waist to hold me still. ��Good girl,�� he whispered in my ear,�� Stay still and just rx, enjoy the feel of Patrick touching you.��

    I groaned <b>as </b>Patrick��s finger teased along my clit, whimpering when he slid a finger under the edge of my bikini. When he <b>ran </b>his finger over my clit I began squirming in Mike��sp. Mike tightened his hold.

    Hold still, honey. I know it feels good, but you need to do as you are told and not move. Remember, if you follow our directions, then tonight you get your reward.�� Mike was talking quietly to me, as Patrick moved his finger along my slit.

    ��She is so wet already: I don��t think she will be able to hold herself back froming,�� Patrick told Mike.

    ��I will, I swear I <b>will</b>, I won��te until you tell me to, I promised both of them, desperate for Patrick to continue his exquisite torture.

    I think you��re right, Patrick. You should stop until she has a <b>chance </b>to calm down. Mike agreed.

    my from my sensitive clit. Standing be leaned over me, kissing my lips gently.

    ��Noo,�� I whined as Patrick pulled his finger away

    ��Good girl love, I know it��s hard, but Mike and josh will make it worth it,�� Patrick <b>said</b>, giving me another kiss before backing <b>away</b>,

    I squirmed in Mike��sp; the sensation of being so turned on but noting was a new experience for me, and I didn��t know how to handle it.

    Mike gave me a tight hug, quickly reading my bodynguage. He moved his legs so he could pull me up into hisp. I whimpered as <b>my </b>legs rxed, my core throbbing at the movement. Josh came over, handing Mike a towel and bottle of water, before squatting down next to me, rubbing my arms.

    ��Good girl, baby. <b>I </b>know this is an overwelming sensation, but we are both here just rx and drink some water,�� Josh helped Mike wrap the towel around <b>me</b>, in case 1 got cold before pressing <b>a </b>kiss to my lips, then pulling a chair closer to us, he sat, linking our hands together and running his thumb across my knuckles soothingly.

    I rxed into their gentle care, the warmth of the sun along with Mike��s body heat was making me <b>drowsy</b>. I don��t know how long <b>a </by cuddled in Mike��sp, but as my body calmed down, I began to notice how warm the sun was, and that Mike and I were both beging to sweat. I shifted in Mike��s hold sitting up and looking at him.

    ��You feeling ok boney?�� Mike asked, as he carefully looked me <b>over</b>.

    ��Yeah, I was just getting hot, I think I acutally want to get a little more into the water.�� I told him. Mike turned me so my feet were in the water, Josh stood, and pulled me to my feet.

    I��m going to go for <b>a </b>swim to <b>cool </b>off, you stay with Josh and he will take you as <b>far </b><b>as </b><b>you </b>want to go. Mike kissed me before wading out into <b>deeper </b>water and dove under the water,ming up several feet away wipeing the water from his face before turning toward the floating swim tfor boyued farther <b>out </b>in the water.

    I stood still admiring Mikes well defined body as he moved through the water, Josh��s chuckle pulled my gaze back to him.

    ��You ready to cool down baby girl?�� He was grining at me causing my face to flush with a heat that had nothing to do with the sun.

    <b>�C </b>

    +10

    Bonu

    02:11

    ��Yeah its probably a <b>good </b>idea,�� I sighed. When Josh had turned away from me I muttered quietly not like your going to let me get off anytime soon.��

    ��Did you say something baby girl? Josh asked turning around looking at me with <b>a </b>cocked eyebrow?

    ��What?�� I asked innocently. ��No, just stubbed my Angers behind my back hoping this would distract him from my mutteredints.

    toe on something. Must have been the leg of the chair, Lets go or I��m going to well.�� I crossed my

    Josh gave me one more firm look, before reaching for my hand. ��OK baby we are going at your pace. We will only go as deep as you want, so tell me if you start getting nervous<b>.</b>��

    ��OK lets do this, I gave Josh a small smile, squeezing his hand as we began slowly walking toward deeper water.

    I <b>had </b>made it up to my knees before stoping, tightning my grip on Josh��s hand. Lets stop here, I dont want to go any further.��

    All right baby, we don��t have to <b>go </b>any deeper. Im so proud of you for doing this.�� Josh pulled me into his <b>body </b>wrapping his arms around me, as 1 took a shaky breath.

    ��Just breath with me baby girl, Josh instructed pressing my hand to his chest so I could feel his slow even breaths.

    I leaned against him closing my eyes. The water was significantly cooler then by the chairs, but with Josh��s holding me <b>against </b>his warm body, and the sun warm on my back, I tried to just focus on my breathing. I could feel myself slowly starting to calm down, focusing on the sent of Josh��s body wash mixed with the smell of sunscreen, the pine trees from the forest that was surounding theke was making me rx.

    Taking one more deep breath, I <b>pulled </b>back a little so I could see his face. <b>the </b>smile on his face and the love that showed in his eyes, almost made me tear up. ��I am so proud of you baby, you are so amazing brave for doing this. I can��t imagine how hard this was for <b>you</b>. Are you ok, or do you want to go back and sit down?��

    ��I��m ok, lets stay here for a few more <b>minutes</b>, its nice with you holding me. I wrapped my arms around Josh��s waist resting my head against his chest.

    ��Baby girl I will <b>hold </b>you whenever you want, always. He promised, kissing the top of my head before tightning our hug. I love you baby. He whisperd quietly to me.

    ��I love you to Josh, all my heart. I whispered <b>back</b>.

 Broken Dreams Stories 90

    We stood wrapped in each other��s arms, the cool waterpping against our legs until the sun became ufortably warm. ��OK, I think it��s time to get in the <b>shade </b>before I turn into a lobster,�� I told Josh, letting go of him and pressing my <b>fingers </b>against my shoulder <b>to </b>see if I was starting to <b>burn</b>.

    <b>��</b><b>Good </b>idea, baby.�� Josh agreed<b>, </b><b>and </b>we <b>began </b>heading toward the shore. The guys had left a couple of chairs in the shade on the edge of theke, <b>and </b><b>I </b><b>headed </b>straight for them. Jake was sitting in one <b>of </b>them, doing something with his phone, putting it down, and looking up at our approach.

    *Hey sweetheart, I saw you out in the water with Josh, Im proud of you.��ke smiled at my pleased blush that covered my cheeks.

    ��Thanks, it felt really good to cool off a little. But I need to stay out of the sun. I don��t want to spend thest days <b>here </b>with a sunburn.�� I pulled a <b>chair </b>closer to Jake and sat down. Josh had disappeared when I sat down and returned a few minutester with a bottle of water for me.

    ��Drink up.

    baby,�� Josh handed me the water. I��m going to go for a swim. I will be back in a little bit. Giving me a kiss, he <b>wadded </b>back into the water, diving in like Mike had <b>done</b><b>, </b>and headed in the direction of the floating tform.

    Jake watched me as I opend the water and downed half the bottle in one go. Slow down sweetheart, Josh <b>said </b>drink up, not choke yourself with it.�� I set the bottle down next to me.

    *I��m good, just thirsty. Did anyone happen to bring down the book I left in the living room? I asked nceing around at the beach bags the guys had brought down.

    ��Yeah, it��s here somewhere. Let me <b>look</b>,�� Jake said, jumping <b>up </b>and rummaging through the closest bag. After searching through two of the bags, he triumphantly held up the book, bringing it to me with a grin. ��Your book, my love,�� he teased, handing it to me.

    ��<b>Thank </b>you sweetie love you too,�� I grinned <b>back</b>, pulling him in for a <b>kiss</b>. The rest of the afternoon was spent with me reading in the shade and watching the guys swim, each of them taking turns toe sit with me in the shade.

    It waste afternoon, when we decided to call it a day and head back up to the house. Drew had been siting with me, so <b>I </b>helped him pack <b>up </b>our space, and took the beach bags back to the house. Once inside <b>I </b>began to unpack the <b>wet </b>towels and left them in theundry room to washter. I had put the bags away and was just setting my book back in the livingroom forter, when the others came into the house.

    I went over to Josh, took his <b>hand</b>, and looked up at him. ��I need to go shower and wash off all the sunscreen and sweat,�� I told him.

    ��OK baby girl, go upstairs and wait for me, I will be up in just a minute.

    ��Yes sir,�� I grinned before heading for the stairs.

    true to his word, I had just gotten towels out for the shower when Josh came in. Good girl, me murmured,ing up behind me and wrapping me in a hug

    ��I am guessing you were nning on helping me shower?�� I grinned up at him. If he wanted to get naked and run his soapy hands over my body I was <b>not </b>going toine

    ��Yes baby that was the n,�� Joshughed. ��Now turn around so I can take your bikini off.

    <b>+</b><b>10</b>% Bonus

    I spun around, pulling my hair out of the way <b>so </b>he could reach the tie. ��Yes sir.��

    01:55

    ��Good girl,�� he growled, untieing my top and pulling it off, freeing my brests. He paused in his undressing of me, to admire my bare breasts, reaching around me he cupped both breasts in his hands, squeezing them gently before focusing <b>on </b>my nipples, pinching, <b>and </b>pulling on them gently. 1 let out a long moan, and the feeling, my core clenching and my hips thrusting back against Josh��s hardning dick.

    Josh��s chuckle was deep and sent chills racing down my spine. I know baby, but you are going to have to be patient, <b>espically </b>if you want to feel our hard dick��s in that tight little hole of yours.��

    I let out <b>a </b>cross between an groan and <b>a </b>moan, as he continued to y with my breasts, streching my nipples just far enough that it <b>was </b>abination of pleasure and pain before letting them go to kiss along my neck, and suck my car lobe into his mouth to nibble on. I continued moaning and wimpering Josh stopping asionally to sooth me.

    After what felt like hours he stopped ignoring my whines of discontent, he pulled down my bikini bottoms, taping <b>each </b>leg so I could step out of them. Leaving me standing naked, Josh turned on the shower and stripped out of his swim shorts. I turned as he undressed so I could fully appreciate his tone body. As he stood, he saw me stairing and smirked. Like what you see baby girl?�� He asked stepping closer to me.

    ��Yes sir,�� I whispered against his lips as he kissed me. He deepened the kiss, his toungue searching for entrence against my lips. I moaned <b>as </b>our

    tangled together, his dick fully erect now pressing against my stomach. ��Josh please,�� I moaned as he moved to my neck nipping the sensitive spots he

    knew so well

    ��Shh baby girl, I know its hard, but soon I promise the frustration and need will all be worth it.�� he continued trailing kisses across <b>my </b>shoulders, then

    dropping to his knees he continued down kissing my breasts, taking as much of my nipple into his mouth as he could before begining to suck. The feeling of mouth <b>on </b>my breast just about made mee apart. His <b>sucking </b><b>on </b>my breast sent need coursing through my core, my clit bing so

    vensitive that one touch would most likely cause me to explode. I cried out when he let go of my niple before sucking the other breast into his mouth repeating the same movements as before. I was a trembling mess, when he let my other breast slide out of him mouth standing he wrapped me in his

    arms. Soothing me with gentle words. After checking the temerature of the water, he swept me into his arms, and carried me into the warm shower.

 Broken Dreams Stories 91

    Setting

    ting me on my feet under the warm spray, Josh began washing my hair, rxing <b>into </b>the feeling of his fingers massaging my scalp. He helped rinse my hair and then <b>turned </b>me so my back was pressed to his chest. Soaping up his <b>hands</b>, he began washing my body, starting innocently enough with my arms, <b>back</b>, <b>and </b>stomach. My core clenched when he told me to lean forward and keep both hands on the shower wall. He carefully ran his hands down my <b>ribs</b>, and then his soapy hands began to massage my breasts, and I groaned. He continued rubbing them, soapy fingers <b>ying </b>with my nipples, until I thought I was going to melt into <b>a </b>puddle of need. When Josh��s hand began to trail down my body, I widened my legs for him. He continued his pleasurable teasing, sliding soapy fingers along my upper thighs but stopping just before where I wanted him. When I groaned in frustration, Josh chuckled and helped me rinse off. Stepping out of the shower, he handed me <b>a </b>towel; I dried off and decided <b>to </b>tease him a little. I hung the towel up to dry and walked out into my bedroom naked. Hearing a groan from the bathroom, I smiled to myself. Serves him right. They have been tormenting me all day. I had just finished getting dressed when Josh came out of the bathroom, shorts in ce.

    Josh took my hand, opening the bedroom door. The smell of grilling meat filled the air, and my stomach rumbled loudly, Blushing, I pped my hand over it, hoping to quiet it down. Smiling, Josh tugged at my hand and led me downstairs. The others were in the kitchen, bringing <b>bowls </b>of food <b>and </b>tes to the <b>table</b>.

    ��Hey, sweetheart, what would you like to drink?�� Jake asked when he spotted me.

    ��Im good with water, thanks,�� I told him before finding a ce to sit at the table. The others quickly joined me, and soon, my te was filled with grilled chicken, Caesar sd, and roasted potatoes. After spending all <b>aftemoon </b><b>at </b>theke, I was starving and quickly finished off my te. When everyone finished eating, we quickly cleaned up and decided to watch a movie. I cuddled between Patrick and Drew as they debated on what to watch. I didn��t care <b>as </b>long as <b>it </b>wasn��t a horror <b>movie</b>; I <b>had </b>seen enough scary shit in my life<b>, </b>and I didn��t need <b>to </b><b>watch </b>it for entertainment. They finally decided on a newer superhero movie I hadn��t seen yet. Patrick slid his arm around me, and I rested my head against his shoulder. Drew pulled my legs across hisp and began rubbing my legs. I rxed against the guys, and a yawn escaped my lips before I could stop it.

    <b>��</b><b>You��re </b>not going to make it through the movie, are you, love?�� Patrick murmured against my head.

    ��Yes, <b>I </b>will,�� I insisted. ��This is one I haven��t seen yet.��

    As the movie started, Drew <b>passed </b>me a bowl of popcorn. The buttery, salty

    smell Giler

    filled the room, making it feel like we were in a theater. I did make it almost through the movie. I don��t know how <b>much </b>was left when I fell asleep against Patrick, but it didn��t seem too long before I woke to be lifted off the couch and into someone��s arms. Squinting in the dim light, I could just make out that I was in Mike��s arms, and he was heading toward the stairs.

    ��The movie?�� I asked, sleep making my voice crack.

    ��Shh, honey, the movies are over; I��m just carrying you to bed. Mike pressed a kiss to my temple, and I squirmed in his hold.

    ��I can walk,�� I insisted, attempting to get down

    ��I know you can, honey, but let me do this for you,��

    I nodded my head andid it back against his chest. Mikeid me down on the bed, and covered me up, before heading into the bathroom. I heard the other <b>guys </bing upstairs, but Josh was the only one who entered my room.

    ��Hi, Joshy,�� I murmured, sleepy.

    ��Hi, baby girl,�� Josh chuckled. But shouldn��t you be calling me, sir? Or did you forget?��

    ��Hmm, I��m too tired. Joshy i

    y is easier,�� I mumbled, resting my head on the pillows.

    *OK baby, go to sleep. I will be there to cuddle you in a minute.��

    <b>+</b><b>10</b><b>% </b><b>Bonus </b>

    <b>01:42 </b>

    I mumbled unintelligibly into the pillow and gave him a thumbs�Cup, Joshughed <b>and </b>then took his pajamas into the closet to change. A few minutester<b>, </b>he came out, climbed into bed next to me, and pulled me closer so I was in the middle of the bed, leaving room for Mike. Josh��s arms were wrapped around me when I felt Mike climb into bed on my other side. Cracked an eye enough to see him and murmured goodnight.

    ��Goodnight, honey,�� Mike chuckled, kissing my forehead<b>. </b><b>I </b><b>was </b>asleep in seconds, cuddled between my two dominant guys. A few hourster, I was awakened by the feeling of someone sucking on my nipple. Groaning, I stretched my arms and felt another pair of hands pin my hands above my head<b>. </b>

    ��Hold still, baby girl; let Mike finish his work. I moaned as Mike bit down on my nipple, and I cried <b>out</b>, pulling against Josh��s hold.

    ��Shh, baby, you don��t want to wake the house up, do you? Josh whispered before kissing me deeply <b>as </b>he shifted his hold on my arms so he could run a hand down my cheek and <b>neck</b><b>, </b>stopping at my other breast to tease my nipple. He continued moving his hand down my body, pulling my legs apart bar ronning his finger along my slit

    ��Oh baby, you��re so wet for us,�� Josh growled<b>, </b>sliding <b>his </b>finger deep into me, making me whimper and thrust my hips, hoping he would go deeper. Pulling his finger out of my soaking hole, he admonished me to stay still. I pressed my legs against the mattress, trying my best to hold still as both. Mike and Josh increased the intensity of their teasing. Mike let go of my nipple and began kissing his way down my body<b>. </b><b>Sucking </b>my clit into his

    mouth, I cried out again, not caring if I woke the entire house.

    Josh slid two fingers into me right as Mike ran his teeth over my sensitive nub. 1 bucked my hips again, not being able to stand the stimtion. Mike

    looked up at me before quietly saying something to Josh. I couldn��t hear what they <b>said</b><b>, </b>making me nervous about <b>what </b>they nned to do to me.

 Broken Dreams Stories 92

    Mike moved, taking a leg in each hand and spreading my legs wide. Josh reached past me, took a pillow, and ced it under my hips. I swallowed excitement, heat, and nerves <b>flooding </b>my body, causing my core to clench and my heart rate to speed up. I fisted two handfuls of the nket I was lying on top of needing something to hold on to so I would stay still. Not that I could do much with Mike holding both my legs in the air. <b>I </b>let out a hiss <b>of </b>breath when Josh used his fingers to <b>spread </b>my pussy lips as wide as they would go.

    ��Baby girl, you are so fucking wet,�� Josh growled <b>as </b>he ran his finger around the outside of my dripping hole. Leaning forward, he ran his tongue over my clit, making me whimper and then cry out when he slid his tongue into me. I tried to wiggle out of Mike��s hold, but his hands firmly held me.

    ��Hold still, honey. I know it��s hard, but Josh will make you feel so good; you just have to hold still.�� I nodded frantically in agreement, muscles tensing when Josh hunned his agreement, causing vibrations to shoot through my core.

    ��Feels so good,�� I moaned. ��I��m getting so close toing. I warned them. If Josh had kept this up, I don��t think I would have been able to stop the orgasm that was growing faster with each passing second. I cried out at the loss of Josh��s mouth on my sensitive flesh. He looked up at me from between my legs, studying me like a steak dinner, and he was trying to decide what to eat first.

    ��Noing yet, not until we tell you,�� Josh warned. He moved up between my legs, propping himself so he wouldn��t squish me<b>; </b>he leaned in for a deep kiss, neither of us caring that my wetness still covered his lips. Without breaking the kiss, Josh managed to climb off of me while Mike let go of my legs, cing them <b>back </b>on the bed before massaging them one at a time to make sure I <b>wasn��t </b>sore. Ending the kiss, Josh looked at me with a sexy <b>smirk</b>.

    ��You ready, baby girl?�� He asked, running his fingers down my neck and circling my breasts before pinching a nipple.

    ��Yes,�� I hiss

    ��Good girl,�� Mike kissed my stomach as he slid between my legs. ��Hold still, honey, I��m going to make youe,�� He promised me and then mmed into me hard and fast, <b>causing </b>me to shatter as I came.�� My core clenched around his hard dick, causing him to groan before he started thrusting hard and fast into me. I could feel another wave of pleasure building as Mike continued pounding into me, Josh switched between pinching my nipples to sucking on them, and 1 began to whimper.

    ��Going toe again soon, please.�� I moaned into Josh��s shoulder.

    ��Shh baby, it��s OK; <b>you </b>can let go,�� Josh reassured me, moving from my nipple to kissing up my neck, finding an extra sensitive spot to suck and nip at. Mike continued pounding into me, and when I felt his dick pulse with his release, I came hard, crying out loudly enough for everyone to hear.

    ��Such a good girl,�� <b>Josh </b>whispered in my ear; Mike climbed over a leg and copsed beside me, panting, with a pleased smile.

    ��Oh honey, that was amazing, your pussy feels so good.�� Mike <b>groaned</b>, leaning toward me and kissing my lips. Distracted by Mike, I didn��t notice josh moving between my legs until I felt him slide into me. While both guys were simr in size, Mike was longer, while Josh was thicker, and <b>as </b>he slid into me, the stretch was amazing, I loved the moment when <b>pain </b>and pleasure mixed; it was like being rewarded for doing something challenging.

    Josh moaned when he bumped into my cervix and began thrusting into me harder. ��I want us toe together, baby,�� <b>Josh </b>told me as he picked up <b>speed</b>, and I moaned my agreement.

    After a few more thrusts, I was screaming through another orgasm, with Josh following close behind, feeling him release deep inside of me before groaning and climbing up next to me, deeply kissing my lips while whispering good girl.

    Mike climbed off the bed, disappeared into the bathroom, and came back out with a damp washcloth. He gently began to <b>clean </b>me up while praising <b>me </b>for taking them both and following directions. While Mike cared for me, Josh left and returned with bottles of water for all of us. He untwisted the off of mine, handing it to me with a firm ��<b>Drink </b>it, baby girl�� before climbing back on the bed with me. Once settled, Josh pulled me closer to him, covering me with a nket and cing a gentle kiss on my head. Mike tossed the washcloth into the bathroom and climbed into bed on my other side, <b>��ѧ� </b>

    adding a gentle kiss to my lips.

    ��How are you feeling, honey? Mike asked, watching me closely.

    ��Good, fired, probably sore when I wake up, but it was worth it,�� I assured them both before adjusting to a more <b>c </b>exhaustion moving throughout my body, but I was sandwiched between guys and fell asleep quickly. Not even noticing when, one by one, the other guys

    <pfortable position. I could feel my joined us during the night..

 Broken Dreams Stories 93

    Bonu

    01:17

    I woke with a smile, still between Mike and Josh, Sitting up and noticing the other guys all still <b>asleep </b><b>made </b>my heart happy. This rtionship is working. After our crazy, loud sex, filled evening, the others came to bed like normal, with no jealousy or arguing, knowing <b>we </b><b>all </b>would make time for each other. Climbing out from between Josh and Mike, I winced when I stood. Shit, I was sore, my pussy felt like it had its heartbeat after the pounding I tookst night, it was so worth it, and I <b>would </b>so do it again, I thought to myself as I went in search of some painkillers.

    After taking a couple of painkillers, I took a quick shower and quietly got some clothes to change into. Everyone else was still asleep<b>, </b><b>so </b>I headed downstairs, started the <b>coffee</b>, and <b>stared </b>at the machine, hoping that watching it would make the coffee brew faster. I think today would be a good day to stay home and rx, Not that this whole vacation hadn��t been rxing, but I knew when we flew back to the city the day after tomorrow, life would return to normal, and I wouldn��t be <b>able </b>to have all my guys with me as I did right now. So, staying home with movies, popcorn, <b>and </b>games was great. I knew I wouldn��t get any arguments from the others.

    The coffee machine let out onest gurgle, alerting me that caffeine was within my reach. I quickly made a cup of coffee, wandered outside, sat in one of the chairs facing theke, and enjoyed the quiet morning. The sun had been <b>up </b>for <b>a </b>while, but the birds were still chirping away. The smell of my coffee mixed with the fresh <b>pine </b>scent of the forest made me wish the rest of the world would just fall away, leaving us in peace to live our lives together away from the craziness of the city. Maybe someday, when we were <b>all </b>done with school, Mike and Drew would be out of the military for good, and Patrick had seeded in turning his businesspletely legal, we could <b>find </b>a home like this, peaceful, secluded, and just us.

    I had never considered myself antisocial or wanted to live <b>off</b>�Cgrid. Hell, I had never pictured myself leaving the city. It was <b>getting </b>away from my hellish life with my father, yes, finding a job that could support me, yes. Until the guys bought me out here, I had never seen myself doing anything but survive. Now, <b>I </b>could see a different path, where we were all a family, finding a ce to live that would <b>make </b>us all happy, family holidays spent together or with Patrick��s family. Someday, children will fill the house withughter and noise. I was so lost in thought that I didn��t hear the sliding door <b>open </b>or Drew walking out to join me in my peaceful morning solitude.

    I was startled <b>out </b><b>of </b>my thoughts when Drew shifted in his chair, causing it to squeak against the stone pavers. I looked in his direction, sighing in relief when it was Drew

    ��Hi, I didn��t hear youe outside. <b>Sorry</b>, I didn��t mean to ignore

    ��It��s all r

    you.�� I blushed.

    I right, sweet girl; I was enjoying the peaceful morning, too. What were you thinking about so hard??

    I blushed harder but admitted <b>to </b>him where my mind had been wandering.

    ��I like the sound of that. After thest few years, a nice, quiet life outside the city sounds perfect,�� Drew admitted, ��Plus, I know we all would want to have children with you someday.��

    I reach <b>across </b>to Drew and link our fingers together. He squeezes my hand, and we sit in contented silence, watching the forest wake up <b>around </b>us. Once I was done with my coffee, Drew tugged at my <b>hand</b>, and I went to him, cuddling into hisp. I was still cuddled in Drew��sp when Jake <b>came </b>to tell us breakfast was ready.

    I <b>told </b>the guys about my stay�Cat�Chome movie day during breakfast, and they all quickly agreed. Once breakfast was cleaned up, we all gathered in the living room<b>, </b>and the guys immediately began debating what <b>movie </b>we should watch first. After listening to the guys debate for several minutes without getting anywhere, an idea crossed my mind, and I got up and went to the kitchen, dug through a junk drawer, and pulled out a pad of paper and a pencil. Returning to the living room, I began writing down the movies being discussed.

    ��Love, what are you doing? Patrick asked, spotting me writing.

    *Instead of debating every movie we are going to watch today, I��m going to write down all the ones we want to watch, then pick o that��s what we will watch,�� I exined, and that��s how I ended up spending the next twenty minutes writing down movie titles and the guys listed off one out of a hat, and everything they wanted to see. I also managed to sneak in a few movies I wanted to see.

    I stopped writing when we had over thirty movies listed, and Mike handed me the baseball cap he had been wearing. I tossed in all the and handed the hat <b>to </b>Patrick<b>, </b>who gave them a shake and held the hat out to me. 1 reached in and pulled out the first movie, an action�Cadventure, and pieces paper Josh cheered since it was one of his choices. The others groaned, but I reminded them that we had <b>to </b>watch whatever was picked out of the hat.

    ��OK, I��m in charge today, so here��s what we will do. If you are not already inly clothes, change, and bring down any nkets or anything else you want for movie�Cwatching. <b>I </b>will start working on snacks and drinks; we will all meet back here in twenty minutes.�� Everyone got up, moving in a different direction. Patrick followed me into the kitchen since he didn��t need to change. He began pulling drinks out of the fridge while I started making popcorn and looking for some other snacks.

    Twenty minutester, we were all back in the living room. I was cuddled between Drew and Patrick, andke was sitting on the floor between my legs. bead resting on my thigh. Josh dimmed the lights for <b>us </b>and hit y on the first movie of the <b>day</b>,

 Broken Dreams Stories 94

    <b>Chapter </b><b>94 </b>

    We spent the day cuddling together, watching movies, and taking breaks to make lunch and dinner. I switched how I was <b>cuddling </b>with each time I drew a new film out of the hat. It was a peaceful day, and we all enjoyed it. After dinner, we decided to take a break from the movie marathon and walk to theke. We <b>walked </b>out to the dock, sitting down along the edge, feet dangling in the water, watching the sunset.

    ��What will happen once we fly back to the city?�� I asked, ��Mike <b>and </b>Drew only have one more week of leave left.�� I reached for Mike��s hand, and he <b>linked </b>our fingers together, squeezing my hand.

    ��Well, your mom and our <b>dad </b>won��t be <b>back </b>yet, so we will have the house to ourselves. I think it would be a good idea for us to start looking for a <b>ce </b>big enough for all of us. I know I would feel better knowing you were far away from your bitch of a mother.�� Drew <b>said</b>. I nodded my head in agreement. I didn��t want to think about Drew and Mike being gone for six more months. So I leaned my head against Mike��s shoulder <b>and </b>decided I wouldn��t think about it right now.

    We sat along the dock, and I was cuddled between Mike and Drew. We enjoyed the calm evening and quiet chatting until the mosquitos tried to make a meal out of us, and we all retreated to the house. Standing <b>just </b>inside the sliding <b>ss </b>door, I scratched at a mosquito bite, thinking I might want to reconsider living so close to water since the bugs seemed to like the way I tasted, when Patrick came up behind me, wrapping his arms around my waist and kissing my neck. I groaned and rxed into him as he continued trailing kisses down my neck. My legs almost <b>gave </b>out when he ran his teeth across my ear lobe and gave <b>a </b>very masculine chuckle before he scooped me <b>up </b>in his arms <b>and </b>tumed toward the stairs.

    ��Where are we going?�� I giggled as Patrick nuzzled my neck. ��Are we done with movie day?��

    ��Don��t worry, love, I have something that will be even better to <b>watch </b><b>than </b>a movie. Patrick grinned wickedly.

    ��So what is it called? I asked, ying along<b>. </b>

    called watching my dick slide into your tight hole,�� Patrick murmured into my ear as he began to climb the stairs.

    +10

    <b>Bonu </b>

    01:07

    That

    sounds like an interesting show. When does it start? I teased.

    ��Just as soon as I get you onto your bed, Patrick promised, entering my bedroom and kicking the door closed behind him. Crossing the room, heid me on the bed, stripping off <b>his </b>clothes and joining me on the bed.

    ��Well, someone looks like they are ready for the <b>show</b>, I teased, looking down at Patrick��s hard dick.

    Oh love, he��s been ready to go since I wrapped my arms around you downstairs. Now, let��s get you out of these clothes because there is something 1 want to show you<b>?</b>��

    ��Show me, hmm, I wonder what there could be left to show me,��

    While we were talking, Patrick had been working on getting my clothes off<b>, </b><b>and </b>I was nowpletely naked, lying on the bed in front of him.

    ��Like what you see?�� I teased, moving my legs so he could see everything.

    Patrick groaned as his eyes took in my soaking pussy; reaching out, he slowly ran his finger from my entrance to my clit, causing me to whimper at the

    sensation.

    ��I think w

    nk you are <b>just </b>as ready <b>as </b>I am. Isn��t that right, love?�� he growled, climbing in between my legs.

    ��Yes, please,�� I <b>groaned </b><b>as </b>he slid my legs over his shoulders and mmed into me. I screamed his name as my pussy stretched around his dick, and with two more thrusts, I <b>was </b>falling apart around him. Patrick groaned as my walls mped around him, forcing him to pump harder into me. I could <b>feel </b>another orgasm beginning to build as his dick ran across my <b>g </b>spot.

    *Please don��t stop, I��m so close,�� I begged him. Patrick growled in response, moving my legs off his shoulder and spreading them wide. He continued to m into me so fast I could feel his balls pping against my ass. Patrick moaned, and I could feel the head of his dick bumping my cervix; we both came apart at the same time<b>, </b>and our voices mingled <b>as </b>we cried out together.

    Patrick rolled off of me, careful not to identally hit my ribs, and gathered me in his arms, turning my face so he could kiss <b>me </b>gently on the hips before letting out another groan.

    ��Love, <b>you </b>him.

    have no idea how much I have wanted to do this <b>to </b>you all day. Patrick murmured, giving my ear a final nibble before pulling me closer to

    ��You��re right; I did enjoy the show, I told him; resting my <b>head </b>on his shoulder, I ran my fingers along his side, finding a <b>scar </b>along one of his ribs. I

    stopped and looked at him with questions running through my mind. ��What happened here?�� I asked him, running my finger along the scar. It was long and thin and felt too narrow to be a knife wound

    ��Hmm,? Oh, that? It��s just a surgery scar, nothing too exciting. He told me as he <b>ran </b>his fingers down my bare back.

    ��What kind of surgery?�� I was curious now that he was sounding evasive.

    ��Broke <b>a </b>rib in a fight, it punctured a lung and poked holes in a couple of other vital organs, so they went in so I wouldn��t bleed to death. He said it so calmly like it happened daily and wasn��t a big deal. I propped myself up on my elbows and stared at him in shock.

    ��Do the others know?�� I asked in shock.

    ��Of course,�� Patrick snorted. Drew was the one who made me go to the hospital after the fight. Boy, my mom was mad once she knew I would be <b>okay</b>. Have you ever been scolded in Irish? Let me tell you, it��s not present.�� Patrick shuddered <b>as </b>I just sat there, stunned, looking at him.

    ��When was this?�� I looked at the sear again. It was healed, so it must <b>have </b>been a while

    <b>ago</b><b>. </b>

    ��Hmm, ten, almost eleven years ago. My dads got me into boxing when I was about five. When I turned eighteen, they introduced me to the underground fighting ring. I was doing really well until thatst fight. I don��t know what my mom <b>said </b>to my dads, but once I was out of the hospital, they wouldn��t let me fight anymore. That��s also when I was given apany to run,��

    ��You��re lucky that happened before I knew you, I grumbled. ��Or being told off in Irish would have been the least of your worries.��

    Patrick cocked an eyebrow at me. ��Oh really, what would a tiny thing like you have done to me?�� He asked, his voice teasing.

    ��Hmm, most likely withheld sex until you promised never to do it again.�� I grinned, looking at Patrick��s horrified expression.

    <b>Now</b>, love, that would just be punishing both of us,�� Patrick <b>said</b>, a note of teasing back in his voice.

    ��I <b>would </b>miss the great sex, yes, but I do have four other boyfriends who I��m sure would be happy to pick up the ck.�� I think I might <b>have </b>shocked him into silence<b>. </b>I looked at him, waiting for a response.

    He chuckled, ��You know, love, I think I will be a very good boy after this,�� he said, rolling toward me. I smiled, thinking he was going to kiss me, until I felt his fingers running up my sides and then digging under my arms. I shrieked as he tickled me,ughing until tears were running down my face. He stopped immediately, though, when I called for mercy and told him I <b>was </b>about to pee.

    Propping himself on his elbows over me, he kissed me gently. ��I love you,�� he whispered against my lips.

    ��I love you too,�� I said, <b>kissing </b>him back.

 Broken Dreams Stories 95

    <b>Chapter </b>95

    ��Where should we start looking for property?�� Patrick and I hade back downstairs after taking quick showers and changing into clean clothes. The other guys had all grinned at me, making me blush, knowing they had all heard Patrick making mee. Jake <b>had </be to my rescue, though, sweeping me up in his arms and sitting on the couch with me cuddled in hisp. His mouth pressed against my ear as he told me I was his tonight. I had forced myself to focus on the conversation the others were having about the type of property we needed.

    ��Several smaller <b>towns </b>outside the city would probably work well for us. We can also use my parents apartment if we find something we like that is too far tomute or if we need to go into the city for something. Besides, I n on working more from home once thest couple of things are wrapped up and my business goespletely legal, so as long as we are close enough to the university for the twins, I don��t mind looking at smaller areas.�� Patrick <b>shrugged </b>his shoulders.

    I sat up from my lounged position against Jake. ��Are you serious that we <b>can </b><b>look </b>at ces in sm

    smaller towns?�� I asked excitedly.

    <b>��</b><b>Yes</b>, sweetheart,�� Jake assured me. We know how important it is for you to feel safe, and if getting out of the city and living in a small town will do that, then that��s what we will do. 1 still couldn��t believe that the guys would be willing to give up the excitement of the <b>city </b>just for me. I looked around at the others, all giving nods of agreement. My eyes teared up, and I turned in Jake��sp, giving him a tight hug, wiping tears from my eyes, and whispering thank you repeatedly.

    ��Love, we would do anything for you; moving to a house that will make all of us happy is not a sacrifice for any of us, I promise<b>.</b><b>�� </b>Patrick reached over, rubbing my back while Jake held me. Knowing we all wanted the same thing in a new home made me excited to go back to the city so we could start

    our search.

    We began discussing what we wanted in the house. The guys all wanted <b>a </b>small gym and pool. I wanted a library and a theater room. We talked about the <b>possibility </b>of a guest house in case Patrick��s family wanted to visit but decided that it is always something that could be builtter. Everyone agreed that having our own spaces was necessary, and <b>we </b>should look for a house with at least six bedrooms. The twins said they had no problem sharing a room, <b>but </b>I still wanted to ensure they could each have their own space. We spent the <b>rest </b>of the evening talking about our ns for the next week before Drew and Mike had to return to their base,

    When the talk turned to our trip back to the city, I began to worry about the flight the next night. 1 did not want a <b>repeat </b>of our flight up here, and I was <b>not </b>in a rush to experience two hours of motion sickness again. ��Do you think Jamie has any more of the sedative you guys <b>gave </b>me when I was having my bad night? My question caused everyone to stop mid�Cconversation and stare at me worriedly.

    <b>you </b>anxious

    Within seconds, Drew was kneeling in front of me, his hands cupping my <b>face </b>so he could look me in the eyes. ��What��s wrong, Em? Are yo about something? Do you feel sick at all?��

    I ced both my <b>hands </b>over Drew��s ��I��m fine, I promise. I was thinking about the flight back to the city and didn��t want the same thing to happen to me on the way back. If you could give me a little bit of the sedative, enough to make me tired so I can sleep on the ne, I might not get <b>as </b>sick as 1 did on the way up.��

    ��That��s a perfect idea; I will look into more in the morning and have a n <b>in </b>ce before we have to leave,�� He promised before kissing my forehead and then standing and returning to his seat. As the guys continued to talk, the conversation turned to a new video game that would be released soon. 1 let the guys soothing voices fade into the background as I began to imagine what our life would look like once we were all together in our new home.

    I didn��t know what time it was or <b>how </b>much time had passed when I felt movement as I was lifted into someone��s arms. allowing my imagination to wander. I saw I was still in Jake��s arms when I opened my <b>eyes</b>. He smiled down at me gently as he walked us into my room.

    must have dozed off while

    Sitting on the bed, he kissed me, promising he would be right back. I heard the bathroom door close, and I <b>made </b>myselffortable, pulling a light nket up to my waist and snuggling down into the soft pillows. Jake came out of the bathroom a few minutester and joined <b>me </b>on the bed, pulling me closer to him; he leaned down and kissed me, starting with my lips and then moving along my cheek. When he kissed me behind my ear, I began to whimper.

    <b>��</b><b>Shh</b>, sweetheart, I n on taking my time and exploring every part of your body; I will make you feel so good and loved. All your stress and worry will just melt away.�� I groaned, entirely on board with Jake��s n, as he kissed down my neck and along my corbone. He pulled me into a sitting position and grabbed the hem of my shirt.

    ��Arms up, Em; I want to get this shirt off you.�� Jake let out augh at how quickly I moved. He pulled my shirt off, kissing my lips again, before <bying </b>me down again and rolling so I <b>was </b>on top of him. My surprised squeak had him chuckling, <b>Jake </b>shifted me until his hard dick was pressing against my clit. I cried out at the sensation, and he grinned, pulling me closer to him for another kiss. He began trailing kisses down my <b>body </b><b>again</b>; when <b>he </b>got <b>to </b>my breasts, he urged me to sit up, and my breasts were now right in front of his face. Jake groaned before reaching up and gently bugging on my nipple. My <b>moan </b>turned into a gasp aske leaned up and took my nipple into his mouth, sucking gently. The <b>sensation </b>of his mouth gently sucking sent waves of sensation through my body<b>, </b>causing my core to clench and bringing me to the edge of orgasm.

    +10:

    Jake, I��m so close toing.�� I whimpered. His <b>hum </b>of approval <b>sent </b>another shockwave through my care<b>, </b>and I came apart in his arms.

 Stories 96

    Jake ran his tongue slowly around my nipple onest time as my body continued to shake. ��That��s it, sweetheart. I love watching youe apart for me.�� All I could do was groan as Jake focused on my other nipple, running his tongue around it before sucking it into his mouth. When my arms began <b>to </b>shake, he rolled us so I was under him, never letting go of my nipple.

    ��Jake, this feels so good,�� I moaned as I thrust my hips against his hard dick. Jake groaned, releasing my nipple and capturing my lips in a deep kiss. Sitting up between my legs, he ran his fingers over my soaked <b>panties</b>, then moved back so he could pull them off. I whimpered<b>, </b>knowing I would soon be feeling his dick inside of me. Sliding back between my legs, he took his <b>hard </b>dick <b>and </b>ran it over my clit<b>, </b>causing me to moan.

    <b>��</b><b>Shh</b>, sweetheart, I will give you what you need. It��s going to feel so good when I slide deep into you; you��re so wet. I��m going to be inside you with one thrust.�� I cried out as <b>he </b>did just that, slowly entering me in one long thrust.�� I love <b>you</b><b>, </b>sweetheart,�� Jake whispered, pressing gentle kisses against my lips.

    ��I love you too,�� I whispered back<b>, </b>reaching my hand up to cup his face as he continued his slow thrusts. We continued the slow, sensual love�Cmaking, Jake speeding up his thrusts so we could orgasm together.

    Wey together, trading kisses as we cuddled. ��I have never felt anything like that before,�� I told Jake. ��It was amazing and just what I needed.��

    <b>��</b><b>It </b>was perfect for me, too, sweetheart. It is something we are going to do again many times: Jake pulled me closer and kissed me deeply before sitting up, pulling me with him, and leading me <b>into </b>the bathroom for a shower.

    After showering and changing into clean clothes, Jake led me back to bed, lying down and pulling me so close that I was almost entirely on <b>top </b>of him. We fell asleep like this, and when I woke the following day, I was cuddled between <b>Jake </b><b>and </b>josh, content <b>to </b>stay like this forever. Unfortunately, we were flying back to the city tonight and had to get packed and ready to go. The twins woke up at almost the same time and got me out of bed with kisses and promises of coffee.

    I was sitting at the kitchen ind, clutching my promised cup of coffee, when the other guys began to appear. Their hair still rumpled from sleep, they each stopped beside me, pressing good morning kisses to my lips before heading for the coffee pot. After breakfast was finished, everyone disappeared to their cooms to begin packing. When Drew came in, I stopped <b>what </b>I was doing and went to him, wrapping my arms around his waist and resting my head <b>against </b>his chest.

    ��I wish we didn��t have to leave,�� I said into his chest. Drew gave me a tight hug and kissed the top of my head.

    ��I know, Em. I wish we could stay longer, too, but it��s only going to be a few more months, and we will all be together again in our new

    <b>+</b><b>10</b>%

    <b>Bonus </b>

    00:32

    After another tight hug and <b>a </b>kiss on my lips, Drew took my hand and led me over to the bed, where my clothes were in a pile<b>, </b>waiting to be folded into my bag. ��You fold <bnd </b>pack. I will bring you the rest of your stuff,�� He told me before disappearing into the closet. With Drew��s help, packing up <b>took </b>very little time. When Drew had headed downstairs with my bag, I did a final walkthrough to ensure I had everything and then headed downstairs.

    I was the only one downstairs, so I pulled out my book <b>and </b><b>sat </b>on the couch, getting lost in the pages of the story while I waited for the others to conte down. It took about an hour, but we were finally all packed and <b>loaded </b>into the SUV, <b>ready </b>to drive back to Pornd. Sean was driving with Jamie in the front seat, I was in the middle row between Patrick and Drew, while the other three were in the back row. I tested my head on Patrick��s shoulder as we <b>drove</b>, watching the scenery.

    When we pulled into the private airstrip, it felt like very little time had passed. Sean parked by our ne<b>, </b>and we all climbed aboard. Jamie followed us <b>inside</b>. At the same <b>time</b>, Sean unloaded our bags from the back of the SUV and drove off. We had gotten to the ne earlier than expected, and someone had thought ahead and had ate lunch waiting for us. I sat between Mike and Josh on the couch but just picked at my food. I was getting anxious, and the food just didn��t appeal to me

    It only took a couple of minutes for my <b>two </b>most dominant guys to notice I wasn��t eating, and they began trying to get me to eat more than the couple bites I had taken. After some prodding, I admitted that I was getting anxious about the flight and that my stomach was getting upset. Mike got up and headed toward the back of the ne; I saw him stop next to Drew and tell him something. Then, both of them were heading back toward me, Drew squatting <b>in </b>front of me. After checking me over, he went back to his seat <b>and </b>came back with two small pills, handing them to me, along with a cold bottle of water.

    ��What are these?�� I asked, and Drew exined that one was to help calm my anxiety and the other was to help with my nausea.

    ��It��s the pill form of what Jamie gave you at theke house. It will make your stomach feel better<b>, </b>and the anxiety meds will probably make you rxed enough so we don��t have a repeat of the flight up here.�� Drew exined. It sounded good to me. I was already this worked up, <b>and </b>the ne hadn��t even moved yet, so I took both pills <b>and </b>sat back on the couch, waiting for them to take effect<b>. </b>Once my stomach began to feel better<b>, </b><b>I </b><b>ate </b>enough to my guys happy, pulled out my book<b>, </b><b>and </b>decided to read until we were ready to <b>take </b>off.

    ? Thad only read a chapter when I began to feel drowsy, and after several times losing my ce when my eyes drifted shut, I felt someone pull the book

    ��

    from my hands. I grumbled in protest, but I was too tired to fight them, so I was urged toy down, my head resting on someone��sp. I felt a light

    nket slide across my legs, and someone brushed the hair from my face. That was thest thing I remember as 1 fell into a deep sleep.

 Broken Dreams Stories 97

    <b>Chapter </b>97

    1 woke up sometimeter when I felt the couch shift under me. Jake was sitting by my head, and when he saw my eyes were open, he ran a hand through my hair.

    ��It��s all right, sweetheart. We are in the air and should bending in about an hour.��

    Why don��t you try to go h

    back to sleep?��

    I mumbled my agreement, but wanting to be closer to jake, I sat up and climbed into hisp, reaching behind me to pull the nket back over me. Jake <b>chuckled </b>at my groggy movements and settled me into a morefortable position on hisp before covering me back up.

    Thank you, Jakey. Love you,�� I mumbled into his shoulder before falling asleep again.

    I awoke for the second time when I felt jake moving. Lifting my head from his shoulder, I looked around. Everyone else was standing and gathering their things. I was so confused. Did I sleep through the entire fight? I looked up atke, and he nodded, having read the confusion on my face.

    ��Yes, sweetheart, <b>you </b>slept through the entire fight. Can you walk, or would you like me to carry you to the car?�� It was too many questions for tired brain, so I <bid </b>my head back on Jake��s shoulder. He chuckled, kissed my forehead, and then stood and descended the stairs.

    When we reached the car, <b>Jake </b>passed me off to Mike so he could climb into it. Okay, honey, I need you to stand up now,�� <b>Mike </b><b>said</b>, setting me down and holding onto my waist until he was sure I was steady. I blinked up at him, trying <b>to </b>clear thest remnants of sleep from my brain. Jake held his hand and helped me into the back of the car. Mike climbing in after me. Once everyone was settled <b>and </b>with Jamle behind the wheel, we headed out Into thete afternoon traffic of the city.

    *Okay, I miss theke house abready, Jake said as we crept along. There was an ident on the freeway, and our forty�Cfive�Cminute drive home turned Into almost two hours. The others murmured their agreement, and I perked up.

    ��We could turn around and head back there now,�� I said hopefully.

    ��Sorry, love, not this time,�� Patrick leaned forward from the third row and squeezed my shoulder.

    ��I know. It was just a thought,�� 1 sighed.

    <b>+</b>10% <b>Bonus </b>

    00:19

    Once we passed the ident scene, the traffic picked up, and we pulled into the gatedmunity just as my stomach let out a loud growl. I blushed as everyone turned to look at me. I could tell my face was beet red. Drew <b>pulled </b>out his phone and pulled up a delivery app. ��What sounds good for dinner,

    ��Pizza,�� I said without any hesitation. Drew ced the order as we climbed out of the car. I stopped looking up at the house and sighed. Josh stopped next to me <b>and </b>took my hand.

    ��I know how you feel, baby girl; I promise we will begin looking for a new ce tomorrow.

    ��That sounds good to me, I told him as we went up the stairs and into the <b>house</b>.

    Jamie and Sean had left our bags in the entryway, and after a few quiet words with Patrick, they both left. We each grabbed our bag and returned to the guy��s side of the house. I dropped my bag on the floor of my room, not wanting to unpack right now, and returned to the living room with my <b>book</b>. I flopped into the corner of the couch and began reading, waiting for the guys <b>to </b>join me.

    Drew came into the living room, stopping to kiss me. He said the pizza was here, and he was going downstairs to get it. I put my <b>book </b>down<b>, </b>and went <b>to </b>get tes and drinks out. By the time Drew came back upstairs with the boxes <b>of </b>pizza, the others <b>had </b>emerged from their rooms, and we <b>all </b><b>sast </b>down and ate.

    Dinner was quiet, everyone lost in their own thoughts. Once we had finished cleaning up from dinner Josh spoke up. Letse up with a n for tomorrow so we can get an early start. I will call our realtor first thing tomorrow morning with the list of ces we want to see, <b>and </b>hopefully we will get to see most of them tomorrow. We <b>all </b>agreed it was a good idea, and everyone pulled out their phones, we narrowd down where we wanted to look to three different small towns, far enough away from the city to make it peaceful, but close enough for school and work. Then came the fun part, <b>making </b><b>a </b>list of the ces we thought would work well for us.

    ��I think I found something,�� I said excitedly jumping off the couch where I had been sitting. It only has five <b>bedrooms</b>, but it��s ten thousand square feet, so if we decide we need more rooms there��s plenty of space. It alsoes with forty�Cfive acres, so we have lots of privacy. Plus it already had a gym, and a theater room. Theres also a separate shop/guest house and there is enough room to put in a pool if we want.�� The others crowded around me as we <b>looked </b>through the pictures, and by the time we were done scrolling through the photos, the guys were just as excited <b>as </b>I was. ��It is an hour from the <b>city </b>though, so I don��t know if that��s going to be to much of <b>a </b><b>drive</b>?�� This was <b>the </b>only downside to this perfect house��

    ��Lets take a look at the house tomorrow, and then we will talk about themute. I would be <b>more </b>then happy to have a longer drive into the city if this

    house is a perfect for us as it looks. Patrick said, kissing my cheek before returning to his ce on the couch. I did a little happy dance before sitting

    back down, excited that everyone like the house 1 found as much as I did.

 Broken Dreams Stories 98

    Patrick made a few phone calls<b>, </b><b>and </b>we had several houses we would see tomorrow with his dad��s real estate agent. After talking to the agent, Patrick approached nie, picked me up, and sat down, settling me in hisp as the others set up their video game. I rxed against Patrick as Jake and Josh took a turn at their racing game. As I watched the twinspete with each other, I was idly ying with Patrick��s fingers. Since the others were focused on the game, I decided I would <b>be </b>brave and pulled Patrick��s hand closer to me; leaning down. I nipped at one of his <b>fingers</b>, causing him to let out a quiet hiss. I smiled <b>at </b>his reaction <b>and </b>sucked his finger into my <b>mouth</b>. Patrick let out a soft moan before standing with me still in his arms. His movement caused me to lose my grip on his finger, and I pouted, causing him to chuckle as he turned toward the room he used when staying over.

    <b>��</b>Night, guys,�� I called over Patrick��s shoulder as we disappeared into his room; theughter of the others cut off when Patrick closed the door behind us. Walking over to the bed andying me down, Patrick stood over me with a stem look.

    <b>You </b>were being such a tease <b>out </b>there,�� He murmured, running his hand down my side <b>as </b><b>he </b>leaned <b>over</b><b>, </b>kissing me, and sliding my bottoms off in

    one swift <b>move</b>.

    ��I felt brave, <b>especially </b>since I know you will have to return to work soon, and I won��t see you as much.�� I moaned as his kisses continued down my <b>body</b>, stopping to tease my already sensitive clit with his tongue. ��Patrick, more, please,�� I whined as he teased me. His tongue disappeared from my clit, and he was suddenly <b>over </b>me, leaning down for a kiss.

    ��Is this what you need love?�� He growled into my ear <b>as </b>he pressed his hard dick into the <b>entrance </b>of my dripping pussy.

    ��Yes, more,�� I hissed<b>. </b>Patrick <b>slid </b>just his tip in as I continued to wiggle underneath him, trying unsessfully to <b>thrust </b>my hips.

    <b>��</b>Shh, love, I know what you need,�� Patrick murmured into my neck as he kissed and sucked <b>his </b>way down to my breasts. He thrust <b>hard </b><b>into </b>me as he sucked a nipple into his <b>mouth</b>, and I screamed in pleasure. He continued taking me <b>hard </b>and fast while his mouth tormented my nipples. I could feel my orgasm building quickly as his hard dick hit all the right spots.

    We both came apart at the same time, my inner walls clenching tightly against his dick as I felt him pulse <b>inside </b>of me. Patrick copsed next to me with a groan, his dick sliding out of my well�Cused pussy<b>. </b>I rolled toward him, kissing him before groaning, ��<b>god</b>, I needed that,�� Patrick chuckled <b>as </b>he ran his hand down my side, stopping to squeeze <b>and </b>p my <b>ass</b>. I let out a grumble of protest before cuddling closer <b>to </b>him and cing a kiss on his

    chest

    ��You don��t think I was too <b>loud</b>, do you?�� <b>I </b><b>asked</b>, suddenly self�Cconscious of the sounds I had been making. Even though the guys had repeatedly told me they weren��t jealous of each other, I was still worried.

    ��Love, trust me, if any of them heard you, they enjoyed ev

    every second of listening to you receive pleasure. No one is jealous, I promise.��

    I sighed as Patrick wrapped his arms around me, kissing me gently and telling me to rest.

    I woke a <b>couple </b>of hourster when I felt the bed dip behind me, and I lifted my head from Patrick��s shoulder to see Drew climbing into bed behind me. I shifted so I <b>could </b>reach Drew��s lips and kissed him.

    ��Go back to sleep, sweet girl, ��he whispered so as not to wake Patrick. I mumbled my agreement and shifted back so my head was <b>again </b>on Patrick��s shoulder. I was just drifting off to sleep when I felt Drew��s hard body pressing against my back. He wrapped <b>an </b>arm around me, hand gently sping <b>a </b>breast. The next thing I knew, I felt Drew��s hard dick sliding slowly into me, causing me to hiss at the sensation of being stretched from this position.

    <b>Patrick��s </b>eyes <b>popped </b>open, <b>and </b>when he saw Drew behind me, he chuckled <b>before </b>reaching down and moving my leg onto his hip so Drew could thrust deeper into me. I continued to whimper as both guys pressed gentle kisses against my sensitive skin, then Patrick slid his hand down, stopping to rub my clit as Drew contained to slide into me. My pussy clenched, causing Drew to moan before picking up his pace, pounding harder into me as Patrick held me still. I could tell Drew was close when I felt his dick begin to pulse, Patrick started to rub my clit faster, and my orgasm surged forward. I cried out as my pussy mped around Drew��s dick causing him to groan his own release before falling back on the pillow next to me with a groan.

    ��Love <b>you </b>both,�� I sighed as my eyes drifted closed.

    The sound of Patricks phone ringing woke us the next morning. Grumbling Patrick rolled over blindly searching for his phone. Finding it he cracked an eye before sending it to voice mail, then rolling back to <b>me</b>. Not <b>even </b>a minuteter Drews phone began to ring and all three of us groaned. cing a kiss on my <b>should </b>Drew sat up, finding his phone he silenced the call as well. Drew had just gathered me back into <b>his </b>arms, when there was a loud. knocking on the door.

    ��Come in,�� Patrick growled. Mike walked in a worried look on his face.

    ��Whats wrong?�� I asked sitting up between the guys <b>as </b>Mike moved to the foot of the bed.

    Mike sat down on the foot of the bed facing the three of us, his hand resting on my leg. ��I��m not sure how concerned to be, but Dad��s boat has been

    missing for two days.��

 Broken Dreams Stories 99

    <b>Chapter </b>99

    We had all gathered in the living room once Mike <b>had </b>woken us up with the news of the missing boat. As callous <b>as </b>it sounded, I could have cared less about my missing mother. I was, however, concerned about my guys. They all sat around the living room, faces clouded with worry. Patrick called his parents when we showered and dressed, and they promised toe over immediately. I was sitting between the twins; <b>Josh </b>held my hand while Jake rested his head against my shoulder, fidgeting with my fingers. Jake had the most challenging time with this, and I kept checking on him. Drew, Mike, and Patrick were sitting close together, whispering. When Josh��s phone alerted us that Patrick��s parents had arrived, I tried to stand to let them in, but Jake tightened his grip on me. <b>The </b>unhappy sound he made caused me to cuddle closer to him. Josh leaned over<b>, </b>giving me <b>a </b>quick kiss before heading downstairs.

    A few minutester<b>, </b>Shannon entered the living room, her face written with motherly concern. She made her way around the room, stopping to give <b>each </b>of my guys hugs and murmuring words of encouragement. When she got to where Jake <b>and </b>I were cuddled, she sat on the coffee table, cupping Jake��s face and patting my hand with the other.

    ��Oh my loves, Patrick��s dads will do everything they can to find your parents.�� I nodded my head, giving her hand <b>a </b>squeeze of thanks. My worry <b>about </b><b>Jake </b><b>and </b>the others took up most of my concentration. Just then, Patrick��s dads came in, and Patrick went over to greet them. I know it was silly that i was eighteen and legally an adult, but Patrick��s parents being here made me feel <b>like </b>everything would be ok now that the adults were here. Over the next half hour, we all gathered around the dining room table downstairs, and <b>Patrick��s </b>fathers began making phone calls while Shannon disappeared into the kitchen. I had tried <b>to </b>go with her, but Jake still wasn��t letting go of me, so I just sat with him, offering as muchfort and support as possible.

    Conner ended his phone call and went to where Patrick was sitting with Drew, Mike, and Josh, where he began speaking quietly to them. Drew��s phone alerted again that someone was at the front door, and Michael stood heading to let in whoever was there. Within minutes, he returned with Jamie and Sean on his heels. Sean waited by the door while Jamie went to speak with Patrick and Conner beforeing over to me. He sat beside me in an empty chair, resting his hand on my shoulder.

    ��I promise we will find them,ss,�� He said quietly.

    Thank you, Jamie, for all your help. I hope the <b>boat </b>is found for the guys sake.

    Jamie stood, giving my shoulder a final squeeze before returning to Patrick and Conner. Shannon came in a few minutester, followed by several staff members carrying food trays. They quickly set everything down and began serving tes for everyone. I just picked at my food while Jake sat beside me. showing <b>no </b>interest in his food<b>. </b><b>I </b><b>shared </b>a worried look with Josh, who had also been observing his brother with concern.

    Once everyone was done <b>eating</b>, Conner stood. ��I have contacted as many of my associates as possible close to your parentsst known location. They keep their eyes on things there and will let me know if anything happens. I��m also sending Jamie and Sean down to assist in the search and keep their eyes on things.�� With that, we all stood, Patrick��s parents gathering around us to hug everyone. We walked them to the door, promising to call if we needed anything. Shannon hugged me, telling me she would call and check in with me tonight. Casting another worried look at Jake��s <b>way</b>, she followed her men.

    After Drew closed the door, he turned around, leaning heavily against it. I need to call the base and let them know what��s going on and see if we can get some emergency leave. Mike,e with me. As they headed down the <b>hall</b>, Josh took my hand and turned to the stairs, and we headed back to our wing

    We sat back in the living room; Josh turned on the TV and handed Jake one of the game controllers to distract him. The twins began their game, and Patrick approached me, taking my hand. He pulled me off the <b>couch</b>, sat, and ced me on hisp. I leaned back against his chest, and Patrick hugged

    <ol>

    <li><b>me</b>. </li>

    </ol>

    ��Everything is going to be ok, love.�� He promised.

    ��I��m worried about <b>Jake</b>,�� I admitted, and <b>Patrick </b>nodded in agreement.

    ��He will be ok, too, though he will probably he very attached to you for a while. Losing his mom at such a young age left him with a fear of abandonment.��

    ��I know. I will be patient with him, I promised as I nced at the twins. <b>Jake </b>looked my way, and I <b>gave </b>him a gentle smile before he returned his attention to the game.

    We watched the <b>twins </b>y for almost half an hour when Drew and Mike returned, ��Well, Mike made a few calls, and we have a month of energe leave with the possibility of more if we need it. Drew said,ing over, sitting down next to Patrick, and taking my hand in his

    How are you h

    Cholding up?�� I asked Dew, closely watching him. I knew most of my attention had been focused on <bke</b>, and I wanted to ensure the rest of my guys would be ok<b>, </b>ton.

    Tridiorg ok, I promise. Our dad has been into some less�Cthan�Clegal activities; I��m just concerned that it finally caught up with him. His political campaign is his top priority to him. He wouldn��t just leave it and disappear. I noticed Drew hadn��t said anything about their father not wanting to leave his boys but didn��t say anything. I know the guys cared about him, even if he didn��t deserve it.

 Broken Dreams Stories 100

    Chapter <b>100 </b>

    ��I need to make a couple of calls, and I will be right <b>back</b>,�� Patrick said before sliding me off hisp and heading toward his room. I moved closer to Drew, sliding my arm across his waist and resting my head on his chest. We <b>sat </b>quietly, each of us lost in our thoughts. Patrick <b>came </b>back into the living room about twenty minutester. ��Go get your overnight bags. We are getting out of here.�� He told us. We all stared at him for <b>several </b>seconds before he continued. ��I rescheduled the house viewings for tomorrow, and I want to get you all out of here. We all have phones, so there��s no point just waiting <b>around </b>here. I rented a <b>vacation </b>home near the house we all liked for a few nights. I want to spend some time up there to get a feel for the area; <b>we </b>are driving up there today, so let��s <b>get </b>moving.��

    As the guys stood up and went to their rooms for their bags, I walked up to Patrick, standing on my tiptoes to kiss his cheek. I whispered <b>a </b>thank you to him before retrieving my bag. Since we had just returned from theke house, most of <b>our </b>stuff had still been packed<b>, </b>so it didn��t take long before we were on the road<b>, </b>Patrick behind the wheel. I was sitting between the twins when Jake leaned closer to me.

    ��Please don��t ever leave us,�� Jake said quietly, linking our hands.

    ��Sweetie, I promise I��m not going anywhere. I love you all, and there is nowhere I would rather be,�� I promised. Jake let out a shuddering breath, then unbuckled my seat belt and pulled me into hisp. He buried his head into my neck and shook as he quietly cried against me. I gave Josh a surprised look over Jake��s shaking body, and he reached out, giving his twins shoulder a squeeze in support. As Jake began to calm down, Drew passed me a <b>travel </b><b>pack </b>of tissues that I hoped and handed to jake, who blew his nose and helped me back into my seat, letting me go long enough to buckle myself back up<b>. </b>

    We had missed the rush hour traffic, so it took us less than an hour to get to the vacation house. It was closer to town than the ce we would look at but still secluded. The town of Oak Hollow was small, with less than ten <b>thousand </b>people, but it had a small market, so we would have to n a shopping trip to one of the bigger cities. However, for this trip, the Oak Hollow Market would work fine. Patrick dropped us off at the rental, and then he and Mike drove back to town to pick up some dinner and a few things for breakfast tomorrow. <b>Once </b>they were out of sight, we took all the bags inside and looked around the house. It was small but cute, with only <b>two </b>bedrooms. We would have to get creative with sleeping arrangements, but I was sure the guys would figure it out. Drew directed me to the bigger of the two rooms, and I set my stuff in the room. I was sorting through my bag, pulling out some dirty clothes to throw in the washer, when jake came in.

    ��Would you mind if 1 slept in here tonight?�� He asked <b>as </b>he set his bag down.

    ��Of course not. You are wee in my bed any time.�� When I heard Jake snort, I realized the innuendo behind what I had just said and blushed. Deciding to change the subject before I said anything else embarrassing, I asked if he had any dirty clothes he wanted to be washed tonight. After searching through his bag, he handed me a small pile of clothes. I left him to finish unpacking while I went to theundry room to start the washing Once the machine was going, I did <b>a </b>quick walkthrough of the kitchen, ensuring everything we needed to make breakfast in the moming. Honestly, I was just making sure there was a coffee machine because the guys had never seen what I was like without caffeine first thing in the morning, and I was not ready to share that knowledge with them yet. I found the machine and some high�Cend coffee that made me do a little happy dance. I had just settled in the living room with my book when Drew and Mike returned, bringing four bags of food into the kitchen. While Patrick put the groceries away, Mike carried the two bags from a local diner to the dining room and set food containers on the table<b>. </b>The guys are back. I called and went into the kitchen to help. Soon, we were all sitting around the table with containers of mouthwatering burgers and <b>fresh</b>�Ccut french fries in front of us. The guys attacked their burgers like starving animals, and I wondered if I would have to defend my food, but after pping Jake��s hand <b>away </b>from my fries, the others didn��t try to steal anything and let me eat in peace.

    After dinner, Patrick and Mike brought their things into the second bedroom, which had two sets of bunk beds. I giggled when I heard them argue about who got to sleep on the top banks. I left them on it and went back into my room for my bathroom bag. When I saw the attached bathroom, I didn��t feel so guilty about my four guys having to sleep in bunk beds. It was small, but there was a w foot <b>soaking </b>tub that 1 immediately began to fill, adding sume bubbles and sented oil that smelled amazing. As the tub filled, I stripped out of my clothes, found some towels, and slid <b>into </b>the tub, sighing in pleasure as I sunk into the warm water. After adjusting the bath pillow, I leaned back and closed my eyes, feeling the day��s stress begin to melt away

 Broken Dreams Stories 101

    Surprisingly, none of the guys came in while I was in the <b>bath</b>. Once the water began to <b>cool</b>, I rinsed off <b>and </b>got out of the tub; after changing into pajamas and brushing my teeth, I opened the door and found Jake asleep on one side of my bed. I was d <b>to </b><b>see </b><b>he </b>had been able to fall asleep; turning off the light, I climbed into bed, scooting closer to him. He shifted in his sleep, throwing an arms over my waist. Smiling, I linked <b>our </b>hands together and fell asleep with Jake cuddled against my <b>back</b><b>, </b>

    I woke the following day to the smell of coffee and bacon. Jake was still asleep next to me, so I quietly climbed out of bed and padded down the hallway toward the promise of the caffeine. I entered the kitchen, making my way straight to the coffee machine. Once I had my coffee and first sip, I sighed happily and turned to face Patrick at the stove, scrambling eggs.

    ��Can I say good morning now?�� Patrick chuckled<b>. </b>

    <b>��</b>Yes, I have had some coffee, so I <b>am </b>awake enough to ept good morning greetings.�� I teased him. Patrick pulled the pan of eggs off the stove and approached me, kissing me deeply as he smiled against my lips.

    ��Good morning, love, he murmured.

    ��Good morning,�� I grinned back. Patrick quickly ted up the food and gave me a nudge toward the dining room; we <b>sat </b>together eating as the others slowly began to emerge, ting up their <b>food </b><b>and </b>joining us <b>at </b>the table. Jake was thest to appear, shuffling in, rubbing sleep from his eyes. He came to me, nting a kiss on my <b>head </b>before grabbing his food and sitting across from me. When he was done, I followed him into the kitchen and helped him finish loading the dishwasher.

    ��How are you feeling today?�� I asked, standing behind him. I wrapped my arms around his waist, kissing him between his shoulder des,

    *Better. I��m sorry about being so clingy yesterday. <b>My </b>anxiety got the better of me.��

    ��Sweetie, I have lost count of the amount of anxiety and panic attacks you have helped me through, I understand. I will continue to tell you that I��m not leaving <b>as </b>often as you need to hear it. I promise. Spinning around to face me, he <b>kissed </b>me while whispering his thanks against my lips.

    ��Let��s go get dressed. I think we are supposed to meet the realtor soon, and I can��t wait to see the house. I turned toward the bedroom, with <bke </b>following behind. He took some clothes into the bathroom while I got dressed in the bedroom. I wasughing to myself because we had been naked together so many times but still tended to go to separate rooms to dress. I was still giggling when Josh stuck his head in the bedroom door and gave me a curious look.

    I exined what I had been thinking, and he just shrugged his shoulders. ��Force of habit, baby girl. Plus, if we were in the same room with you every time you got dressed, you would be spending <b>a </b>lot more of your time naked.��

    I snorted at his remark and threw the pair of socks I was nning on wearing at him. He wasn��t expecting to be assaulted by the ball of socks that bounced off his forehead, and he gave me <b>a </b>dirty look before picking them up off the floor. Thank you, baby. I needed a pair of socks,�� He grinned <b>as </b>he turned and left me standing in the middle of my bedroom, surprised by his response.

    ��Josh, give those back; they are mine, I wined as I hurried after him. I found him by the front door talking to Patrick while they waited for the rest of us. I walked over to him with my hand out, but he ignored me, continuing his conversation with Patrick. Frowning, I looked him over <b>and </b>spotted my socks in his <b>back </b>pocket. Trying to be as quiet as possible, I backed away from the guys <b>and </b>moved to get behind Josh without him noticing. <b>Patrick </b>spotted me, and I saw his lip twitch as he tried not tough. I gave him my best re and put my finger to my lips, telling him to be quiet.

    I was just reaching to <b>snag </b>my socks from Josh��s pocket when Drew entered the room.

    ��Hey Em, you ready to go? Hearing Drew��s voice, Josh tumed in our direction. When he spotted me, he cocked his eyebrow,

    <b>��</b><b>Was </b>there something you needed, baby girl?��

    ��You know what I need. Can I have my socks back, <b>please</b><b>?</b>�� I grumbled

    ��Are you going to

    to <b>throw </b>these at my head anymore?

    ��No, sir,�� I said, knowing that��s how he wanted me to respond.

    His smile told me <b>that </b>had been the correct response, and he handed them to me. I smiled my sweetest smile at him before sitting down and pulling them on. By this time, the other guys had joined us, and Mike was watching me as I tied my shoes.

    ��<b>What </b>did you do to put that expression on your face? Mike asked me.

    Chapter <b>101 </b>

    ��What?�� I looked up, confused. What expression?��

    The sweet, innocent smile you have when secretly plotting ways to get <b>into </b>trouble,�� Mike said, pointing to my face.

    Before Mike could say anything else, I jumped to my feet and grabbed Patrick��s hand.

    ��Come on, let��s go. I don��t want to bete. I called, dragging Patrick behind me out the door.

    ��Oh, and I call shotgun.�� 1 yelled, throwing myself into the front seat while the guys protested<b>. </b>

    I tried to keep myughter quiet as they <b>squabbled </b>andined, trying to find room for their long legs in the cramped back rows. Once everyone was seated and buckled in, Patrick started the car and pulled out of the driveway.

    By the way, baby girl, you��re going to sit back here with me on the way home, Josh told me.

    ��What? Why? I never get to sit in the front.

    ��True, but you��re tiny y and fit so much better sitting between us back here.��

    Fine, 1 sighed, acting more put out than I <b>was</b>. I did enjoy sitting in the back because the guys always wanted me in the middle, and it was nice havin

    them there to cuddle with

    It was only another ten minutes before we pulled into the driveway <i>of </i>the house I had fallen in love with, and listening to the others excitement:

    came into view, I <b>was </b>hoping they were feeling the same way,

 Broken Dreams Stories 102

    Chapter <b>102 </b>

    was the

    ��It��s perfect,�� I whispered as we pulled up the long driveway. The house sat way back from the road, and the only hint that it was even there <b>was </b>electric gate blocking the driveway from the main road. Patrick parked in front of the four�Ccar garage, and <b>we </b><b>all </b>piled out.

    ��I love how quiet it is out here,�� I said as I turned in a circle, taking in thergewn <b>and </b>surrounding forest. The listing <b>says </b>it has forty acres, so it should give us plenty of privacy.��

    ��Yeah it looks like our closest neighbor is across the road, but all I saw was a driveway I couldn��t see the house,�� Mike added.

    ��With this big garage, there should be plenty of room for all our vehicles,�� Josh <b>said</b>, approaching me and taking my hand.

    Patrick <b>had </b>taken out his phone and was texting someone; when the reply came through, he looked up. ��The realtor is less then five minutes <b>away</b>, She said we could walk around and check out the outside and back yard while we wait.��

    1 squealed in excitement and tugged at Josh��s hand, leading the way around the side of the house. The others chuckled and followed us.

    ��Wow, there��s <b>so </b>much room. Look at all the space we have. We could put in <b>a </b>pool, an outdoor kitchen, and a fire pit.�� I excitedly listed what I wanted while we took in the vast backyard.

    ��I like the <b>idea </b>of adding a pool and some other amenities. Besides, it would take us all weekend to mow this muchwn.�� Drew said.

    * I think we should look into fencing as well. I <b>don��t </b>want to cut off our view, but it would keep nosy animals away and give us a little added security.�� Mike said.

    ��It��s a good idea. We could <b>also </b>add a caretaker residence, and I know Jamie would be more than happy to continue to be our security.�� <b>Patrick </b>added.

    As we continued to discuss different ideas for the backyard, the sound of <b>a </b>caring up the driveway <b>made </b>us head <b>back </b>to the front of the house. When the realtor, a friend of Patrick��s mother, spotted us, she <b>hurried </b>over, hugged Patrick, and gushed about how good he looked and how long it had been since she had seen him <bst</b><b>. </b>

    Seeing another woman touching one of my guys caused <b>a </b>wave of jealousy to rush through me. I squeezed Josh��s hand harder than 1 meant to, and he grunted. Easy there, baby girl, my hand has done nothing to you,�� Josh admonished, wiggling his fingers.

    ��Sorry,�� I grumbled, still focused on Patrick and the woman who was now looking at <b>Patrick </b>like he was <b>a </b>steak and she was starving. Patrick had been trying to get away from the realtor politely, but when he turned and saw the expression on my face, he came to me, ignoring the annoying woman. Josh let go of my hand right as Patrick got close enough to pull me into his arms and give me a deep kiss. We turned and walked toward the woman as <b>a </b><b>group</b><b>. </b>

    ��Susan, why don��t you unlock the property? We will take a look. You can wait for us out here, and if we have any questions, we <b>will </b>let you know.�� Patrick <b>said </b>in a no�Cnonsense voice. I smiled as Susan gaped at us like a fish before turning and hurrying to the door and unlocking it for us. When we entered, and it looked like she would try and follow us, Patrick turned, thanked her <b>for </b>unlocking the door, and promptly closed it in her face.

    I snorted, trying to choke back augh, and Patrick shuddered. ��I have never liked <b>that </b>woman, <b>and </b>she��s been all over me since I turned twenty�Cone and started taking over some of my dad��s business obligations. I should have told my mom to find someone <b>else</b>, but she was so <b>excited </b>to be helping us that I couldn��t stand <b>to </b>say no. But I <b>promise</b>, love, this is the only house she will be involved with, and if this is the ce we choose, someone else will be handling the transaction.�� He swore to me, then, before I could answer, he had swept me up in his arms. I wrapped my legs around his waist so I wouldn��t fall as he kissed me deeply, causing a moan to escape and the guys to groan,

    Setting me back on my feet, Patrick pped his hands. ��Ok, let��s look at this ce; lead the way, love.�� I was grinning as I looked <b>at </b>the entryway. A staircase was directly in front of us. ��Wow, I didn��t realize this house was three stories; I bet the gym and other stuff is <b>down </b>there.�� I said, pointing <b>at </b>the stairs that led to the floor below. Therge open concept living room, dining room, and kitchen were off to our right. The living room had arge <b>stone </b>firece, and we could easily fit a table big enough for all of us in the dining area. The kitchen was enormous, with white cabs and stainless steel appliances. There was even a space where we could add a smaller <b>table </b>to eat in the kitchen.

    ��Would it be too much if I said I love this ce again?�� I asked, looking at the others.

    ��No, sweet girl, I think this <b>house </b>could work well for us,�� Drew told me as he tugged at my hand, leading me further into the kitchen.

    I spotted a set of ss French doors leading out onto a wooden deck, and I went outside to investigate. There was a ce for a grill and more than enough room for <b>a </b>table and chairs. At the far end of the deck, a staircase leading down to the backyard was blocked by a small gate. Walking back inside, we continued to explore the main flour, finding arge office, <b>a </b>sunroom, and a door leading to the garage.

 Broken Dreams Stories 103

    ��Up or down?�� I asked, stopping at the staircase,

    ��Let��s go up and check out the bedrooms, then see what��s downstairs,�� Jake suggested. With that, we headed upstairs to the main bedroom.

    ��Damn,�� I <b>said </b><b>as </b>we walked into therge bedroom. The bedroom was quickly three times the size of the one at theke house. This room is big enough to get one of the beds I��m always reading about on my e�Creader, 1 grinned.

    ��Oh, and what kind of bed is that?�� Josh asked.

    ��One that��s big enough for all of us. Like when we put the mattresses together at theke house, but only morefortably, and there will still be enough room for dressers. And look over there; that��s the perfect spot to set up a reading nook.�� To the guys amusement, I was hurrying from one part of the room to another, pointing out where I would put things.

    ��She reminds me of a kid on Christmas morning, Mike said as the othersughed, but I ignored them, excited to explore.

    ��Oh, my, God,�� I shrieked. There were <b>two </b>separate bathrooms. The bathrooms also had two massive walk�Cin closets with shelving and built�Cin shoe racks. I ran back to the bedroom and motioned for the guys to follow me, and they all trooped after me, making appropriate sounds of <b>approval </b>as I pointed out what I was the most excited about

    We left the main bedroom and walked down the hallway to the rest of the rooms. They were allrge with attached bathrooms, and we would only need to repaint one of them. It must have belonged to a child because it was pink with <b>a </b>rainbow mural on one wall. <b>We </b>began making our way back downstairs, and when we got to the bottom floor, the guys perked up. There was a good�Csized room full of gym equipment and a changing roomplete with showers. There <b>was </b>also a theater room with an old�Cfashioned po popper and arge mud room with a door that led to the backyard.

    do you think?�� I asked the others once we had looked at everything.

    ��What

    k there is plenty of room for us. The only problem I see is <b>that </b>theundry room is down here.��

    ��I like it,�� Drew said immediately. I think t

    ��I think I saw some hookups in the garage, Mike said. ��It would be better <b>than </b>walking up and down three flights of stairs withundry baskets.

    ��I think that could work. Let��s look into it,�� I said. We returned to the main floor and gave it one <b>more </b>look before heading outside. As soon as we opened the door, <b>Susan</b>, the realtor, came hurrying toward us, smiling. When she tried toy her hand on Patrick��s arm, he took a step away from her.

    ��Thank <b>you </b>for unlocking the house for us. We will be in touch once we decide what to do, Patrick told her, trying to keep his voice neutral. With that, we turned <b>as </b><b>a </b>group and made our way back to the SUV.

    ��Patrick, wait,�� the realtor called after us. We all ignored her as we climbed back into the SUV. I stopped just <b>as </b>Patrick was helping me into the car and kissed him deeply. He returned the kiss with equal heat<b>, </b>and I giggled when he turned after helping me up. We all could see the <b>sour </b>expression on the realtor��s face, and when Patrick climbed back into the driver��s seat, Josh pped him on the back, chuckling.

    ��I can��t stand that woman; she��s the same age as my mother. I don��t know what she is thinking, Patrickins, shuddering. ��You can bet I��m going to <b>say </b>something to my mom this time; she waspletely unprofessional and inappropriate today, I don��t want her to rmend that woman when she acts like that with ellents.

    ��Now, where are we going?�� <b>I </b>asked as we pulled back onto the main road.

    we got into town, Patrick

    ��I was thinking <b>about </b>heading into town and grabbing some lunch, Patrick said, and the rest of us quickly agreed. When we got in <b>drove </b>down the main street, and we checked out our options.

    That ce looks pretty good, Jake said, pointing at a local pizza ce advertising a lunch special.

    ��We can keep that in mind. Let��s drive to the end of the street and see if anything else sounds good. <b>We </b>passed some fast food drive�Cthroughs, a Chinese restaurant, <b>and </b>a family diner beforeing to the end of the street. As Patrick found a <b>ce </b>for us to turn around, the others began debating where to eat. I just sat back, waiting to see if they woulde to a decision. After several minutes I was pulled into the debate and sided withke saying the pizza ce sounded good.

    Patrick found a parking ce about a block from the restaurant, and we all climbed out and walked up the street. We got a few looks, but I ignored them, and no one said anything. We <b>walked </b>into the restaurant and stopped at the podium. A waitress walking by with a pizza tray told us to sit wherever, and someone would be right with us. We found <b>a </b>booth big enough for all <b>of </b>us, and an older woman came by a few minutester, passing out

    As I looked through the options, I realized <b>this </b>ce had a lot more <b>than </b>just pizza, and I was having trouble deciding between pizza or one of the

    homemade pasta dishes. A few minutester, the waitress returned with a pitcher of iced water and sses and asked if we were ready <b>to </b><b>order</b>. We all

    nodded, and Drew began by ordering a meatball sandwich. The twins got pizza, and Mike and Patrick chosesagna when she looked at me and

    panicked for a minute, <b>still </b>trying to decide.

    Love, you can try some of my pasta if <b>you </b>want pizza, <b>Patrick </b>offered. I nodded thanks and ordered pizza, only blushing slightly as the waitress promised our food would be out soon.

 Broken Dreams Stories 104

    True to her <b>word</b>, the waitress returned with our food in less than twenty minutes. When my pizza was in front of me, my stomach made an embarrassingly loal rumble, and we all day into our food. Patrick shared his pasta as he promised use, and it <b>was </b>just as yummy as it looked. After we had stuffed ourselves full of Italian food, we returned to the <b>vacation </b>rental with enough leftovers to cover dinner for tonight.

    Drew was driving, and I was sitting between Josh and Mike, trying to <b>stay </b><b>awake</b>, but the fooda was winning, and I was asleep by the time we got tu the house. I woke up when Josh identally jostled me, trying to escape the second me. <b>I </b>climbed out after. I rubbed sleep from my eyes and followed them into the house. Once I ensured all the food was put away, I curled up on the <b>couch</b>, wondering if I should make another cup of coffee, but I was distracted when the <b>guys </b>came in, joining me on the oversized couch.

    nd we want to talk about the house? Mike asked.

    ��Yes,�� I <b>said</b>, sitting up straighter. I was hoping the others liked it as much as I did. ��What did you guys think? I looked at the guys <b>one </b>at a time.

    I like it,�� Jabe <b>said</b>. ��I think it would work well for us.

    ��I agree.�� Drew agreed. A few minor things must be done, but nothing massive, just cosmetic stuff.

    ��Yes, but I would like to see some security measures in ce before we moved in, especially if Emmy is going to be alone at any time, Patrick added.

    The others quickly agreed, and I started to get excited.

    ��Should we put in an offer even though we havent seen any <b>other </b><b>ces</b><b>?</b>�� I asked. Don��t get me wrong, I know this is the ce 1 <b>want</b>, but <b>all </b>the home shows <b>on </b>TV <b>show </b>people looking at several houses. I just don��t want to do it wrong.�� I looked at Patrick for <b>answers </b>since he had the most experience when it came to buying property.

    ��Well, love, there is no right or wrong way to buy <b>a </b>house, but if we take too long to make an offer, there��s <b>a </b>chance we could lose on this <b>ce</b>.��

    ��Okay, let��s do it,�� I said. The others quickly agreed, and <b>Patrick </b>pulled out his phone and moved to the dining table to sit down and make some calls.

    I moved between Mike and Jake, and we all chatted quietly, listening to Patrick��s side of the conversation. When he began describing the realtor��s <b>actions</b>, I knew he had called <b>his </b>mother. A few minutester, Patrick ended the call by promising to see her <b>soon</b><b>, </b>then turned to look at us,

    ��Mom is horrified that her friend acted that way <b>and </b>apologizes to you all, especially you, Em; <b>she </b>had no idea Susan had been <b>acting </b>like that and hopes you ept her apology.��

    ��Patrick, I love your mom. She has nothing to be sorry for. Do you think I should call her and tell her that myself? Patrick��s mom was amazing, and 1 hated the thought of her being upset.

    ��We can call herter, love. I want to contact one of the realtors who works for my dad. Don��t worry, he works on our business��s legal side.�� He assured us before making the call.

    Half an hourter, we were gathered around <b>a </bptop on a video call with Callum Murry, amercial real estate agent, who assured us <b>he </b>would be more than happy to help us with <b>the </b>house. We spent another two hours talking to Callum as he reviewed all the paperwork, came up with an offer<b>, </b>and then electronically signed everything.

    After we returned thest signature, I threw myself at Patrick excitedly, wrapping my arms around him <b>and </b>wiggling like <b>an </b>excited puppy in hisp. Patrick groaned and adjusted me on hisp. When I realized my wiggling had caused him to get hard, I smirked at him.

    ��Sorry, I��m just excited. Seems like you are, too, I teased, giving a deliberate wiggle, which caused Patrick to let out another groan.

    ��You��re being a brat, love,�� Patrick said before leaning forward <b>and </b>nipping my car, causing me to squeak and try <b>and </b>get off hisp. His <b>arms </b>wrapped around me to keep me <b>in </b>ce then proceeded to torture me by kissing down my neck and nibbling at my ear. It was my turn to groan, and suddenly, I had all the <b>guys </b>attention focused on us.

    Patrick let out a deep chuckle, knowing we <b>had </b>an audience, <b>and </b>shifted in the <b>chair </b>until the other guys <b>had </b><b>a </b>clear view of <b>his </b>actions. I whimpered, having an idea <b>of </b>what he was nning to do. When he slipped his <b>hands </b>under <b>my </b>shirt to <b>cup </b>my breasts, I moaned. Patrick wrapped his legs around mine so they were pinned open. The skirt I was wearing slid up my thighs, andke made <b>a </b>noise when my panties were exposed and he caught sight of the damp patch that was quickly <b>spreading</b>.

    ��Arm��s up, love,�� Patrick murmured into my <b>ear</b><b>, </b><b>and </b>I quicklyplied. He pulled my shirt off, tossed it behind him, and then unhooked and slid off my bra. My bra went in the same direction as my shirt, and when the cool air brushed across my exposed heated breasts, my nipples immediately hardened, and there were mure groans from our audience.

    Are you ok with this love? Patrick asked quietly.

    (course; } assumed

    With that assurance, Patrick went back to focusing on my breasts, pinching and tugging on my nipples. I moaned quietly, my core clenching could feel my panties getting wetter, and I badly wanted to feet his fingers or, better yet, bis dick sliding into me, 1 thust my hips up,

    old take the bied, but he ignored me taking his time teasing my wipples <b>until </b>I was shaking and panting on hisp

 Broken Dreams Stories 105

    ��Do you think <b>you </b>can get her toe by just <b>ying </b>with her nipples? <b>Mike </b>asked.

    ��Hmm, let��s see,�� <b>Patrick </b>said. The vibration of his voice sent chills of anticipation down my body

    ��No fair, giving him ideas,�� I pouted at the guys. It was then that Patrick doubled his efforts and increased the pressure on my nipples. I cried <b>out</b>, withering on hisp, moans of pleasure escaping my lips as I threw back my head and <b>came </b>apart in his arms. I could hear the guys growling in approval <b>as </b>I came back for my intense orgasm. I had melted into Patrick��sp, and all I could do was sit there and pant, trying to catch my breath.

    ��Wow, that was amazing,�� I gasped, taking Patrick��s water bottle and chugging half of it beforeing up for breath. The guys agreed, and I noticed a smirk on Mike��s face before he caught Patrick��s eye.

    ��You mind holding her there a little longer, brother?�� He asked.

    ��Not at all,�� Patrick��s grin meant he had an idea of what Mike was

    was nning, <b>and </b>I looked between them, trying to figure out what they were nning

    Patrick still held me against his chest, his hands resting across my waist, his legs wrapped around mine. I watched Mike stalk toward me like a giant cat stalking its <b>prey</b>. I suddenly understood why he was such a good sniper�Che didn��t make a sound. Patrick shifted, making my legs spread further open as Mike stopped between them and then dropped to his knees. felt him tugging <b>at </b>my panties before impatiently riping them along the seams and tossing them aside.

    ��Hey, I liked those,�� Iined.

    ��I will buy you more,�� Mike <b>said</b>, eyes locked <b>on </b>my soaking core. e leaned closer to my dripping pussy before reaching out and running a finger along my wet lips, stopping to tease my swollen clit, causing me to cry out again, the grin on his face made my muscles clench just as he leaned forward and dipped his tongue into my waiting pussy. His fingers quickly followed, sliding deep into noe. <b>The </b>smooth, even pace he set was driving me crazy, and 1 tried to thrust my hips to get him to move faster.

    <b>Mike </b>looked up at me, and I stopped moving, not wanting him to stop what he was doing. <b>Can </b>you hold her so she can��t squirm? want to get a <b>third </b>finger into her to stretch this tight little pussy, but I don��t want her jerking around and possibly hurting herself, Mike told Patrick <b>Patrick </b>agreed and immediately began adjusting his hold on me. e wrapped his arms more Emily around me, making sure my arms were pinned to my sides, making it impossible for me to wiggle out of <b>his </b>grasp. Patrick buried his head into my neck, kissing and sucking in all the sensitive ces he knew I liked. whimpered at the feeling of Patrick��s mouth, then hissed as I felt Mike slide in his first two fingers e began to twist them as he moved <b>in </b>and out of me, then began to scissor them. My core clenched at the feeling setting out little moans that turned into a wail as Mike worked a third finger into my

    entrance.

    ��You ok honey?�� Mike held his <b>hand </b>still, giving me a chance to adjust to the <b>sensation </b>of being stretched more than I was used to.

    ��Yes just give me a second<b>,</b>�� I said, trying to rx my muscles. Mike began to y with my clit, and I groaned as my pussy began to pulse around his fingers.

    ��Good girl,�� Mike murmured, as he slowly began to slide his fingers deeper into my core. Patrick had taken over teasing my clit, and was quickly leading me to the edge of another orgasm. When Mike pressed against my G�Cspot, it tipped me over the edge and I screamed as the orgasm overtook me soaking Mike��s hand in the process.

    ��Mmm, that��s a good girl,�� Patrick said, kissing along my neck as I shuddered in hisp. He moved his legs after Mike stood, and I groaned as my legs pressed together oversensitive from all the attention I had received. Mike held out his hand to help me <b>stand </b>but when my legs shook he scooped me up in his arms bridal style and carried me over to the couch. Sitting down he cuddled me in hisp, Josh appearing next to us with a lightweight nket and another bottle of water.

    Laying the nket over me, Josh opened the water and handed it to me. I took a few sips before resting my head against Mike��s shoulder.

    ��Can you drink some more for me, baby girl?�� At least half the bottle please.�� Josh encouraged me, guiding the <b>water </b>closer to my lips again.

    I nodded, too rxed <b>and </b>drowsy to argue, and drank until Josh was satisfied. Mike turned me so he was holding me in a morefortable position and <b>I </b>rested <b>against </b>Mike��s warm chest. <b>Mike </b>hugged me to him and within minutes I was out.

    I had no idea how long I had been asleep or who had moved me, but I woke in my bed, still covered with the nket Josh had covered me with Rubbing sleep from my eyes, I sat up, whoever had put me to bed had closed the blinds so the room was dim, and I had no idea what time it <b>was</b>, Folding the nket across my arm, I went in search of the guys and found them in the living room and kitchen. Drew and Jake were pulling out leftovers to rebeat for dinner, and the others had a ser game on TV. I watched the fame for <b>a </b>few moments beforeying the nket on the back of the touch. I <b>had </b>no idea who the teams were, but apparently from the guy��s reaction to the ys the team they wanted was winning

    Leaving the four guys to their game I wandered into the kitchen to see if Drew and Jake wanted any help setting up dinner. They both came over giving me kisses and asking how I was feeling. I assured them I was fine, then began pulling tes and silverware out of <b>the </b>drawers <b>and </b>bringing them to the dining room table.

    It took us less <b>than </b>half an hour to set out the hot food, <b>and </b>during an advertisement break the guys rushed over filling their tes and grabbing silverware <b>and </b>drinks before the break was over. I shook my head giggling, and then served myself deciding to sit at the <b>table</b>. Jake and Drew joined me. sitting on either side of me, passing bites of food for me to try. Finally, I held my hand up as Jake held his fork full ofsagna poised in front of my face.

    ��Guy��s as much as I enjoy sharing. If you give me one more bite I��m going to be sick. I warned them pushing back from the table and rubbing the food baby. At this rate, I was going to spend the rest of the night in a fooda. I stood and stretched trying unsessfully to cover a yawn. Jake wrapped his arms around me in a gentle hug and nudged me in the direction of the living <b>room </b>

    ��Go sit down sweetheart, Drew and I will take care of the cleanup.��

    ��No, that��s not fair, you guys <b>got </b>dinner ready I should help clean up. I insisted.

    od nway. So go

    ��Don��t worry about it, the other guys are going to do the dishes, we are just bringing everything back to the kitchen and putting the food sit Drew insisted in a no�Cnonsense voice.

    ��Sir, yes sir,�� I teased him and was rewarded with a p on the butt as a reward, giggling I went to sit down like he asked, and I was soon cuddled up next to Josh who wrapped his arm around me, while Enishing his Pizza with his other hand, By the time Jake and Drew joined us, I was almost asleep again, only opening my eyes when a goal was scored and the guys cheered. I was so deeply asleep, once again I had no idea who had carried me to bed.

 Broken Dreams Stories 106

    The smell of coffee and bacon woke me. Sitting up, I stretched, and my stomach rumbled. I pped my hand <b>over </b>it, <b>trying </b>to keep quiet so I wouldn��t wake jake, <b>who </b>was still soundly asleep beside me. I kissed his brow gently before climbing out of <b>bed </b><b>and </b>heading for the bathroom. I dressed quickly and followed the strong scent of coffee into the kitchen.

    I kissed Drew��s lips in thanks when he handed me my cup of coffee, perfectly made the way I liked it. Taking it with me, I made my way <b>to </b>the dining room <b>table </b>and sat with my eyes closed, just breathing in the scent of the potent brew, ��We need to get <b>more </b>of this to bring back to the city. It��s much better than what we have there<b>,</b><b>�� </b>I told Josh as he sat beside me, cing a te of <b>bacon</b>, eggs, and toast in front of me.

    ��Drew was the one who picked it out, so he will know what it��s called. <b>We </b>can probably stop on the way out and pick up a few bags to take with us. Josh said before inhaling his food like a <b>teenage </b>boy in the middle of a growth spurt. I just shook my head and <b>picked </b>up my <b>fork</b><b>, </b>eating normally. When Drew joined us a few minutester, he assured me we would stop and get some of the fantastic coffee to bring back to the city with us.

    ��Tim d someone else is as big a coffee <b>snob </b>as I am, 1 <b>told </b>Drew, giving his hand a squeeze. I didn��t have a chance to get really good coffee often, but when I did<b>, </b><b>I </b>always savored it. <b>Drew </b>gave me a gentle smile.

    ��I love you,�� Drew said before kissing the top of my head and heading <b>back </b>into the kitchen with his empty <b>te</b>.

    ��Love you too,�� I called after him. I had finished my breakfast and was just sitting at the table savoring thest of my coffee when Jake <b>sat </b>down next to

    ��Moming, sweetheart,�� He mumbled.

    ��Moming, sleepy head,�� 1 <b>teased </b>him. All I got was a <b>grunt </b>in return

    ��I��m d I��m not the only one in this family who doesn��t function well in the morning.�� I continued, nudging his arm. <b>When </b>I got no response, I let him drink his coffee, and after a couple of minutes, he blinked at me before his sweet smile spread across i his face.

    ��There you are. Has the caffeine started working? I joked.Jake grinned and blushed a little before taking my hand.

    ��Sorry, sweetheart, <b>I </b>didn��t mean to ignore you. Thest few <b>days </b>have been a lot, and everything feels surreal. Have you ever felt like all this unexpected stuff is happening to you, but it feels like you��re watching it on a giant movie screen?��

    as a coping

    ��Yes, every time my dad beat me, it would get to the point that it seemed like I was watching what was happening to me. I think it was mechanism, at least for me.�� I shrugged.

    ��That makes sense. Thank you for being so patient with me over thest few days. I know I have some issues around being left by people I love.�� Jake twined our fingers together before pulling our linked hands toward him and kissing the back of my hand. I smiled at him, understanding what he was anxious about.

    ��Jake, I will always be there for you<b>, </b>all of you, Loving someone and being a family means being there for each other through everything, the bad and the good.�� Jake slid his chair closer to me, pulling me into his embrace, <b>and </b>we just sat inpanionable silence for several minutes<b>. </b>Just <b>as </b>we were standing to bring our empty breakfast dishes into the kitchen, Patrick came around the corner, his phone pressed to his ear <b>and </b>visibly upset. When he <b>saw </b>us standing there, he turned and walked outside<b>, </b><b>still </b>listening to whoever had called him. <b>Jake </b>and I watched him with concern etched on our faces, wondering what was happening.

    ��Go get the others,�� I told Jake, who nodded and hurried out of the room in search of his brothers. I stood there, anxious but not wanting to distract Patrick from his conversation. I knew he <b>would </b>tell us what was happening as soon as possible. Jake returned with his brothers just as <b>Patrick </b>ended the call and returned inside. <b>Without </b>saying anything, Patrick nodded his head in the direction of the living room, and we followed him silently. Once we were all seated, me between the twins holding Jake��s hand tightly in mine, Patrick paced for <b>several </b>seconds, ninning his fingers through his hair before turning and facing us. I <b>had </b>a bad feeling about what he was going to tell us, and when Josh reached for my hand, I took it without looking at him.

    Patrick stood facing us, taking several deep breaths before beginning to speak.�� Guys, I don��t know how to say this.�� His eyes were full of such sadness and worry that I wanted to go to him, but I knew the brothers, especially the twins, were <b>going </b>to need me to. ��You guys, I��m so sorry. Your <b>dad��s </b>boat has been found, but <b>your </b>parents were not on it; there was a lot of <b>blood</b>, though, <b>and </b>bullet holes everywhere.��

    The four brothers were very still. For what seemed like forever, the only sound I heard <b>was </b><b>heavy </b>breathing. <b>The </b>only movement <b>was </b>Jake��s hand tightening <b>on </b>mine. Finally, Drew was the one to break the silence.

    ��Where was the boat found?��

    ��Jamie <b>said </b><b>a </b>local fishing boat spotted it drifting off the coast of Columbia. The fishermen noticed something wrong when they saw the boat was leaning to one side. When they saw the bullet holes, they called the local authorities.��

    ��So what do we do?�� Mike asked, and we all turned to Patrick, who took a breath before speaking.

    Jamie and Sean are on their way to Aruba, thest ce we know they were seen. Once they get there<b>, </b>Jaime will give me a call. It probably won��t be until tomorrow morning when we hear from him, though. Patrick cautioned. ��We are supposed to be out of here by noon, so we still <b>have </b>about three hours. If someone would get my stuff together, I will call my <b>dad </b>and see if he can give us some advice.

    We all nodded in agreement before standing, Jake was still clinging tightly to my hand, and Josh watched him with a worried look. Make your calls

    Patrick, 1 will take care of your stuff, I told him��

    ��Thanks, love,�� he said,ing to me and giving me a quick kiss before heading back outside, his phone already in his ear.

    Once Patrick was outside, <b>Drew </b>and Mike came to where i was standing with the twins, and I was wrapped in a big group hug. Jake was shaking next to me, and 1 hugged him tighter. Drew reached across our group and gripped jake on the shoulder. ��We <b>are </b>going to be ok, brother, I promise<b>, </b>Drew swore. jake just nodded, not saying anything.

 Broken Dreams Stories 107

    <b>Chapter </b>107

    <b>We </b>stayed like this for several minutes, soaking up each other��sfort and strength. Drew finally took a step back. ��OK, let��s get our stull <b>packed</b>, and then we <b>can </b>see what Connor had to say to Patrick.��

    We all broke apart except forke, who was still <b>gripping </b>my hand like I was the only thing keeping him afloat. Since Jake��s stuff was also in my room, I decided to pack my stuff first and then take care of Patrick��s room. I turned to <b>Jake </b>once we were inside my room <b>and </b>hugged him.

    ��I feel so lost and scared,�� Jake said, voice trembling with emotion.

    ��I know you do, honey, but we are <b>all </b>here for each other and will get through this together. Come on, I said. I led him over to the <b>bed </b>and sat down, pulling him with me so I could hold him. He cuddled up next to me as close <b>as </b>possible and rested his <b>head </b>in myp. I ran my fingers through his hair as he silently cried.

    When Josh walked by my door and <b>saw </b>us sitting on the bed, Jake still wrapped around me, he stepped inside, closing the door behind him. Without saying anything, he came over to us, <b>nudging </b>me <b>so </b>he could sit<b>, </b>and wrapped his arms around me, resting his hand on his twin��s shoulder

    I don��t know how long we stayed like this, but I had been humming random <b>tunes </b><b>as </b><b>I </b>continued <b>to </b>soothe fake for a while when he finally shifted and sat up. Rubbing thest tears from his eyes, he gave us both a grateful smile.

    ��Thanks, guys. I��m sorry I broke down like that,�� Jake <b>said</b>, squeezing his brother and kissing me on the <b>cheek</b><b>. </b>

    ��Never apologize for showing your emotions,�� I gently scolded. This is what families are supposed to do for each other. I love you and will always do whatever I can to help.��

    ��Yes, mam,�� Jake said, giving me a small smile. I could see some of Jake��s happy personality returning

    ��And <b>I </b>am way <b>too </b>young to be called man,�� I scolded, trying and failing to sound serious.

    ��Yes, you are, sweetheart. I love you.�� He said, giving me a quick kiss before climbing off the bed.

    ��Love you to Jake. You ready to start packing?�� I followed him off the bed, went to the closet, and began pulling out our clothes.

    Josh <b>had </b>followed me off the bed. After kissing me and whispering thank you, he picked up his bag <b>from </b>the other hallway and disappeared. After packing, we brought our bags to the front door, and I returned to Patrick��s room. I quickly packed up his things before getting his bag to the door.

    When Patrick returned from talking to his dad, Drew and Mike were loading the SUV. I was standing on the front porch enjoying the cool breeze when he stopped beside me and wrapped <b>an </b>arm around my waist. I leaned my <b>head </b><b>against </b>his chest.

    ��How did the talk with your dad go? I asked, looking up at him.

    ��Good. I will fill everyone in once we get on the road, Patrick told me, kissing the <b>top </b>of my head and then letting me go so he could <b>help </b>load the

    SUV.

    It didn��t take long before we were <b>on </b>our way back to the city. Drew was driving

    riving while Patrick began telling us what Conner had told him.

    ��You know our dads were associates in some of the shadier sides of our business,�� Patrick told us. The brothers <b>all </b>nodded, and I shrugged. I didn��t know much about it, but I was starting to suspect that my stepfather had gotten in over his head.

    ��My dad had warned him that even talking to the heads of the bigger drug cartels could be very dangerous, even deadly. They operate differently than other <b>crime </b>familles <b>do</b>. <b>They </b>have no respect for other families, and they react with violence first, not carrying who they hurt. Your father swore he had <b>only </b>contacted one member about a possible campaign contribution, which ended there. But Dad thinks he might have contacted the cartel again while

    on vacation.��

    Patrick turned in the pasanger seat to <b>look </b>at the rest of us, and we all shrugged. Drew just shook his head<b>, </b>not taking his eyes off the road. I knew Dad <b>could </b>be a ruthless bastard when it came to his <b>political </b>career, but I didn��t think we would be dumb enough to get involved in drugs. <b>Your </b>dads dont allow their people to sell or use it <b>for </b><b>a </b><b>reason</b>. No one wants the cartels to get a foothold in the city.

    ��I could see my mom not giving a damn <b>who </b><b>it </b>hurt and pushing your <b>dad </b>into something dangerous like that, and I know <b>she��s </b><b>a </b>heartless bitch that only cares about <b>herself</b>.��

    Yeah, there was no love lost between mommy dearest and me.

    ��<b>Thats </b><b>another </b>angle we are looking into, Patrick told me.

    now we just hurry up and wait? I asked Patrick.

    <b>ne </b>information right now, Patrick said, teaching back and patting my leg.

    there is no me

    ��Thank you to everything, you have doww, Patrick, M means a lot, 1 <b>full </b>l��m.

    We are toy, and I would do anything for you gays. The said with a shrug.

    After that,

    dove was pretty quiet. The tutel on the <b>ads </b>to some noise, but we were each lost in our thoughts. Since we left early in the alternoon, we were able to miss the sky bom wall, and it only took a little over an hour before we pilled into the gatedmunity. Drew pulled

    foto the gouage, mud we all got und, stretching, and grabbing, um hugs. As sur walked up the stairs toward our wing, a sense of Deja Vue washed over nie.

    This was the <b>second </b>time in less than a week that we had returned <b>from </b>a <b>tip </b>with bad news. I used the news would be better this

 Broken Dreams Stories 108

    Once we got

    t to our wing, we went to our rooms to unpack. Since it was such a quick trip, it didn��t take me long to pile my dirty clothes in <b>the </bundry hamper <b>and </b>put my toiletries away. When I returned to the living <b>room</b>, Jake was sitting on the <b>couch</b>, flipping through the channels on TV. I sat down next to him, flung my arm around his shoulders, and <b>gave </b>him a very loud, wet kiss on his cheek, hoping to make himugh. He snorted at my antics, and I grinned at him, happy to see him return my smile.

    ��Let��s order some dinner while the others unpack,�� I told Jake, jumping off the couch and going to <b>the </b>kitchen drawer where I knew the <b>menus </b>were kept. I led them all out and searched through them until I found several that sounded good. I b ught them back to Jake, and he picked <b>out </b><b>a </b>sushi ce I hadn��t tried yet.

    <b>Jake </b>pulled up the delivery app, entered our order, and then bellowed down the hallway that dinner would be here in 45 minutes.

    ��<b>Oww</b><b>,</b><b>�� </b><b>I </b>said, rubbing the car.

    ��Sorry, sweetheart,�� Jake blushed, pulling me close and kissing me.

    ��It��s okay, <b>so </b>what did <b>you </b>want to <b>watch</b>?�� I <b>asked</b>, reaching for the remote as fake tried to hold it out of my reach. Af ra quick game of keep�Caway<b>, </b>1. grabbed the remote and smirked at him.

    * Just for that, I��m choosing the movie we <b>watch</b>.�� I grinned, pulling up the roma

    romance category on TV

    ��Noo<b>,</b>�� Jake groaned.

    ��What��s wrong?�� Josh asked <b>as </b><b>he </b>and Mike joined us in the living room.

    ��Emmy has the remote, and she <b>said </b><b>we </b><b>have </b>to watch <b>a </b>romance movie for dinner,�� Jakeined.

    ��The more youin, <b>the </b>sappier the movie will be,�� I threatened,ughing hysterically at the horrified looks on the guys

    ��What��s going on?�� Drew asked,ing out of his room. Pa ick was thest to join <b>us</b>, just as I exined our game of remote keep�Caway and my choice of a romantic movie with dinner. Th ust have spotted the look on Jake��s face because they both quickly agreed that whatever I wanted to watch was fine

    with me.

    Jake started to voice anotherint, and I giggled. It i st got more romantic, ��I teased.

    ��Now<b>, </b><b>honey</b>, you can��t be serious.�� Mike pleaded.

    ��Yep,�� I grinned.

    I continued to tease them<b>, </b>selecting the most romantic movies I could find and reading the descriptions out loud. Whe <b>he </b>alert sounded that our food had arrived, Jake ran down to get the bags, and I picked <b>an </b>action movie that I knew had some romance in <b>it </b><b>as </b>well. 1 cu dn��t wait to see Jake��s

    reaction.

    Jake returned <b>loaded </b>with bags of food, Josh <b>and </b>Drew took some of the bags to help him while Patrick brought in tes from the kitchen. While the others set out the sushi trays, Mike pulled me closer, wrapping his arms around me.

    <b>��</b>Will you cuddle with me tonight, honey?�� He whispered into my <b>ear</b><b>, </b>sending shivers down my spine.

    ��Of course I will, <b>any </b>time you want,�� I told Mike. ��But I need to sit up so I can eat,��

    <b>can</b>. You need to keep your strength anyway,�� Mike teased as I sat up straight and epted the teke handed me.

    *Fine, I guess

    <b>s </b><b>you </b>can<b>. </b>

    ��<b>Yes </b>sir, I will <b>make </b><b>sure </b>1 do that,�� I teased Mike, snickering when he <b>groaned </b><b>and </b>had to <b>adjust </b>himself.

    ��<b>Eat </b>your dinner, brat,�� he scolded yfully as he filled his te. I hit y on the movie once everyone was settled with their food.

    ��Thank god,��ke sighed when the movie title appeared on the screen.

    ��You��re wee,�� I told him as I tried to juggle a piece of sushi into my mouth. Damn chopsticks�CI have never learned the trick to using them gracefully. 1 was either dropping the piece as I tried to get it into my mouth or destroying it when picking it up. I groaned in frustration when the pice I had finally picked up fell before I could get it into my mouth. ring at the chopsticks, I put them down <b>and </b><b>picked </b>up the sushi with my fingers. The others chuckled, and I gave them a dirty look, but Mike took pity on me, leaning over and picking <b>up </b><b>a </b>piece of sushi off my te with his

    open up, honey, the said, cing the <b>sushi </b>in my month.

    1 feel like a baby bird, I grumbled as Mike continued to feed me a <b>piece </b>at a tine, making me tilt my head further rach time

    Do I have to withhold cuubling privileges just to get a lock? I threatened my gays, who were grinning like a pack of hyenas at Mike��s antics,

    Mike dropped his chopsticks, eyes wide. ��Get our girl a fork quick,�� he <b>ordered</b>, jake jumpist up, returned in seconds, and handed the fork to me <b>along </b>

    with a kiss.

    Now that I could eat without help, we settled into ournd und began to pay attention to the movie. The sushi was excellent, and I tried a little bit of

    everything. <b>The </b>only one I passed on was the eel toll. I just could I bring myself to eat something that reminded me of a snake,

    <b>When </b>we were done with dimer, I paused the movie <b>so </b>we <b>could </b>clean up, and then, just like I promboid, I vidilled witli Mike <b>fit </b>the rest of the movie.

    11 was fully <b>dark</b>, unit when the movie <b>ended</b>, <b>and </b>the guys wandered off to do their oy thing while Mile pulled me <b>to </b>my feet, He kissed me deeply, <b>and </b>1 happily melted into his embrace. <b>As </b>we kissed he slid his hand under my shirt, and cupped mybreast causing me to musan in pleasure as Mike gently twisted and tugged on my sensitive nipple.

    ��Do you want to take this to your room, of day you <b>want </b><b>an </b>illence? He manned against my lips,

    My beem,�� was <b>all </b>1 got out before I was swept into Mikes ms like a princess, and carried off into my room. Right as we entered my room, we heard a wold wistic and Lughed as Mike kicked the deer closed behind us and carrying me over to my bed.

 Broken Dreams Stories 109

    <b>Mike </b>set me gently on the bed and stared at me for several seconds. Reaching out, he brushed the hair from my face and behind my ear before speaking

    ��Do you <b>know </b>how <b>much </b>I love you?�� he murmured, brushing his thumb along my cheek. I smiled up at him softl

    ��As much as I love you,�� I whispered. Taking his free hand, I kissed his palm, then tugged his hand to move him closer. I spread my legs as he stepped between them. He <b>was </b>so close I had to lean back on my elbows to see his face.

    ��Are we ying tonight?�� I asked

    ��No, it��s just us, and I

    to take my time exploring every inch of your body and making love to <b>you </b>all night.�� I sucked in a breath, imagining all the dirty things he could do to me, and slid back further on the bed to give him room.

    ��Sounds like a <b>good </b>n to me,�� I grinned at him. Mike chuckled before climbing up onto the bed and nudging my legs further apart.

    ��Now, are you going to be good and let me explore your body like I want to?�� I nodded <b>as </b>he helped me sit up, lifting my arms so he could pull my shirt over my head. He reached <b>behind </b>me and unhooked my bra, tossing bother articles of clothing off the bed. Sitting back on his heels, he <b>took </b>in my naked breasts and groaned.

    ��Lay down, honey; let��s get the rest of your clothes off.�� I was more than happy toply <b>and </b>helpfully lifted my hips for him <b>as </b>he peeled off my bottoms and panties. Those were also tossed off the bed, and his eyes zeroed <b>back </b>on my <b>body</b>.

    ��Now, w

    where should I start? Mike��s eyes sparkled <b>as </b>he looked at me.

    ��Here?�� <b>1 </b>pointed at my lips<b>, </b><b>and </b>he chuckled as he leaned <b>forward </b>and kissed my lips.

    <ol>

    <li>s. He n nibbled along my jaw before <b>gently </b>biting down on my earlobe. I hissed and thrust my hips against his. </li>

    </ol>

    ��Shh, honey, I know what you need. <b>Just </b>let me <b>take </b>my time.�� He worked his way down my neck sucking and kissing all <b>the </b>sensitive ces that made my core clench and probably left several hickeys behind<b>. </b>

    <b>��</b>Mike, ��I groan as I <b>feel </b>the <b>bed </b>shift under us. He finishes kissing his way down my body, then grabs my legs, lifting them onto <b>his </b>shoulders <b>and </b>leaning forward <b>to </b>kiss and tease my pussy. I��m so sensitive and turned on that I thrust against his mouth with the first soft kiss, my core pulsing as Mike explores my clit with his tongue. I��m so close that as he slides two fingers into my pussy, I fall <b>apart</b>,ing <b>hard </b><b>and </b>screaming <b>his </b>name as the orgasm washes over me.

    Iy panting as Mike climbed back to the head of the bed, leaning back against the headboard as he gathered me in his arms, brushing damp hair off my face and then kissing me deeply. We stayed this way for several minutes while I caught my breath. All too soon, I felt Mike shift under me before 1 found myself back on the bed. I turned my head as I watched Mike strip out of his clothes, His hard dick giving a jump as he pulled his boxers over it. When he spots me watching him, he grins and grips his dick in his <b>hand</b>.

    ��See something you like, honey?�� He grins <b>as </b>he slowly strokes his dick several times, my eyes glued to his every movement. As I watch him tease me<b>, </b><b>a </b>bead of pree forms on the tip of his <b>dick</b>, and 1 lick my lips, wishing he was standing close <b>enough </b><b>for </b>me to lick him. He must have seen me lick my lips because suddenly he is between my legs, the <b>head </b>of his dick poised at my entrance. We both groan as he slowly slides into me, not stopping until his dick is bumping my cervix. I cry out again, begging him to move faster, but he ignores me, continuing his slow, steady pace. I feel another orgasm building, and I begin to pant as my pussy walls mp around him, forcing him to thrust his hips into me faster and harder.

    I cry out his name for a second time as I fall apart under him. He follows <b>quickly </b><b>as </b>I feel his dick begin to pulse. We are both breathing hard again as Mike copses next to me, groaning and pulling me closer to him so he can reach my lips.

    ��I love you,�� Mike whispers before kissing me gently.

    ��I love you <b>too</b>,�� I tell him, returning his kiss before sinking into his embrace. The <bst </b>thing I notice before falling asleep is feeling him pull a nket

    over us.

    I wake up just as the morning light peaks through my window. At some pointst night, Jake found <b>his </b><b>way </b>into my bed because I was currently between him and Mike, and I was so warm that I was surprised I hadn��t begun to melt. I slowly make my way to the foot of the bed, trying not to bump either of them <b>identally</b>. I finally make it off the bed<b>, </b>and after brushing my damp hair away from my face, I head into the bathroom for a shower.

    I had juste <b>out </b>of the bathroom with a towel wrapped securely around my body when I saw my door slowly open. I gasped in fear, throwing the first thing I could reach, which happened to be the wet towel I had been using to dry my hair at the intruder. Not expecting to be met with a face full of <b>damp </b>towels, Josh yelled in surprise, which caused Mike, <b>who </b>was still <b>naked </b>after our night of sex, to <be </b>flying out of bed and take Josh down to the <b>floor</b><b>, </b><b>straddling </b>him to hold him in <b>ce</b>. Drew and Patrick came running into the room, and everyone froze. <b>We </b>all looked at each other in shock for

    Chapter <b>109 </b>

    several seconds before losh found his vote.

    ��What the fuck,�� losh bellowed as he tried to pull against Mike��s hold. Mike quickly released him and climbed off Josh��s back. Josh, once standing <b>and </b>realizing that Mike had been naked while restraining him, began to yell louder. In the meantime, I was quietly trying to sneak back into the bathroom, but Josh, spotting my movement, turned his re on me. I squeaked and dove for the bed, trying to hide behind a confused Jake.

    Josh stopped yelling, and when I peeked out from behind Jake��s back, I could see him taking several deep breaths, trying <b>to </b>calm down. Mike had found his boxers and put them on before returning to the bed.

    <b>Josh</b>, looking <b>a </b>little calmer now, turned toward the bed, giving <b>us </b><b>a </b>dirty look.�� New rule. No one is allowed to sleep naked except for Emmy,�� he <b>dered </b>before turning and stomping into my bathroom. We all stayed silent until we heard the shower start, and then we allughed. ��I can hear you, <b>and </b><b>it��s </b>not funny,�� Josh yelled over <b>running </b>water. <b>We </b>all froze and then startedughing again.

    Once we all calmed down, the guys disappeared. I had been nominated to deal with the disgruntled Josh. I swear if I got punished for this, none of them would be getting anywhere near my pussy <b>for </b><b>a </b>month. I was giggling at the thought of the guy��s reaction to <b>that </b>oue when the bathroom door opened, and Josh came out with a towel wrapped securely around his waist. I immediately closed my mouth and suddenly found the pattern on the nket very interesting.

    I didn��t want to look at him if he was still grumpy, but I didn��t have a choice when his fingers slid under my chin and raised my head <b>until </b>I looked at him. Shit, that damn eyebrow of his is <b>cocked</b>.

    ��Um, hi, how was your shower?�� <b>I </b>asked quietly.

    ��You threw a wet towel over my head and caused me to b be tackled by a naked man, who I happen to be rted to, and to make it worse, he then <b>sat </b><b>bare </b>ass on my back and pinned me to the ground, so how do you think my shower was? <b>Josh </b>growled.

    his

    ��refreshing, hopefully?�� I asked, trying to smile. My smile, however, began to wobble<b>, </b>and my lip trembled.

    Seeing my lip tremble Josh pulls me into his arms, gently rocking us <b>back </b>and forth.

    ��Baby girl don��t cry, I��m not <b>mad </b>anymore I promise.��

    ��I didn��t mean to <b>hit </b>you with <b>a </b>wet towel. I just got scared and reacted. I��m sorry.�� I whisper.

    Baby, while having Mike��s naked ass on me will probably give me nightmares for the foreseeable future, I dont me you. I��m proud of you for trying to defend yourself��

    ��Really?�� I asked

    ��Really. Now lets go get some coffee into you which was my whole <b>point </b>ofing in here in the first ce. Josh smiled down at me as I rubbed at my eyes. He kissed me before standing with me clinging to him like a baby monkey <b>we </b>headed for the kitchen<b>. </b>

 Broken Dreams Stories 110

    Josh set me down at the kitchen ind before making our coffee, Jake wandered in <b>as </b>he handed me my cup, followed by Patrick and Drew, Josh gave them all dirty looks as they teased him about what had <b>happened</b>, but I kept my mouth shut wisely. Mike was the <bst </b>to <b>arrive</b><b>, </b><b>walking </b>over to Josh and pping him on the back.

    ��Hey brother, sorry about my naked takedown earlier. I just reacted.��

    Tm d to know you are willing to protect Emmy regardless of your state of dress.�� Josh chuckled beforeing back over and offering me his hand. Taking his hand, he led me to the balcony with our coffees while Patrick and Mike started pulling out breakfast stuff.

    When we stepped outside<b>, </b>I smiled. The morning was beautiful and still cool enough to be outside. A light breeze brought the scent of roses and fresh- cut grass, Josh led me to an outdoor couch and sat down before pulling me into hisp. I leaned forward to set my coffee cup down before it identally spilled, then leaned back <b>against </b>him as he gathered me in another hug. We sat quietly, enjoying each other��s quietpany, before Josh spoke.

    ��There is a lot to do <b>today</b>. Would you be okay on your own for a few <b>hours</b>?��

    <b>��</b><b>Of </b>course I will, don��t worry about me. What do you have to do?

    <b>��</b><b>Jake </b>and <b>I </b>need <b>to </b>go to campus to sign some paperwork. We will probably be <b>gone </b><b>for </b>several hours. Drew and Mike are scheduled to meet with their basemander, and Drew will meet with his dads to review some business stuff,�� Josh exined.

    ��It��s no problem. I know we can��t spend all day every day together, even if we <b>want </b>to, but I will be fine. I can entertain myself for a few hours, I <b>promise</b>. Josh nodded at my reassurance. We had just finished our coffee when Drew stuck his out of the door and told us breakfast <b>was </b><b>ready</b>. <b>Josh </b>set me on my feet with <b>a </b><b>p </b>on my ass that caused me to squeal.

    Taking my hand Josh led me inside as I rubbed my ass with my free hand. I thanked Drew when he handed me a <b>te </b>loaded with toast, scrambled eggs, and fruit <b>and </b><b>sat </b>down to eat.

    ��Did Josh talk to you about our ns for today?�� Mike asked when <i>he </i>was done eating

    ��Yep, don��t worry, I will be fine alone. I thought I would go check out the library and maybe shop while you are all busy.�� I told them, standing to bring my te into the kitchen. I turned and kissed them each, telling them to have a good day and that I would see themter. While Mike <b>and </b>Drew were at home, they would be in virtual meetings all day trying to figure out an extended emergency leave n, so to keep them from worrying, I promised to keep my phone with me, and once everyone left, I went to my room to grab it and finish getting ready to <b>leave</b>.

    My rideshare app alerted me that my driver was there just <b>as </b>I walked out the door, so I hurried <b>down </b>the <b>driveway</b>, greeting the older <b>man </b>as 1 slid into the back seat and told him where I was going<b>. </b>Twenty minutester, I was <b>at </b>the <b>library</b>. Thanking him <b>for </b>the ride, I <b>made </b>my <b>way </b>up the broad steps and into the cool quiet of the library. I took my time exploring; it was twice the size of the one I used to spend most of my time in, and <b>I </b>enjoyed <b>browsing </b>through the massive selection of books. Finding several books I wanted to read, I added them to my growing pile, then looked <b>around </b>for a free ce to sit. Spotting afy�Clooking chair, I took my stack of <b>books </b>and made myselffortable. Promising myself I would only <b>read </b>the first chapter of each book to make sure it was something I would like, I got lost in my <b>book </b>

    After I finished the first chapter, 1 looked up. The weird feeling of someone watching me made my skin crawl, but <b>when </b><b>I </b>looked around, I didn��t see anyone paying particr attention to me, so I picked up the second book, setting the first one aside to check out. I continued working through my pile of books, picking out four of them to <b>check </b>out. I had <b>continue </b>to <b>nce </b>up and look around but never saw anyone close to me<b>, </b>so decided the weird feeling was just that and put it out of my mind.

    I spent the rest of the afternoon in the corner of the library reading, and was surprised to see it was almost five o clock when my phone buzzed with a message from Drew saying that they were done with their meetings, and the twins were on their way to pick me up. I texted Drew telling him I would see them soon and brought my books up to the checkout counter. Thanking the <b>librarian</b>, 1 loaded my books into the reusable bag I was grateful for grabbing, and went outside to wait for the twins. I had found a bench under a tree <b>and </b>was reading again when Jake��s SUV pulled up next to me. and Josh jumped out.

    ��Hey there little girl, would you like a ride?�� Josh said in a deep voice. I snorted at his attempt to be <b>scarry </b>and handed him my bag of <b>books </b>which made him groan when he took it from me.

    ��Oh don��tin, I weigh more then that bag and you have no problem carrying me around all the time,�� I rolled my eyes at Josh, then squeaked when he cocked his eyebrow and stalked toward me.

    Babygirl, did <b>you </b>just roll your eyes at me?�� he growled. I was <b>already </b>close to the back door of the SUV, so giving him my sweetest most innocent smile I shook my head no, and lunged for the door<b>. </b>

    Chapter <b>110 </b>

    I think <b>Josh </b>was in shock that I would run from him, and he stood still looking surprised which gave me just enough time to slide into the backseat and m the door behind me.

    <b>��</b>Jake quick, <b>lock </b>my door, I don��t want to get in trouble.�� I shouted through my giggles.ke just shook <b>his </b>head.

    Sorry sweetheart, you know I can��t help you when you poke the bear.�� Jake tells me, twisting in his seat so he can see into the back <b>seat</b><b>. </b>

    I can tell the exact moment that Josh��s shock wears off because he <b>gives </b>himself a shake before heading toward the door I had dove through just seconds <b>before</b>.

    ��Oh crap,�� I yell as I m my hand down on the lock button before less then gracefully climbing over the seat into the very back. Seeing a nket. I wiggle under it and <b>p </b>a hand over my mouth trying to quiet my <b>heavy </b>breathing and asional giggle. I hear Josh knocking on the window, and then begin to list off the things he��s nning on doing to me when I get home.

    Jake just shakes his head, and unlocks the door for his brother. When Josh opens the <b>back </b>door and sees the back seat is empty he turns to Jake. ��Where did she go?�� He asked and Jake just shruged.

    ��Hey I stay out of your little games, so don��t ask me.�� Jake said, ncing in the rear view mirror

    ��Well since shes not here, I guess I will just go return this bag of books, Josh tells his brother.

    ��Noo,�� I shreak poping up

    p from the back. ��I��m here, don��t return my books. I scramble over the back seat, Josh catching me seconds before 1 end up in a heap on the floor.

    ��Is it time for another talk baby girl?�� Josh askes as he set me back in my seat and reaches across me for my seat belt.

    ��No sir, I will behave,�� I pout, ��Now can I please have my books,�� I ask him as I reach for the book bag.

    ��Yes you can, when we get home. He grins at me as he closes the back door, but not before I notice him engaging the child lock. I grumble and pout the whole way home.

 Broken Dreams Stories 111

    <b>I </b>was still grumbling to myself when Jake pulled into the gauge. <b>I </b>unbuckled myself and waited for Josh to open the door for me. When he did, I slid out of the back seat, snatched the bug of library <b>books </b>from him, and stomped into the house. <b>Patrick </b>was in the kitchen taking drinks out of the fridge when I entered, and alter setting my bag of books down, I hugged him from behind.

    ��Patrick, the twins are being mean to me,�� I wined.

    Turning around, Patrick set down the drinks he had been holding and returned my bug. ��What��s wrong now, kive?�� He asked. ��Why are the twins being Incan?��

    ��We are not being mean, Josh called from the other room. She <b>was </b>a brat, so I engaged the child locks in the back seat so she couldn��t escape.��

    ��Josh said he was going to return the books I just got, and Jake didn��t do anything to stop him, <b>so </b>they were being mean.�� I looked up at <b>Patrick </b>with the biggest, saddest eyes I could manage without breaking intoughter, Patrick smiled down at me before kissing the top of my head and disentangling my arms from around him.

    *If you don��t want to be locked in the backsent, then don��t be <b>a </b><b>brat</b>, Patrick grinned as <b>he </b>pped my ass.

    ��Not you

    you, too,�� I groaned. ��No one is taking my side.�� I huffed, picked up my bag of books, and stomped down the hall to my room.

    I had just finished putting my books <b>away </b>when I sensed a presence behind me. I looked over my shoulder and saw <b>Josh </b>standing behind me,

    ��Are you done being a brat, baby girl, or do we still need to talk?�� he asked, crossing his arms over <b>his </b><b>broad </b>chest.

    <b>Seeing </b>his serious expression, I decided I had pushed his buttons enough for today, so smiling sweetly up at him, I promised I would be good for the rest of the evening.

    ��Just the rest of the <b>evening</b>?�� heughed before reaching down and helping me up from where I had been sitting in front of my bookcase. Resting his hands on my hips, he guided me closer to him so he could lean down and kiss me. I returned the <b>kiss</b>, standing on my tiptoes so I could wrap my arms. around his neck. I groaned as he slid an arm under me and picked me up, causing me to slide across his rapidly hardening dick. I wrapped my legs around his waist so I could grind my clit against him, causing fosh to let out his own groan. We continued kissing <b>as </b>he backed up so he could sit on my <b>bed</b>; before we got <b>any </b>farther, though, Mike was calling down the hallway that dinner was here, and we both groaned.

    Josh reluctantly slid me off hisp

    if hisp <b>before </b>standing up <b>and </b>taking my

    ng my hand. ��Later, baby, I promise.�� He kissed my lips before leading me out of the

    ��Here<b>, </b><b>sweetheart</b>, <b>Jake </b>said, handing me a pizza and soda te<b>. </b><b>��</b><b>Am </b>I forgiven?�� He <b>teased</b>.

    ��You wouldn��t have let Josh return my book, would you? I asked him seriously.

    ��Never, sweetheart, I swear,�� <b>Jake </b>promised.

    ��OK, you are forgiven,�� I tell him, giving him a quick kiss before bringing my te to the table.

    After we finished eating and cleaned up the mess, the guys decided they wanted to y video games, so I went to get one of my books and cuddled between Drew and Mike to read. I looked up asionally to giecle at the guy��s antics as they tried to one�Cup each other in their game.

    After about an hour, I started not to feel well, and when a sharp cramp shot across my lower abdomen, I groaned. Drew and Mike looked down at me as I shifted ufortably between them.

    ��Are you OK, Drew asked, leaning over to brush some hair from my face.

    ��Yeah, I must be close to starting my period. I just started cramping.�� I groaned.

    ��Do you want to goy down, honey?�� Mike asked, moving down the couch so I had more room.

    ��No, I just want to stay here,�� 1 told him.�� Can Iy on yourp?�� I asked Mike.

    ��Of course, you can, honey,e <b>here</b><b>,</b>�� Mike said, picking up a throw pillow tossed on the floor and reaching behind him for a nket. Once I was settled with my head on hisp, the sharp pain eased a little, but when Mike began running his fingers through my hair, I had to fight to stay awake.

    I must have lost the fight because Drew <b>was </b>leaning over me with a worried look the next thing I knew. ��Hey, sweet girl, how are you feeling? You were

    whimpering in your sleep. Are you still not feeling well?��

    move, it gets worse.��

    ��I dont know, I mumbled. The pain was still there, but it was not as bad when I was lying still. Just when I move,

    ��OK, I��m OK with getting <b>you </b>some <b>painkillers </b>and something to drink, OK?�� Drokay said, disappearing down the hallway before I could respond.

    Drew returned with the pills, some water, and <b>a </b>heating pad. Mike helped me sit up, and I took the medicine before lying back down and holding the heating pad in ce. I didn��t know if it was the medicine or the heating pad, but I could rx and even fall back as

    I was pulled from sleep suddenly when the sharp pain stabbed across my right side again. When I cried out, Jake appeared in front of me, hair going in several different directions and <b>a </b>worried look on his face. When he reached out to touch me, I cried out again, and Jake disappeared, only to be reced by Josh.

    ��What hurts baby girl,�� he asked gently, brushing damp hair from my face and frowning

    ��I don��t know, my stomach.�� I whimpered.

    ��It��s OK. Jake went to get Drew, Josh said as I opened the door.

    Momentster<b>, </b>Drew was sitting on the bed next to me. I gasped as the movement jolted me, and Drew��s face grew more concerned.

    ��Em honey, I need to roll you over,�� rew said, keeping his voice gentle.

    �C

    ��No, it hurts too much, I cried <b>as </b>he moved me.

    ��I know, and I��m so sorry, baby, but I need to see you to figure out what��s happening.

    He got me onto my back, and another pair of hands appeared, helping to hold me still. <b>as </b>I fought against the pain.

    Running a hand across my face, Drew turned and said something quietly to one of the other guys before focusing <b>back </b>on me.

    ��Em, honey, I know you��re in a lot of pain, but I need to touch your stomach; I��m going to be as gentle as I can, but I need you to hold

    ��Noo,�� I cried as Drew gently lifted my shirt and slid his hands under the top of my sleep shorts. Starting on my left side, he began pressing carefully against my lower stomach, stopping every few inches to ask if anything hurt.

    When Drew moved his fingers onto my right side, I cried out at his touch and <b>tried </b>to curl <b>away </b>from him. Josh��s face appeared above mine; he must have been the one holding my hands, I thought; <b>just </b>as Drew��s fingers found another very tender spot, Josh called my name to distract me, and I tried to focus on him <b>as </b>Drew finished his exam.

    He looked up at Josh and shook his head, and I immediately squeezed Josh��s hand harder.

    ��What��s going on? What��s wrong w

    with me?�� 1

    I asked<b>, </b>trying to look between them.

    Drew took one of my hands before he spoke. ��It��s OK sweet girl, I think your apendix has ruptured or is about to. Patrick has already called an ambnce, and they will be here soon.��

    My lower lip began to tremble as tears streamed down my face. ��Baby girl, we are going to be right here with you. You��re not going to be alone, I promise.�� Josh assured me. <b>I </b>nodded but was too scared and in too much pain to say anything.

    Drew gently wiped tears from my face before taking one of my hands from Josh��s. Tm going to go with you in the ambnce, and the <b>others </b>will follow in the SUV, Drew exined, just as sirens could be heard in the distance.

 Broken Dreams Stories 112

    ��Patrick, you <b>and </b>Jake, go wait for the paramedics,�� Drew said as the sirens grew louder. Patrick nodded and left with Jake close behind him

    ��Mike, go get a bag ready for her. Mike had been sitting at the foot of the bed, rubbing my leg, but jumped up and disappeared into my closet. I could hear strange voices growing closer <b>as </b>Patrick and Jake led the paramedics upstairs. Drew leaned over, kissing my sweaty forehead before meeting the men who had just entered my room, and began speaking to them quietly, I whimpered when the bed shifted, and josh squeezed my hand,

    I turned and watched Drew lead two men over to my bed. They set <i>the </i>bags they had been carrying down, <b>and </b>while one of them began pulling things out, the other moved to the <b>head </b>of the bed.

    ��Hey there, your boyfriend said you weren��t feeling well and in pain? My name is Marcus, and that��s Carson he said, nodding toward his partner. I just nodded in understanding, not wanting to talk. Marcus continued talking to me calmly, exining what he was doing as he took my blood pressure and temperature and started an IV. When Marcus lifted my shirt to touch my stomach, I cried out, and Josh leaned closer to me.

    ��I know it hurts, baby girl, but they are here to help and are going to make you feel better, Josh murmured in my ear before brushing some damp hair off my face and running his thumb across my cheek, wiping my <b>tears </b>away. While Josh kept me distracted, Marcus talked into his radio, and Carson left and returned with a stretcher.

    ��Ok, Emmy, I��m going to give you some pain meds that should make you morefortable, and then you��re going to get a ride to the hospital,�� Marcus exined as he injected something into my IV.

    ��Ok,�� I whispered, squeezing Josh��s hand, not wanting him to leave my side. It only took a few minutes for the pain meds to kick in, and I began to feel drowsy, Marcus and Carson moved me as gently as they could onto the stretcher. Drew appeared next to my head, reminding me he wasing with me and the others would follow and meet us there before gently kissing my forehead.

    I fought to stay awake but quickly lost the battle, and the next thing I knew, I was in a bright room with strangers surrounding me

    ��Drew, where��s Drew?�� I asked, and then he was at my side, holding onto my hand without the IV.

    ��I��m right here, sweet girl; I told you I would stay with you.�� I gave him a small smile <b>and </b>squeezed his hand as the Doctor exined that my appendix was close to rupturing and that I would be going into surgery in just a few minutes. I nodded, willing to do anything to make the pain go away. Drew kissed me quickly, promising they would all be there when I woke up, and I was whisked away.

    The change in temperature as I was wheeled into the operating room caused my skin to break out in a <b>cold </b>sweat. I was quickly transferred onto the narrow operating table. I nced up at the blue�Crobed man standing next to my head.

    ��Im <b>stared</b><b>, </b>what��s going to happen?�� I whispered. The man looked down at me and patted my shoulder.

    ��I will give you some medicine that will make you fall asleep. When you wake up, you will fi

    feel a lot better.��

    ��Ok, thanks,�� I said quietly.

    tly. The man gently squeezed my shoulder before turning and moving out of view. He was back momentster.

    ��All right, Emmy, I want you to count backward from twenty,��

    ��Twenty, neen, eighteen, seventeen, sixteen, fifteen,�� is what I saidst. When I opened my eyes <b>again</b>, blurry figures surrounded my bed, and a heart monitor beeped. I blinked my eyes a couple of times, and my guys came into focus. Drew was sitting on the side of my bed with his hand in mine while the others clustered behind him.

    ��How are you feeling, honey?�� Mike asked, looking over Drew��s shoulder at me. I just stared at them for several long seconds as my brain tried to fight its way out of the drugged haze it <b>was </b>currently in

    ��I don��t know; better, I think,�� I said, still trying to wake up fully.

    my bed. Mike took

    Drew leaned forward, kissing my forehead. ��Well, I��m d you��re awake,�� he said before standing and letting Mike take his ce on my my good hand, lifted it, and kissed the back of it before reaching up to cup my cheek.

    ��You had me scared, honey,�� He murmured.

    ��I know, I was scared too,�� I said. After another quick kiss, Mike stood, and Patrick took his ce. The guys rotated until it was jakes turn; he had just sat beside me when an older nurse walked in.

    ��It��s good to see you awake, dear; how <b>are </b>you feeling? My name is Mary, and I will be your nurse for the day. She bustled around my bed, adjusting covers and checking various machines. Now, who <b>are </b><b>all </b>these handsome young ruen?�� she <b>asked </b><b>as </b>she scanned my wristband.

    Chapter <b>112 </b>

    ��My boyfriends,�� I answered, blushing and squeezing Jake��s <b>hand</b>.

    ��Well, it looks like you will have plenty of help when <b>you </b>go home tomorrow, I hope you won��t have too much trouble keeping them all on their toes,�� she said, giving me <b>a </b>wink. My giggle turned <b>into </b>outrightughter when 1 caught Josh��s disbelieving look,

    ��It��s more like her keeping us on our toes,�� Josh muttered quietly to Patrick.

    My <b>nurse </b>turned, giving Josh a long look. ��You must be the serious, bossy one of the group. Well, that��s good. You can make sure Emmy follows the Doctor��s orders then.

    I groaned at Josh��s chuckle, and Mary patted <b>my </b>leg. Let them take care of you, dear. It will keep them happy and make them feel better. Trust me, dear, I have been married for almost twenty years, and my husbands still try to do everything for me. It is <b>easier </b>just to let them every once in a while.�� Mary��s phone rang, <b>and </b>she hurried out of the room.

    ��Did she just say husbands?�� I asked, surprised that someone would be willing to share their lives with strangers.

    ��Well, <b>love</b>, you just called us <b>all </b>your <b>boyfriends</b><b>, </b>so she probably feltfortable since we seem to share simr rtionships, Patrick said.

    ��Yes, besides, our rtionship dynamic isn��t as unusual as most people think. There are a lot of people with multiple partners, Drew added. Now, since you��re awake, would you like something to drink? We need to keep you hydrated

    <b>��</b><b>Yes</b>, please. Do

    o you think I can have some tea?�� I asked Drew

    ��I don��t see why not, but I will check with the nurse on my way out. <b>Josh </b>said before leaving the room and closing the door behind him.

    A few minutester, Josh returned with a steaming cup, several <b>vors </b>of Jello, and a couple of packages of crackers. Jelloy said you can drink whatever you want and that you should try to eat something. She said to start with the jello, and then you can move on to crackers. Jellou feel like it.�� Josh instructed. He set everything down on my rolling table and then nudged his <b>twin </b>out of the way so he could slide the table closer to me.

    I winced at the unexpected movement as Josh messed around with the bed controls, making small adjustments until I sat.

    ��Green or Orange?�� He asked, and when I gave him a perplexed look, he held up the jello cups. I painted to the green one, but Josh pped my hand away when I reached for it. Instead, he opened it for me, scooped up a mouthful, and waited patiently for me to open my mouth.

    I was going to say I could feed myself, but before I could get the words out, my mouth was full of lime jello. Knowing that arguing would be pointless, I swallowed, sighed, and opened my mouth for another bite.

 Broken Dreams Stories 113

    Chapter <b>113 </b>

    ��Good girl,�� Josh said as I took myst bite of jello

    Do you feel better now that you fed me?�� <b>I </b>asked him.

    ��Yes, I do, but how are you feeling?�� Josh collected the garbage off my table and threw it away while I tried to getfortable.

    I��m tired and grumpy. I can��t getfortable, but I��m afraid to move. I don��t want to pull on my stitches, and my whole stomach feels like someone ran me over with a car.�� When I stopped to take a breath, Jake appeared by my bedside.

    ��Are you ready for some more pain medicine?�� He asked as he adjusted a pillow for me.

    ��Yes, could you please push the call button? I don��t know where the remote thing went.��

    ��<b>Of </b>course, sweetheart,�� Jake <b>said</b>, looking around for the remote; he found it tangled behind my bed, hit the call button<b>, </b>and untangled it, cing it within my reach

    I was still trying to find <b>a </bfortable position when Mary came in with my pain meds.OK, Emmy, this should help you rx; on a scale of one to ten, how is your pain right now?�� She asked as she scanned my bracelet again.

    ��I don��t know. I��m in pain and grumpy. A six, maybe? I knew it was more of a question than a statement, but I didn��t care.

    ��All right dear, hold on just a minute, Mary <b>said </b>calmly, ��I have an idea that might make you feel a little better. After injecting my meds into my IV, she disappeared into the bathroom,ing back with a small container that she set down on my table before lowering my bed <b>rail</b>,

    ��Do <b>you </b>think you can sit up for a few minutes <i>by </i>yourself?�� she asked me.

    I thought it over before deciding I could, and Mary helped me sit on the side of my bed. Drew came to ��You��re the army medic, right?�� she asked him.

    o stand next to me, and Mary n

    nced up <b>at </b>

    Som at him.

    ��Yes, Mam, I am,�� Drew said, smiling.

    ��Good, Emmy would probably appreciate your help more than mine; why don��t you help her with <b>a </b><b>quick </b>washcloth bath before the water cools too much? I will be back in a few minutes. Mary handed him the cloth and left, closing the door behind her.

    Drew untied the hack of the hospital gown for me and, after checking the water temperature, got the cloth wet and ran it gently over my back. It felt amazing, and I groaned in pleasure as Drew continued to run the damp cloth across my back before moving on to my arms and legs.

    ��I had no idea that a damp cloth could feel so good,�� I said, causing the others tough. When Drew finished with the <b>washcloth</b>, he brought everything back to the bathroom and returned with a towel, gently drying me off and tying my gown back together <b>just </b><b>as </b>Mary returned,

    ��How

    id that washcloth bath feel?�� Mary asked

    ��I had no idea it would feel that good,�� <b>I </b><b>admitted</b>, smiling at her.

    ��I find it makes even the surliest patients feel <b>a </b>little better,�� She said with a wink

    ��Now then,�� She said, turning around to look at the guys. ��Which twin are you again?�� She <b>asked</b>, pointing atke.

    ��Take, mam,�� He answered, standing from the visitor chair he had taken when Drew moved.

    ��Such polite men you have, Mary told him before returning to Jake. ��Here, take these and give Emmy a hand while brushing her teeth. I know meds can sometimes leave a bad taste in people��s mouths,�� She said, handing Jake a travel�Csize toothbrush and toothpaste. She brought the small bowel out of the bathroom with a cup of water, andke moved to my side.

    As Jake handed me the toothbrush, Mary addressed the rest of the guys. I know you all want to stay with your girl, but I don��t have enough room for everyone to sleep here, so pick one person to stay with, and the rest of you <b>can </be back tomorrow.

    ��I will stay tonight,�� Jake said before any arguments could begin. Besides, I wouldn��t sleep if I weren��t here.��

    The others agreed, and once I rinsed the toothpaste from my mouth, Mary helped me <b>get </b>confortable in bed. I epted kisses hom my guys before they filed out, promising they would see me first thing in the morning. After the <b>others </b>were gone, Mary helped Josh turn the visitor chair into <b>a </b>

    sleeping cot and left with a pillow and nket.

    My eyes were getting heavy when Jake leaned over me, kissing my lips and then my forehead.

    ��Thank you for staying with me,�� I yawned. ��I love you, I told him.

    <b>��</b>I love you, sweetheart,�� Jake <b>replied </b><b>before </b>lying <b>on </b>his cot and watching videos on his phone.

    I fell asleep to the low murmur of voices from Jake��s phone but was woken several times throughout the night by the night nurseing in <b>and </b>out. The morning finally <b>arrived</b><b>, </b>and the other guys came with gifts of coffee and food.

    ��Coffee, coffee, coffee,�� I cheered, holding my hand for a take�Cout <b>cup</b>. Patrick chuckled as he handed me one.

    <b>��</b>Thank you, my <b>love</b>,�� I said, smiling up at him before taking my first sip and groaning in pleasure.

    Should I be this turned on by her just drinking coffee?�� Mike asked as he reached down and adjusted himself. I gave him a dirty look before taking another sip <b>of </b>coffee and then making every sexual sound I could think of, much to my guy��s <b>amusement</b>. We were allughing when Mary came in to check on me<b>. </b>

    ��Well,

    I��m d to see you sitting up; it looks like you��re feeling better?�� She asked as she made notes on her tablet.

    ��Yes, <b>I </b>am. Are they going to release me today?�� I asked her.

    ��I believe so; the doctor will be doing his rounds in <b>about </b>half an hour, so hopefully, if everything goes well, you should be home rxing by this afternoon. In the meantime, would you like me to order you breakfast, or did your young men take care of that already?��

    They bought me some <b>food</b>. Is it okay for me to eat more solid food? Mary gave me the go�Cahead, and Drew handed me a breakfast sandwich and bowl of fruit, which I dug into.

    ��Mmmm, so <b>good</b>,�� I moaned after swallowing the first bite.

    ��Damn it,�� Mikeined from where he was leaning against the <b>wall </b>as he adjusted himself again..

    I giggled before quietly finishing the rest of my <b>food</b>, Besides, I had a feeling the doctor was going to tell me to avoid sex for a few days, <b>and </b>I didn��t want to tease Mike too much.

    When we were all done eating, the guys cleaned up the mess, and then we sat waiting for the doctor. Even with all the confusion the night before, Mike still remembered to pack the book I had been reading in my overnight bag, so I asked Drew to bring it to me while we waited.

    I looked up asionally as someoneughed, smiling as the guys shared videos. Of course, the doctor came in just as I was getting to the most exciting part of my book. Heaving a sigh, I set my book aside to finishter. The guys put their phones away, and after the doctor checked his notes, he introduced himself and began talking.

    ��Well, Emmy, you had an exciting eveningst night.�� He joked<b>, </b>and I snorted in reply.<b>�� </b>So it looks like the surgeon was able to remove your appendix before it ruptured. It was pretty infected, though, so you spent the night on IV meds, and we will be sending you home with some antibiotics that you will need to take. As far as your incisions go, keep them dry, and you will need to change the bandages twice a day. Some irritation is normal, but if are unsure of something, call and ask. If 1 <b>read </b>my notes correctly, one of you is a medic?�� He asked, turning <b>toward </b>the guys.

    ��Yes, I am,�� Drew said<b>, </b>stepping forward.

    ��Good, then you know what to watch for.�� Drew nodded, and after a few more instructions, the doctor left, Promising to have Mary bring in the discharge paperwork <b>soon</b>.

    you

    Shattered Curt

    While waiting for Mary��s return, Derw and Patrick helped me out of my hospital gown <b>and </b><b>into </b>morefortable clothes. Once I was dressed, I sat back on the edge of the bed, realizing that recovering from surgery would bepletely different from recovering from one of my father��s beatings. Just standing <b>and </b>getting changed had <b>taken </b>all my energy.

    ��Why am I so exhausted from just getting changed?�� I grumbled.

    ��It��s probably <b>a </bbination of the stress and trauma your body went through from the surgery and the pain meds. Drew said, sitting beside me on the bed before carefully lifting me into hisp.

    ��I hate feeling like this, I pouted, then yawned loudly <b>and </b>rested my head against Drew��s shoulder. I had just about <b>fallen </b>asleep when Mary brought the discharge into the room. She handed them to Mike and turned to Drew, still holding me.

    The doctor already went over everything, correct?��

    ��Yes, we all know what to expect and things we should keep an eye on,�� Drew answered.

    ��Good, good. Now, <b>Emmy</b>, you make sure these boys take good care of you, Mary <b>said</b>, giving each of my guys <b>a </b>stern look. ��Now, boys, make sure she takes it easy for the next few days, get lots of rest, and don��t let her lift anything over five pounds<b>.</b><b>�� </b>

    I <b>groaned </b>at the second part of Mary��s instructions: Don��t tell them that. Now they will try to carry me everywhere and not let me <b>do </b>anything for myself.��

    ��Well, they should do just that for the next few days. Except for carrying her around. You don��t want to hurt her identally, and walking around a bit is good for recovery.�� Mary looked at each guy one at a time until she got nods of understanding from each of them.

    ��Now<b>, </b>if one of you gets your car and pulls it into the patient loading <b>zone</b>, we will meet you there. With that, Mike tossed the keys to Patrick, <b>who </b>disappeared out the <b>door </b>aftering over to me and kissing my forehead. Mary left and quickly came back in with a wheelchair, and Drew stood, carrying me over and cing me gently into it. Jake <b>was </b>holding my bag, and josh had a second bag of things from the hospital they were sending me home with. We all filed out of the room, Mary leading the way with me, and I smirked as several nurses stopped to stare at my parade of guys behind me ��That��s right, girls, they are all mine, I thought. My mood was suddenly starting to look up.

    When we got outside, Patrick was waiting for us, and Drew lifted me into the front seat of the SUV before carefully buckling me in. I rolled down the window and thanked <b>Mary</b>, and she waved to us, reminding me to take it easy. 1 tried to rx and getfortable, but it was hard; it seemed like every time I took a breath, one of my incisions was rubbing against something. I gave up trying to getfortable and hoped we would be home quickly.

    I had never been <b>so </b>happy to see the house as I was today. Patrick pulled into the garage, and the guys climbed <b>out </b>of the back seats. Mike came around to unbuckle my seat belt and carry me into the house. Mike led the way to their wing of the house and set me down on the couch while the others disappeared to put what they were carrying away or to get <b>me </b>a nket and pillow so I could rx. Once I was settledfortably, Drew came in with a tray holding <b>a </b>drink, snack, and, best of all, my bottle of pain meds. After taking my meds, he handed me a te of apple <b>slices </b>along with some slices of cheese and a small bowl of almonds.

    das

    Thank you for taking such good care of me,�� I said as I took Drew��s hand and pulled him down for a kiss.

    ��I will always take care of you, sweet girl, Drew said, giving me another kiss before sitting by my feet and resting my legs across hisp. One by one, the other guys joined us back in the living room after changing intofortable clothes. Mike sat down by my head and handed me the remote.

    ��You��re not feeling well, so you get to pick what we watch,�� he told me. I was getting tired, so I quickly found a movie I knew the guys would enjoy. <b>Mike </b>ran his fingers through my hair<b>, </b><b>and </b>I drifted off to the feeling of him massaging my <b>scalp</b>. I woke to the smell of greasy Chinese food. My stomach let out a loud growl.

    ��Bring Em a te, too, Mike called over his shoulder.

    ��Thanks, sweetle,�� I told him as I tugged <b>his </b>t�Cshirt so he would lean <b>over </b>me, and I kissed him

    <b>Mike </b>helped me sit up and getfortable while fake brought two tes over to us.

    ��Mmm, this smells amazing. Thank you to whoever ordered this; it��s just what <b>I </b>wanted. I dug into my te of food. Once everyone was back in the living room, Patrick got our attention.

    With everything going on with Em, I didn��t update you guys on what Jamle found when he got to Aruba.�� We were all focused on him, so Patrick continued. ��Jamie said they found several people who remember seeing them. They were staying at one of the resorts for several weeks, and one of the waiters at the reset restaurant remembers them having dinner <b>several </b>times with a local businessman who has known ties to the biggest <b>drug </b>cartel in

 Broken Dreams Stories 114

    Columbia.��

    ��So it sounds like Dad got involved in something he shouldn��t have?�� Drew asked the question we were all thinking.

    ��Yes, we still aren��t <b>sure </b>if they were kidnapped or murdered, but since it��s been close to a month since they have been seen, My dad thinks that this isn��t a kidnapping. I��m so sorry, guys.�� Patrick sighs, looking at the four brothers.

    All four look resigned and will probably never see their dad again. I just feel numb. While I did not love my mother or stepfather, I felt terrible for the guys because I knew they loved their father. Setting my te on the coffee table, I reached a hand out to Mike and Drew, who <b>were </b>sitting on either side of me, and they both smiled at me gratefully. I nced over at the twin who sat beside each other, their heads together, whispering. When Josh looked up, he saw me watching him and gave me <b>a </b>head nod, letting <b>me </b><b>know </b>they were okay.

    ��So what do we do now?�� I asked Patrick, who sighed before answering my question.

    ��No one wants to be involved in any of the South American drug cartels; in fact, my dads have worked very hard to keep them away from the city. Jamie said he would stay there <b>for </b>a couple more <b>days</b>, and if he didn��te up with anything, he would alert the local authorities and let them know they were missing. From there, it will be up to the locals to find them, and we will go from there. My parents did want to make sure you guys were okay financially, though?�� Patrick finished.

    ��Yes, we all have bank cards for the family ount, plus the credit cards Dad gave us. Other than that, we also each have trust funds from our mom that are set up to give us a monthly allowance until we reach twenty�Cfive, and then we <b>have </b>ess to the whole thing. Drew exined.

    ��Em, did Dad give you a bank card?�� Mike asked, looking at me.

    ��Yes, I have one, though I haven��t had a chance to use it yet since I��m always with one of

    you<b>.</b>��

    ��Okay, so we are good money�Cwise, and as far as I know, all the bills are set up to be automatically paid. We will keep an eye on the mail just in case, but all of that should be taken care of Drew assured us.

    ��Okay, good. I will tell my parents that and promise that if anything <b>is </b>okay, we will let them know,�� Patrick <b>said </b>as he pulled out his phone and texted his parents. When he put his phone away, we all looked at each other. There was nothing else we could do from here until we heard from Jamie again, so Drew encouraged us to finish dinner. We went back to eating as he picked up the remote and picked a random movie to fill <b>the </b>silence.

 Broken Dreams Stories 115

    The next couple of weeks passed quickly. The incisions from my surgery were healing nicely. I would have a couple of tiny scars, but for once, I didn��t care. My ribs felt much better<b>, </b><b>and </b>I could do more daily with less pain. The only thing still slowing me down was my cast, but with my uing doctor appointment, I was hoping the cast woulde off and that I would be free to enjoy the rest of my summer.

    While Drew and Mike were on an extended emergency leave, they were still called into virtual meetings, and next week, they would have to fly back to the base for <b>a </b>couple of days to take care of a few things. <b>Patrick </b>had moved in with us but was still busy helping his dads almost daily. Like me, Jake and Josh were enjoying their summer and spent most of their time with me. We watched movies and yed games. I had discovered a love for baking. and the twins were happy to help. I made cookies, brownies, cupcakes, and even a tripleyer chocte cake for dessert when we went <b>to </b><b>Patrick��s </b>Parents for dinner one night. I had been anxious about how it would turn out, but there wasn��t a crumb left between Patrick��s dads and my guys, <b>and </b>they made me promise to make it again.

    Our missing parents were still a dark cloud hanging <b>over </b>us, though. Jamie had returned from Aruba without finding out anything else. He had turned all the information he had over to the local authorities<b>, </b>and they <b>had </b>contacted us, but whatever happened was still a mystery. The only fingerprints that had been found on the boat had belonged to my mom and stepdad, so until their bodies turned up, it looked like the case would go cold.

    Three days before I was supposed to get my cast removed, Drew and Mike got a call that they must return to the base the following day. Everything was ssified, so they couldn��t tell us anything, but they both promised it would only be for a few days, a week at most, and then they would be home. Regardless of their promises, I was already sad at the thought of them being gone, and I spent the rest of the afternoon helping them pack and cuddling with them. That evening, we decided to order their <b>favorite </b>dinners, and I made several dozen of their favorite cookies to take with them, along with cupcakes for dessert.

    Once we had stuffed ourselves, we all sat around the living room. I watched the guys y several games before settling in for a movie. I cuddled between Drew and Mike, and when the movie was aver, Drew and Mike took me to bed. Together, they undressed me and led me into the shower. With me sandwiched between them, they took turns washing my hair and soaping up every inch of my body.

    I then took my time washing each of them, enjoying their groans of pleasure when I took my time washing every inch of their rock�Chard dicks. After several minutes, Mike couldn��t take it anymore, and scooping me in his arms, he quickly rinsed us off and carried me out of the shower. He grabbed a couple of towels on his way into the bedroom, spreading them on the bed beforeying me down on top of them and dropping to his knees; he spread my legs and buried his face between them, sucking and licking my pussy, and clit until I was withering underneath him. I fell apart within minutes. I was still trembling from my orgasm when Mike slid me further up onto the bed; following me, he slid back between my legs and slid his hard dick into me with one thrust. I cried out at the sensation of being stretched to my limit, and Mike stilled, letting my body adjust to him. Then he began moving slowly, kissing me gently and sucking my nipples into his mouth, making love to me until we both fell apart with another orgasm. *

    Mike rolled off of me, giving me a deep kiss before heading back into the bathroom. Drew joined me on the bed soon after, kissing me softly before working his way down my neck and stopping to <b>suck </b>a nipple into his mouth, causing me to moan in pleasure. As he switched to my other nipple, he lined his hard dick up with my entrance and slowly pushed inside me. I groaned as my pussy slowly stretched for Drews��s hard dick, and when the tip <b>of </b>his dick pressed against my cervix, His groan mixed <b>with </b>mine.

    ��Sweetheart, your pussy feels so good,�� Drew growled in my ear, causing me to shudder and clench around his dick even harder. Drew began thrusting faster, and I wrapped my legs around his narrow waist, encouraging him to thrust deeper. My orgasm was starting to grow, and I could feel my pussy pulsing around Drew��s dick.

    ��Hold it, sweetie, don��te until I do. I want to remember the feeling of my girling on my dick while I��m gone, so just wait, I��m so close, 1 whimpered, trying to hold my orgasm back as Drew began moving faster, the sound of our skin pping together echoing around the room.

    ��Get ready baby, I��m almost there.e for me now,�� Drew growled, and as <b>I </b>came apart in his arms, I felt his dick pulse as he followed me over the edge. <b>He </b>copsed next to me, both of us trying to catch our breath. Bracing himself on his elbows, Drew kissed me. ��I love <b>you </b>so much, sweetheart, and I will miss you while I��m gone.

    Tears stung my eyes at his sweet words. I wrapped my <b>arms </b>around his neck, pulling him <b>back </b>to me. ��I love you too, Drew, so much, and I will miss you too. I hope it will be a quick trip so you <b>can </b>return with me soon.�� I sniffled and could feel the first tears running down my face as Drew gathered me in his arms, murmuring soothingly in my ear and promising he and Mike woulde home as soon as possible.

    I had just begun to doze when I felt a warm cloth run across my sensitive pussy. My whimper sounded distressed, and Mike��s voice quietly floated up to me.�� Shh honey, it��s ok; I��m cleaning you up to make you <b>more </bfortable<b>. </b><b>Go </b>back to sleep. Drew has you, and I will also be back to cuddling with you. I mumbled something incoherently and started to drift off again, only falling deeply asleep <b>once </b>Mike was cuddled against me.

 Broken Dreams Stories 116

    The ring <b>rm </b>that woke me before seven did not make me happy. Tears stong the <b>back </b>of my eyes When I realized it was because we <b>had </b><b>to </b>take Mike and Drew to the airport. Getting up, I dragged myself into the bathroom and started the <b>shower</b>, <b>stripping </b>down and climbing in; I shrieked when the water was still cold. Oh well, at least I was awake now. Drew stuck his head in the bathroom just as I finished rinsing off.

    ��Hey, sweetheart, just leave the water on; I need to hop in quickly, Drew said, stepping into the bathroom and closing the door behind him. He dropped his boxers, and I took a moment to appreciate the view. Then, I blushed when he stepped closer to me and tilted my chin until I saw him in the yes.

    ��Like what you see, baby?�� He chuckled.

    ��Always,�� I promised before wrapping my arms around his waist.�� I��m going to miss you two so much,�� I whispered<b>, </b>my voice cracking with a sob

    ��I know, sweetheart. We will miss you too, but the sooner we go, the sooner we <b>can </b><be </b>back,�� Drew reminded me before giving me a nudge toward my bedroom and climbing into the shower. I retreated to my bedroom, pulling on somefortable clothes that were still nice enough to wear out, and when the smell of coffee made it into my room, I made a beeline for the kitchen. I knew I would only make it through the next few hours with coffee and cuddles

    I was sitting on a stool at the kitchen ind when I felt a pair of arms wrap around me from behind Patrick rumbled a good morning into my neck before kissing the top of my head. Letting me go, he began making his cup of coffee, then sat down next to me, linking his free hand with mine and squeezing it. My other guys started toe in, each stopping to give me good morning kisses. They each made their coffee. After dropping their <b>packs </b>by the garage door, Mike and Drew were the <bst </b>toe into the kitchen. They made their coffee and leaned against the counter <b>across </b>from me. <b>God</b>. they look yummy in the uniforms; I hope they get to keep them when they retire; my brain wasing up with many intriguing ideas about my men dressed in their uniform, and I squirmed in my seat, drawing the guy��s attention to me.

    ��You ok, baby girl?�� Josh asked

    ��Yep, I have just been sitting still too long; I��m fine, I promised, hoping he <b>would </b>believe me. I did not want to voice all the dirty images my mind hade up with right now. When Drew and Mike finished their coffee, they rinsed their cups and pped their hands, startling me from my daydreaming-

    ��Let��s get going, Whos driving?�� he asked, looking between the twins <b>and </b>Patrick, Patrick stood, pulled the keys out of his <b>pocket</b>, and led the way into the garage, pushing the button to open the garage <b>door </b>as he walked to the SUV. Mike stopped next to me, then swept me up in his arms, carrying me bridal style into the garage before setting me down and climbing into the back of the SUV.

    I followed him into the back with Drew behind me. I wanted to sit with them and spend <b>as </b>much time with them. Once everyone was buckled in, Patrick backed the car out, and we were off. I linked one hand with Drew and one with Mike and rested my head against Mike��s shoulder.

    All too soon, Patrick was pulling into the parking lot by the airport, and we were all climbing out. Once Drew and Mike had their packs, I clung to each of their hands as we walked them inside. Stopping in front of the security checkpoint, I was openly crying when Deer swept me into his arms, and I wrapped my legs around his waist to hold on. Mike stepped up behind me, and we stayed in our group hug for several minutes before Drew put me <b>down </b>

    Once they had said goodbye to their brothers and Patrick, they returned to me, Mike reaching me first. He wiped the tears from my face before kissing me deeply, promising to call <b>as </b>soon as they <b>could </b><b>and </b>telling me how much he loved me. Drew did the same, telling me he loved me and promising to call before leaving me with onest kiss.

    I stepped back and let the twins surround me, with Patrick behind me. We watched our two soldiers pull out their IDs as they walked through security. Stopping, they <b>turned </b>and gave us onest wave before turning and disappearing into the crowd. I continued to sniffle <b>as </b>we walked back to the SUV, Patrick said he would drive, and Jake helped me into the <b>back</b><b>, </b>climbing in after <b>me</b><b>, </b>while lush got shotgun. Once 1 buckled my seat belt,ke wrapped an arm around me and pulled me against his chest, handing me a tissue to dry my face.

    Patrick drove us from the airport as I rested my head against Jake��s chest. A few minutester, I felt the car slowing down, and I opened my eyes to see Patrick had pulled into <b>a </b>shopping center. nting at me in the rearview mirror, we made eye <b>contact</b>.

    Coffee love?�� Patrick asked. I sat up when I saw my favorite drive�Cthru coffee ce.

    ��Yes, please. Thank

    you for stopping. Patrick,�� I pulled out my phone and opened the coffee app before handing it to him.

    Here, use my app; I��m only a few points away from a free coffee, I told Patrick. When I saw all of them staring at me, I shrugged.

    What? I like coffer.��

    ��Baby girl, we need to cut down in your suffer intake,�� Josh said, shaking i his head.

    ��No way, I gasped in shock. I don��t drink <b>that </b>much coffee. Besides, you don��t want to see me without coffee. I have been told I get crabby.�� I warned all of them, hoping that would be the end of this cutting down on my coffee talk.

    When we pulled to the window, I ordered my drink with only one shot instead of my normal three to four and smirked. That would keep them quiet. No

    one canin about a single shot of coffee.

 Broken Dreams Stories 117

    When our order <b>was </b>ready, I danced happily in my seat, and Patrick passed me my caramel vani mocha, Josh groaned.

    Baby girl, that is a lot of <b>sugar</b>,��

    *Not as much as <b>I </b>normally add.�� I told him

    him, giving him my sweetest smile.

    Jake chuckled <b>before </b>pulling me as close as the seatbelt would allow him to, while Josh just shook his head and turned to face forward in his seat. My giggle turned into a moan as I took my first sip of coffee. All three guys groaned, and I smiled before taking another sip. It wasn��t long before Patrick was pulling into the garage, and as soon as we entered the house, I could feel the difference. Even with four of us here, the <b>house </b>was too quiet. I grabbed the remote and turned on the reruns of an old si, hoping the added noise would make <b>me </b>feel better. We sat around watching an episode<b>, </b>but none of us even smiled.

    The show had just ended when Josh stood up. ��This is ridiculous. Let��s grab some lunch at the diner, and then we can go to the mall and pick up a few things.�� Before I could say anything. Josh was pulling me to my feet and pping my ass, which propelled me in the direction of the garage door. The others followed, and I again found myself in the back seat, sitting next to Patrick, with our hands linked together, while Josh drove us to lunch.

    Once inside the diner, a waitress around our age hurried us to a booth in the back before telling us she would return for our drink orders in a few minutes. Patrick slid into the round booth, sliding over to the far end; I followed behind him, sitting in the middle. Jake and Josh looked at the remaining seats and started a <b>game </b>of rock�Cpaper�Cscissors <b>to </b>see who would sit next to me. I giggled at the guys��petitive streak<b>. </b>When Jake won, he slid onto the bench seat, squishing as close as he could to me before kissing my cheek. Josh just rolled his eyes before scooting into the remaining space. I <b>reached </b>across Jake and squeezed Josh��s hand. I promised to sit next to him on the way to the mall, and josh gave me a sweet smile.

    When the waitress returned<b>, </b>we ordered four burgers, fries, and sodas. The waitress took her time leaving our table, staring at the twins <b>for </b>longer than I liked. When I cuddled into fake and kissed him, the waitress red at me before stomping to refill someone else��s drink. I stayed wrapped around [ake while all three teased me until I pointed out that they would act the same if they saw another guy staring at me like the waitress had been staring at Jake. That statement resulted in all three guys growling that I was theirs, the rumble of their voices making my core clench

    Considering how busy the diner was, our food came out pretty quickly. The waitress gave me another <b>re</b><b>, </b>setting my te down so hard that it knocked my fries onto the table. She ignored the mess and focused on Patrick, taking her time to lean over the table to set his te in front of him, making sure he had a good view of her breasts. A look of anger swept over Patrick��s face; reaching over and taking my hand, he pulled our linked hands into view, resting them on the table. I��m taken. Just set our food down and leave,�� he said, his voice tight and angry.

    ��The waitress huffed, ncing back at Jake, who still had his arm around me. ��What a slut,�� she hissed, ring at me. <b>I </b>sucked in a shocked breath and stared at the te of food in front of me that no longer looked appetizing, fighting the stinging tears building in my eyes.

    Josh was on his feet in seconds, towering over the waitress, anger radiating off him. Get away from our girlfriend, and don��t return to our table. I will be speaking to the manager and owner about this.�� He growled. With <b>a </b>huff, the waitress stomped off. When she was gone, I took a shaky breath and swiped at my eyes. Josh took one look at me and turned, heading for the front of the diner in search of the manager.

    As Josh stalked off, <b>Patrick </b>and Jake crowded against me, wrapping me in their arms. ��Love, ignore that bitch; she is a petty, jealous girl, and it doesn��t matter. We love you, and that will never change.�� Patrick said, tilting my head and kissing me slowly. When he pulled <b>back</b>, I found myself pulled closer toke.

    *Sweetheart, I love <b>you </b>with all my heart. I <b>have </b>wanted you since the first day I saw you in the hospital. You are amazing and the perfect fit toplete our family. Ignore the petty, jealous people. We love each other <b>and </b>are doing nothing wrong.�� I gave him a trembling smile, and he leaned forward, kissing me hard. I whimpered against his lips and then blushed at such a public disy. When I nced up nervously, no one noticed us, <b>and </b><b>t </b>rxed.

    Josh returned a few minutester with several carry�Cout boxes and set one in front of <b>each </b>of us. That bitch will no longer be working here after today, and Dave, the owner, sends his deepest apologies for her behavior; heped all our meals so we can box them up and eat them at home. Then we are going to do some shopping online for you.�� He told <b>us </b>all this while boxing up his food, then moved on to mine.

    I reached out to him, cing

    ing my hand over his to stop him. ��I don��t want <b>you </b>buying me things to make me feel better; <b>I��m </b>not like <b>that</b>.��

    <b>��</b>Oh, we know you��re not baby girl, but we were nning on doing this anyway after we ate; now we are <b>just </b>going to do it from the privacy of home,�� Josh told me.

    of our

    I opened and closed my mouth several times, noting up with anything to <b>say</b>. Josh smirked at me before holding a hand to help me up from the booth. Besides, you either <b>pick </b>out what you like, or we do it for you; we will spoil you <b>today</b>.�� I looked up at him, but before I could argue, be cocked that damn eyebrow, letting out a huff of defeat, I nodded in agreement, and we made our way out of <b>the </b>diner, the twins walking on either side of me and Patrick close behind.

 Broken Dreams Stories 118

    Jake climbed into the driver��s seat while fosh helped me into the back seat. Patrick handed us our food boxes before getting in the passenger seat, and we returned <b>to </b>the house. We were sitting around the dining rooms table, having just finished our food, when Josh stood and disappeared down the hallway. A few minutester, he returned with hisptop, which he had set in front of me. Pulling a chair beside me, he sat, turning theputer toward him and pulling up a website.

    ��Ok, here��s the first site; pick out what <b>you </b>want and put it in the cart, baby girl. I groaned dramatically, but when I saw the <b>look </b>on his face, I quickly began looking. Josh had pulled up the site of a well�Cknown lingerie store, so I started searching through it, picking out several cute bra and panty <b>sets</b>. Next, I picked out some morefortable everyday sets, then began looking through the pajama and loungewear, I may have gone overboard regarding the pajamas and picked everything from sexy, see�Cthrough sleepwear to cozy sleep shirts, shorts, and several lounge outfits. Josh just grinned <b>as </b>I added things to the cart. Before I could click on the cart and see the total, Josh pulled theputer toward him, and after a couple of clicks, he smiled. ��Your stuff; we are here in three days,�� he said, standing and letting Patrick take his ce.

    Patrick did the same, pulling up a beauty supply store, <b>and </b>I began adding what I wanted to the cart. Once again, when I was done, Patrick took <b>the </b></divputer from me before I could see the total and checked out. Ignoring my grumbles, he kissed me softly and stood <b>so </b>fake could take his ce. ��Your box will be here Thursday, Patrick said before wandering off.

    When Jake turned theputer back toward me, I wiggled in excitement. He had pulled up a page with everything I could ever want for my bedroom ��Have fun, sweetheart,�� he said, kissing my cheek and leaning closer to me so he could see what I was picking. I spent a long time on the bedding. finally choosing a blue and greyforter that reminded me of rain showers and cool days. I also picked out several matching sheet <b>sets </b><b>and </b>became even more excited when I saw all the matching bedroom and bathroom decor. I picked every matching pillow I could find for my bed, along with some wall art. I got matching blue and gray towels for the bathroom, a soft, fuzzy bathmat, <b>and </b>lots of storage containers. This time, <b>I </b>just turned theputer toward Jake, and after a few clicks, he grinned at me. The stuff should be here over the next few days.�� He told me, pulling me to my feet and kissing me. ��Thank you for letting us do this for you, sweetheart, Jake murmured before wrapping his arm around my waist and leading me into the living room, where Josh and Patrick were immersed in a racing game.

    I sat in the corner of the couch, but I suddenly found myself in <b>his </bp when Jake sat next to me. I wiggled around to getfortable and chuckled the pained expression on Jake��s face as he reached between us to adjust himself. ��Brat,�� He whispered into my ear before he nipped at my earlobe, causing me to shudder and let out a quiet moan. Jake gave me a wicked grin, and we nced at the other two; they ignored us and focused on their game.

    ��Let��s have some fun, sweetheart, Jake murmured in my ear, and I eagerly nodded. He stid his hands under my shirt and pulled it up, exposing my breasts. Then, lowering his head, he took one of my nipples into his mouth and bit down gently. The sensation set a bolt of pleasure right to my core, and I cried out, my body shaking with pleasure. My cry of pleasure got Patrick and Josh��s attention, <b>and </b>when they saw what Jake was doing, they quickly forgot about the game and came over to us. Patrick leaned close to me and captured my lips in a deep kiss, his hands running over my body as 1 moaned into his mouth, and I could feel my panties getting wet from my desire.

    Josh��s hand slid down my pants, his fingers brushing my clit before he began rubbing it in slow circles. I moaned again, thrusting my hips against his hand.

    Patrick��s hands were now covering my breasts, squeezing them as he continued <b>to </b>kiss me deeply. His tongue slid against mine, exploring my mouth. 1 loved the way they were all touching me so differently,

    jake moved Josh��s hand, recing it with his, and slid two fingers inside of me, curling them up into my g spot. The motion had me seeing <b>stars </b>as he thrust his fingers in and out of me while his thumb rubbed over my clit in time with his finger��s movement. My cries grew louder, and I knew I was getting close to my orgasm.

    Jakes��s tongue found my clit, and he began licking at it before sucking on my sensitive clit, driving me so close to an orgasm I wanted to cry. Meanwhile, Josh��s hands were massaging my breasts as <b>he </b>sucked one of my nipples into his mouth. I groaned as I fell apart with my first orgasm

    Patrick moved his lips down my neck, his tongue tracing across the tops of my breasts, before taking over for Josh sucking a nipple into his mouth until I was shaking, and an orgasm roared through me again in <b>as </b>many seconds. I cried out their <b>names </b>as I came apart, my legs locking around Jake��s head. Jake chuckled, the vibration sending another shiver of pleasure to my core. <b>Jake </b>sat up, a satisfied smile gracing his face.

    1 cupped Patrick��s face in my hands, leaning closer and pressing <b>a </b>deep kiss against his lips while his hands were twin��s hands on me, exploring my sensitive body. I couldn��t tell who��s hands were where. The only thing I could focus on was how they made me feel. e still on my breasts. I could feel the One of the twins

    found my clit with his fingers, rubbing in slow circles that had me whimpering into Patrick��s mouth. Another hand was sliding two lingers inside my pussy, matching the speed of the fingers ying with my clit. My body was almost vibrating with my building orgasm, and when I fell apart, my cries were quieted by Patrick��s kiss. My pussy mped around the fingers in my pussy, and I could hear someone��s deep chuckle, but all I could focus on was the feeling of orgasm pulsing through my body.

 Broken Dreams Stories 119

    I took <b>a </b>deep breath, trying to slow my racing heart and gather my thoughts <b>as </b>I looked <b>at </b>Patrick, Josh, and Jake. Let��s not stop,�� I told them.

    u mean��?�� He paused, waiting for my

    7 YOU

    Patrick��s eyes widened in surprise, and all three of them watched me with <b>heat </b>growing in their eyes.�� More?

    response.

    I nodded, feeling a pulse of desire run through my body, causing my core to clench. ��Yes, I want to do more with all three of you,�� I <b>said</b><b>, </b>sounding confident even as butterflies danced in my stomach.

    Josh looked at me with concern, showing his eyes. Are you sure, baby girl?�� His voice was gentle.�� We don��t want to do anything that would scare or

    you.��

    I loved the concern they were all showing me, but I also knew I wanted this. ��I��m <b>sure</b><b>,</b><b>�� </b>I said, earnestly looking at him. ��I love and trust you guys. I know you would never do anything to hurt or scare me, and I want to experience this with all of <b>you</b>.��

    Jake��s eyes red with heat. If you want this, we will happily fulfill <b>your </b>fantasy,�� he said, voice <b>deep </b>and husky with desire.

    ��If

    Patrick stood, swept me into his arms, and carried me to my bedroom with the twins following close behind us. Patrick set me on my feet, and they wasted no time in stripping off my clothes and tossing them out of the way. I was standing naked before them, blushing, and nervous, but the look of hunger on all their faces gave me some confidence and made me rx.

    The guys quickly stripped, and I couldn��t help but drool over their muscled bodies and their hard dicks standing straight up at attention. I crawled onto the bed and nced back at them. Who is going where? <b>I </b>asked, grinning at the surprise on their faces. They made their decision, <b>and </b>Josh stepped up to the bed, pulling me closer to him <b>and </b>turning me <b>so </b>I was on my hands and knees. I could feel his dick pressing against my wet pussy, as Jake Jay down on the bed in front of me, his dick hard and ready for my mouth. I leaned forward, feeling his hard length slide into my mouth. Jake groaned <b>as </b>i sucked his dick, trying to fit him further down my throat while controlling my gag reflex.

    I sucked Jake for a while, enjoying the feeling of Patrick��s hands running across my breasts and exploring my body, his fingers teasing my clit, while Josh pressed his dick against my tight hole. I whimpered, feeling my orgasm begin to build. Feeling myself open up for Josh and the sensation of being stretched wide while his brother began to carefully fuck my throat had me teetering on the edge of another orgasm.

    Patrick knelt next to me, and I heard the sound of a cap opening and the slick sound of lube squirting from it into Patrick��s hand. I nced at him from the side of my eye and watched him begin to stroke himself before guiding my hand around his <b>hard </b>dick. I eagerly stroked his dick as I sucked on Jake��s dick, and Josh thrust in and out of my wet pussy. Trying to focus on three dicks at once was overwhelming but amazing. I felt so full and connected to these three guys I loved with all my heart.

    I could hear Jake��s breathing turn ragged and his dick <b>pulse </b><b>as </b>he got closer to his orgasm.

    ��Patrick, if you don��t finish before I do, you are taking her pussy next,�� Josh grunted, his voice tense

    I could feel <b>Patrick��s </b>dick twitch in my hand, and I began rubbing him faster, wanting to make him feel good. I could feel my orgasm building, the sensation burning through my body. Then Jake wasing, his dick pulsing down my throat as he let out a long groan.

    As Jake��s dick twitched in my mouth, I could feel Josh��s thrusts be erratic, his fingers tight on my hips as he buried himself deep inside my pussy. <b>I </b>cried out around Jake��s dick, the sound vibrating against him and causing him to groan in response. I clenched my muscles around Josh��s dick, and that was all it took for my orgasm to explode. ck spots danced across my <b>vision </b>as I came hard, my body shaking uncontrobly as wave after wave of my orgasm washed over me.

    ��That��s it, love,�� Patrick groaned, thrusting his dick into my gripped hand faster. I��m about toe all over you.��

    I could feel his dick swelling in my <b>hand </b>as he neared his orgasm, and I tightened my grip, moving my hand faster until I felt his <be </b>sshing against me. Jake pulled out of my mouth, and I copsed onto his chest, panting to catch my breath.

    ��I love you guys,�� I whispered, my throat sore from Jake��s dick and horse from all the noise I had been making.

    I could feel Jake wrap his arms around <b>me </b><b>as </b>he kissed the top of my head. ��We love <b>yo </b>

    you too, sweetheart.��

    Wey there, wrapped in each other��s arms, and my mind drifted to how lucky I was to have <b>these </b>men in my life. T thesest few weeks, but I was sure we could face anything as long as we were all together. I still missed Drew and Mike but I still fall asleep snuggled between my guys<b>. </b>

    Things had not been easy for us

 Broken Dreams Stories 120

    The sound of someone��s phone going off started me awake. It was harely daylight when I cracked an eye open to see Patrick sitting on the side of the bed, texting someone. Less than a minuteter, his phone <b>rang</b>. I recognized his dad Conner��s ringtone and heard him whispering as he left the bedroom. I rolled over, cuddling against Jake��s warm body, and almost fell asleep when Patrick came <b>back </b>into the room and straight to the side <b>of </b>the bed where Josh slept. I could hear them whispering but couldn��t understand what they were saying. When Josh reached for his twin, shaking Jake mwake, I sat up, worried, my breath hitching.

    ��What��s wrong?�� I said, looking up at my three guys,

    ��Something is going down at one of our businesses. Since Drew and Mike are gone, I woke Josh and Jake because I needed the extra help, Patrick said. as he pulled on his <b>discarded </b>clothes from Inst night.

    ��Are you all going to be safe?�� I asked, still worried,

    ��Yes, I would not bring the guys into something with a chance of violence. There was a break�Cin and fire at one of our buildings. We are meeting my dad there to make sure everything gets taken care of. I don��t know how long we will be gone, but go back to sleep, love. We will be back as soon as we can.

    I nodded in agreement<b>, </b><b>and </b><b>after </b>giving each of them a kiss, I rolled over into the warm spot where Jake had been sleeping and drifted back to sleep. The next time I woke up, it <b>was </b>after ten, and the guys still hadn��t returned. When I <b>picked </b>up my phone, I saw Jake��s text message telling me they were okay, but it would be <b>a </b>few more hours before they could get home. Seeing that he had only sent it about <b>twenty </b>minutes ago, I decided that a long bath was in order.

    I filled the soaking tub with bath salts and bubbles, then slid into the warns, good�Csmelling bubbles and rxed against the back of the tub. I stayed in the tub, enjoying the rxing warmth until my fingers and toes were wrinkled, then ducked into the shower to quickly rinse the soap suds off. Drying off, I pulled on a pair of leggings and a baggy T�Cshirt that I may or may not have taken from Mike��s closet before he left and wandered into the living

    <b>room</b>.

    I had nned on reading until Patrick and the twins returned, but the house was so quiet that I turned on the TV just for some background noise and got hooked on the show that was on. I didn��t realize it was lunchtime until my stomach rumbled loud enough to hear it over the TV. Looking at the time and knowing the guys could be home soon and more than likely starving. 1 opened up a delivery app and ordered pizza. I returned to the TV show, <b>and </b>after a while, the doorbell camera alerted me that the food was there. Pausing the show, I hurried downstairs to get the food.

    I opened the door to arge man who looked like he <b>had </b>spent all his free time in the gym. He had a shaved head and tattoos covering both arms and peeking out of the top of his T�Cshirt. He gave off violent vibes that made me think he would be more at home in a mafia crew than delivering pizzas. I considered mming the door and telling him to keep the pizza, hut I didn��t. Stepping forward, I held out my hands for the pizza, but when the guy saw my cast, he stepped further into my space, rumbling in a deep voice that he would bring them inside so I wouldn��t drop them with my cast. Before i could say anything, he had pushed past me and was inside the house. Turning. I saw the delivery guy standing in the hallway waiting for me. I stepped back inside nervously and, ncing around<b>, </b>pointed at a table by the staircase.

    ��Just put the pizza there, thanks,�� I said, hoping that would hurry him along. After setting the boxes <b>down</b>, he reached into his pocket and pulled out a receipt and pen.

    ��sign here,�� he rumbled. Taking the pen, I turned to lean over the table and began to sign my name. It was then that I felt something sting my neck, and I jumped, startled at the sting. I pped at my neck, standing up

    ��Something stung me,�� I said as I nced at the delivery guy. I didn��t respond, and then I suddenly began to feel <b>strange</b>. I started to reach for my neck, and my world turned <b>dark</b>.

    I came to <b>in </b>a musty darkness without knowing where I was or what had happened. I could feel a vibration against my back, something was covering my head and mouth. My panie grew worse when I realized my hands and feet were bound, and Iy in the dark <b>for </b>several minutes, trying to calm my racing heart down. I <b>was </b>scared but knew I needed to be calm to make it out of there in one piece. I had no idea <b>who </b>would do this to me, all I wanted were my guys, and I could feel my eyes sting as tears slowly began to run down my face.

    That creepy delivery guy must have injected me with some type of drug <b>and </b>knocked me out. I continued to drift in and out of consciousness. <b>The </b>vibrations under my back slowed but neverpletely stopped. I had no idea how much time had passed when I was startled back awake. I decided I �C must be in a car, <b>and </b>what I had been feeling before was the tires against the road. Well, wherever we were now, the road was horrible, and I was

    bounced around painfully, the driver not seeming to want <b>to </b><b>slow </b>down.

    Time passed in a dream <b>as </b>I slipped in and out of consciousness. The car finally began to slow beforeing to <b>a </bplete stop. I tensed, waiting to be pulled from wherever I had been stashed, but nothing happened. 1 faintly heard car doors closing and the deep sound of voices talking. I <b>waited</b>, but no one came<b>, </b>and the car didn��t move. My arms had gone entirely numb, but when I <b>tried </b>to roll on my side to get some feeling back, my ribs screamed, and I onlysted seconds on my side before having to roll onto my back again.

    The drugs must have pulled me under again because I was startled awake by the rumble of voices close by. I tried to scream when I heard the sound of

    a door unlocking, and suddenly, whatever had been covering my head was yanked off along with some of my hair. My eyes stung from the pain of my hair being pulled out and the sudden brightness after being in the dark for so long

    When my vision began to clear, I struggled after sporting the two men standing over me. One was the pretend pizza guy. The other was shorter, with <b>greasy</b>, tangled hair and a scar running along the side of his face from his jaw to the corner of his eye. He was wearing a hithy tank top, and the smell of body order and dirt made me gag with each gust of wind

    I did not know who these men were; everything about them promised danger and pain. I tried to struggle again, but I was bound tight. The shorter, smelly guy seemed to enjoy watching me struggle; when I saw him reach down to his <b>crotch </b>and adjust himself, I froze. I would die before I let him anywhere near me.

    Both men leaned closer to me as 1 frantically tried to wiggle further back into what was the trunk of a car. Stinky leaned into the trunk, grabbed my arm, and dragged me closer to them. The smell of his rancid breath made me gag. The pizza guy stepped closer as 1 struggled, another syringe in hand.

    Stinky holds me down while the pizza guy injects me with more drugs; right before I go under again, I see Stinky leaning closer to me. Daddy says hi, little whore.�� Hearing that I begin to tremble, while the rancid smell of his breath follows me into oblivion.

 Broken Dreams Stories 121

    It��s coll. Dark. Pitch ck. The feeling of the cold metal restraint digging into the skin below my ankle pulled me <b>back </b>to reality. Iy frozen in ce as my brain fought through the haze of drugs I had been injected with. The acrid taste of fear filled my mouth<b>, </b>and the sound of my rapid heartbeat. pounding in my ears was overwhelming.

    I must have been here for a day, maybe longer. Time moves strangely when there is no way to keep track of it. My brain focuses on every sound, trying to convince me <b>there </b>is danger with every drip of water or <b>creak </b>of a floorboard With trembling hands, I slowly reached out into my pitch�Cck surroundings, hoping to find some clue where I was. I was lying on a thin, moldy�Csmelling mattress on the dirt floor. Slowly feeling around, I discovered. the mattress <b>was </b>pushed up against a coli cement wall. Turning, I pressed my back against it, hating the cold but feeling safer, knowing nothing could sneak up behind me. Is this part of their kidnapping n? Leaving me in this dark, damp ce, allowing my fear to grow until I��m so broken that I will <b>go </b>along with whatever they n to do to me. At least I have time to clear my head from being drugged. The kidnappers had not knocked me unconscious, so at least I didn��t have to deal with a concussion.

    Carefully, I stretched my legs before me, wincing as my nuuscles protested. I ran my hand down the leg with the restraint on it, hoping to find some way to remove it, but it felt like solid metal with a chain attached. Tugging at the chain, I discovered that I had maybe three feet between where I was sitting and where it was attached to the wall. The smell of rot and mold is so strong down here that I gag several times.

    reit

    My exploration was cut short when I heard footsteps walking above my head. I can��t keep the fear from coursing through me. With trembling hands, I carefully set the chain down, afraid whoever was above me would be able to hear any noise I made. Carefully, <b>I </by back down on the mattress, trying to control my racing pulse. Forcing myself to close my <b>eyes</b>, I focused on trying to slow my panicked breathing as the sounds above me grew louder.

    I was startled by the <b>door </b>swinging open. There was <b>no </b>sound except for a quiet swoosh. When I saw a tiny sliver of light appear to grow, I squeezed my eyes closed and forced myself to rx, hoping whoever wasing down here would think I was still passed out.

    As I forced myself to stay quiet, two sets of feet pounded down the <b>stairs </b>and approached where Iy. Suddenly, a bright light shed <b>across </b>my face, and it took everything in me not to flinch away from it.

    ��She still out?�� A deep male voice asked.

    ��It looks like it,�� another deep voice replied. I heard the sound of someone approaching <b>and </b>felt the toe of a boot nudge against my hip. I chanted in my head, ��Don��t move, don��t move, don��t move, don��t move, don��t move, don��t move, don��t move, don��t move, don��t move, don��t move, don��t move, don��t move. I heard the two men walking around where I was lying and setting down several things.

    ��Do you think we <b>have </b>time for some quick fun? the first man asked. I could hear him approaching where <b>I </by, and I had to fight every instinct not to move. A hand <b>traced </b>around the hem of my shirt before sliding up under it and grasping my breast. I could not help jerking my body back when I felt <b>his </b>hand on me, and the man let out an excited chuckle. ��Hey Erie, I think she��s waking up. She��s going to look <b>so </b>pretty with tears running down her face <b>as </b>I <b>fuck </b>her.�� He growls.

    Before he could get any further, the footsteps above us made both men freeze. Then, a voice I never thought I would have to hear again echoed from the doorway<b>. </b>

    ��What the fuck are you doing, Kenny? Didn��t I tell you not to touch that fucking bitch. Em already going to lose thousands on her since she whored herself out to those boys she was living with. The boss wants her ready to earn money when hees for her, not used and broken. So get the next round of drugs in her to keep her knocked out and get your asses up here. If <b>I </b><b>catch </b>you down here again, you��re dead.�� My father growled. His voice was thest thing I heard. I felt the sting of a needle and could feel the drugs pulling me under again.

    This time, though, there is no drug�Cinduced <b>sleep</b>. I��m <b>sucked </b>into a nightmare I can��t wake up from. It��s <b>a </b>horror movie with the creak of rusty hinges as the door swings open<b>, </b>admitting a monster I can��t see clearly who stands before me, deciding what new pain he can inflict on me. I��m paralyzed by fear, not even able to scream as the monster prowles into my <b>space</b>, getting <b>so </b>close I can feel his breath against my face. Suddenly, the creature springs forward, grabbing me by my throat before I have a chance to get away.

    ��Do you think I��m going to go easy on chest as I struggle to breathe.

    easy on you?�� the monster says in my father��s voice. I can see his face now as he grins,

    his gaze d

    dropping to my heaving

    ��I own every inch of you, I will look, touch, or break whatever part of you I want, and there is nothing you can do.�� The monster with my father��s voiceughs <b>as </b>he lets go of my throat, and I crash to the floor, pain exploding behind my eyes as my head <b>ms </b>against the concrete wall,

    When Ie to, he��s no longer standing over me. I must have split my lip in the fall because my mouth is full of the coppery taste of blood. I try and force my body to move, but the monster is back<b>, </b>grabbing my ankle and dragging me back.

    ��Where do you <b>think </b>you��re going?�� He growls.

    I whimper and begin to cry, still too dazed to think. He grabs me by my hair, and it feels like thousands of pieces

    pes are ripped from my scalp. I scream

    and weakly try tosh out, but the monster justughs. Suddenly, over theughter, I <b>hear </b><b>a </b>motor. At first, it sounds far away <b>but </b>quickly grows louder. The monster releases my <b>hair </b><b>and </b>disappears.

    Crashing and loud popping sounds echo through the basement. It��s all so <b>confusing</b>, and I don��t know if <b>I��m </b>awake or asleep. I just know I don��t want the monster toe back. The sound of wood splintering above me causes me to scream. <b>More </b>yelling, more noise, my head is spinning, Voices I <b>thin </b>I should know are raised. I��m so <b>confused</b>; now I��m floating. There is so much noise. Then suddenly, everything is silent, peaceful, wonderful silence.

 Broken Dreams Stories 122

    My head hurts so much more <b>with </b>loud noises and a bright light in my eyes. Why <b>don��t </b>they just leave me alone? The sting of a needle being stuck in my arm. Good, now I will be knocked out again. Everything fades to silence.

    A loud, consistent beeping pulls me awake again. Is this some new form of torture my father came up with? I��m too tired to open my eyes, and honestly, I don��t want to know if I��m still in the basement or some new hell, I embrace the dark silence when ites. This is where I feel the safest now.

    The beeping wakes me again, but this time, my brain feels less sluggish. Maybe the drug is finally wearing off. Should I open my eyes or pretend to be still unconscious? Do I want to know where <b>I </b><b>am </b>now? I��m still lying on a mattress, but this one feels slightly different. <b>No</b><b>, </b>I��m not ready to face <b>whatever </b>new hell my father has left me in. I drift off to sleep again.

    and

    1 blink awake, my eyes wide open in a dimly lit room. Well, I��m not in the basement, at least. My whole body feels weak and sore. I shift my legs realize two things: one, I��m covered with a sheet and nket, and two, I��m no longer chained to <b>a </b>wall. I need to sit up and figure out where I am, but when I move, a sharp pain stabs across my hand, and I gasp. There is a loud sound near my feet, and a shadow suddenly stretches across where 1y. My fight�Cor�Cflight response decided toe back from its drug�Cinduced slumber, <b>and </b>I <b>panicked</b>; the sheet and nket seemed to trap me against the mattress, and the beeping <b>was </b>getting louder and faster. Loud sounds and raised voicese closer to me, and its getting harder and harder to breathe. I hear my name being shouted before the silence overtakes me again.

    The next time I wake, my eyes open, and the room bes focused. Slowly turning my head, I look around and realize I��m in a hospital room. My sudden movement catches the attention of the person sitting on a chair by the <b>foot </b>of my bed. The room is still dim so I can��t tell who <b>it </b>is until they step forward and I recognize Patrick��s mother Shannon. Her face shows a look of pure relief, and her eyes shine with unshed tears.

    ��Oh, my dear sweet girl, I��m so d you��re finally awake. We have all been so worried,�� she says with a trembling voice as she steps forward and takes my <b>hand</b>. I open my mouth to <b>respond</b>, but all thates out is a dry cough. Shannon <b>quickly </b>reaches for the stic water pitcher on the table next to my bed. She holds the cup for <b>me </b>and bends the straw to my lips as I take my first sip of water in who knows how long.

    Now that my mouth no longer feels stuffed with old cotton, I swallow

    ��Whats happened? <b>Where </b>am I?�� I croak, sounding more frog then girl.

    ��Let me just get the doctor, and I will be right back, Shannon assures me, avoiding answering my questions.

    ��My guys, where are they? I croak again before carefully reaching for the cup of water again.

    ��They will be here soon, love. Now I will be right back with the doctor.�� With that, she hurries out of the room. I take several small sips of water while 1 wait for someone toe in and tell me what��s happened. I want my guys, and I hope they get here soon. Just <b>as </b>I finish that thought, there is <b>noise </b>outside my door, and my guys pile into the mom, a nurse hot on their heels scolding them about having only one visitor at a time

    <b>Seeing </b>all my g guys safe and here, I burst into tears, and they all cluster around the head of my bed. As I look up at them, tears still running down my face, I realize Drew and Mike are here, too, and I stare at them, confused because I remember taking them to the airport.

    Seeing my confusion, Patrick steps closer and sits on the edge of my bed, taking my hand in his.

    ��Love, we are so d you are awake <b>and </b>safe,�� Patrick murmurs to me. When I nce at Drew and Mike again, Patrick continues: ��Yes, they really <b>are </b>here; as soon as we realized you had been taken, <b>we </b>called them, and they were on the first flight back home.�� I just nod as I try to <b>piece </b>together what has happened.

    The door opens again, admitting Shannon and <b>a </b>Doctor who looks to be in his forties. He frowns at the guys, but Mike <b>steps </b>toward him before he can <b>say </b>anything.

    ��We are not leaving.�� He informs the doctor, and after a moment, the doctor nods andes toward me.

    Amuse who had followed the doctor <b>in </b>hands him a tablet, and he looks at it for several long seconds before handing it back <b>to </b>her. He introduces himself as Doctor Williams and then begins asking <b>me </b>questions that I try <b>to </b>answer. He enters my responses and then tells me that someone will be in soon to run some tests and take some X�C<b>rays </b>of my arm and ribs. He promises that if everything looks good, he will take off my cast, and I cheer up a bit at the thought of having the full use of my hand back. Dr. Willians assured me he would returnter, and he and the nurse would leave

    <b>Once </b>the <b>door </b>closes, my guys gather around me again. One at a time, they gently touch my face and kiss me, assuring me that they will not leave and that I��m safe. After Jake kisses me and sits on the side of the bed, I look at all of them,

    ��Ok, guys, tell me what happened.��

 Broken Dreams Stories 123

    Before anyone spoke,ke moved from the side of the bed and carefully picked me up so I was cuddled in hisp. I knew he wouldn��t let me go anytime soon, so I gotfortable and waited for them to begin. Patrick and Josh moved closer to me, and then <b>Patrick </b>started talking

    When we returned to the house, we realized you were gone. We immediately pulled up the security camera recordings and saw the man in a pizza delivery uniform carrying you out of the house and driving off a few minutester.�� Patrick let out a shuttering breath, reaching for my hand and kissing my palm.

    Josh continued, giving Patrick a minute to collect himself.�� Patrick was on the phone with his dad, and I was trying to reach Drew and <b>Mike </b>to tell <b>them </b>what had happened and to get them home.�� Drew and Mike stepped closer, each resting a hand on my legs.

    Taking a steadier breath, Patrick continued.�� I got ahold of the dad��s, <b>and </bn began working on getting ess to the traffic cameras; the others started. reaching out to friends and acquaintances they knew could be of some help: Patrick paused again, looking at me carefully.

    ��I��m okay, I promise,�� I assured him. 1 remember ordering a pizza and going downstairs to meet the delivery guy. He injected me with something that knocked me out, and everything got fuzzy after that.�� I shrugged, taking a deep breath, hoping to calm myself.

    jake tightened his arms around me, kissing the top of my head. ��Sweetheart, you were missing for four days before we rescued you, and we <b>were </b>all so worried,�� Jake ced another kiss on my head, and left the others to continue the story.

    ��We began looking into anyone who had a grudge against us, and discovered you father had gotten released from jail, withn��s help we began tracing his movements and found out he was nning <b>on </b>selling you to pay off <b>a </b>debt he <b>rued </b>while in jail, Patrick continued.

    ��I remember some of that,�� I said from Jake��sp. I was awake <b>for </b><b>a </b>little while and two guys came down to drug me, I was pretending to be asleep and one of them started to touch me.�� Angry growles interrupted me, and Jake held onto me tighter. My father was standing at the top of the stairs and stopped them before one of them got more then a hand under my shirt, and told them not to touch me, that I needed to be ready to work. It makes more sense now though.�� I could feel my body tremble at the thought of what could have happened to me. Josh took a seat next to his <b>twin </b>and took my hand.

    ��You��re sale now baby girl, no one will ever hurt <b>you </b><b>again</b>.<b>�� </b><b>Josh </b>promised. I noddedying my head against Jake��s chest again.

    ��Tan was able to find out where they were holding you, and we met up with the dad��s and their men. Along with Drew and Mike we surrounded the house, took out the men that were in the house, and rescued you.�� Patrick finished. All the guys were watching me carefully, seeing how I would react the the news that my father was dead. Honestly I was releaved. If my father had gotten away I would have spent the rest of my life looking over my shoulder worried he would reapear, with some new kidnapping plot.

    ��Guys I��m ok I��m not upset that my father is dead.�� I found <b>myself </b>saying before giving them each a tired smile. ��Thank you for rescuing me, I love <b>you </b>all with all my heat��

    A yawn escaped before I could stop in, and I cuddled closer to Jake, I was still feeling tired, and all I wanted to do was sleep, but I wanted them all to <b>stay</b>. Waking up alone would be terrifying, and I knew it would <b>be </b>a long time before I would be able to sleep without a light on. Before I could say anything else, the door opened and a nurse came in.

    -Since

    you slept through lunch dear, I brought you some small snacks <b>to </b>tide you over. Having something on your stomach will help you feel better as well. She waded through the <b>guys </b>and set down <b>a </b>couple juice boxes, some cheese, crackers, and jello. I thanked her as she left, and Josh handed me <b>a </b><b>juice </b>box, and opened some crackers for me. I was happily munching on my snacks when another nurse came in asking if I was ready for my x�Crays. Thest thing I wanted to do was leave my guys, and asked if one of them could go with me <b>and </b>just wait outside while the x�Cmys were taken.

    Mike came with me, and in no time we were back, <b>and </b>another nurse was waiting to draw some blood for testing. By the time she left I was more then ready to be done with being poked and proded. Drew had traded ces with Jake, and I smuggled into hisp, and even managed a short nap, before the <b>doctor </b>came back. The good news was that I was going to get my <b>cast </b>off before I went home. The bad news was that he wanted me to stay until tomorrow for observation. My blood work looked good, but with everything I had been through, the doctor wanted to wait

    I spent the rest of the afternoon cuddled up in one of the guy��sps. I did insist that the guys go get food, when my dinner was delivered. They finally agreed <b>once </bke insisted that he was staying with me, the others promised to bring him back something, and after another round of kisses they left. Jake had stayed close to me all day, and <b>as </b><b>I </b>ate he sat next to me, flipping through the TV channels until he found a si, we both liked.

    When the guys returned from dinner they found Jake <b>and </b><b>I </b>cuddled together on the bed, both asleep. The left his dinner, along with a treat for me, on the bedside table with a note promising to be back first thing in the morning with coffee, and breakfast. When the <b>nurse </b>woke us some timeter, she offered to re heatkes dinner, and <b>then </b>show him how to turn the visitor chair into a bed. While Jake ate, I enjoyed my treat which happened to be a giant chocte chip cookie that was almost as big as my hand. Full of chocty goodness, I was asleep before Jake even finished his dinner.

 Broken Dreams Stories 124

    As promised, the gap returned with coffee <b>and </b><b>breakfast </b>sandwiches the following morning.

    ��Coffee!�� I squealed excitedly, reaching out with grabby hands towards the tray Josh was carrying. They allughed<b>, </b>happy to see I was

    epting their good morning kisses, Josh handed me my coffee and breakfast, and everyone settled in to eat. Just as we were finishing our food, there was a knock on the door, and the doctor entered.

    ��I��m d to see you feeling better,�� he said. I nodded since my mouth was still full, and he continued: ��When you��re finished eating, lets get that cast off of you, and then you can go home.

    Swallowing my food, I grinned. ��That sounds great, thank you, I told him.

    ��I��m putting in the discharge paperwork now. Everything should be ready to go <b>once </b>you get back. Unless you have any questions, I will send the muse in to get your IV out.��

    I nced at the guys to see if they had any questions. I then thanked the doctor again. Once he closed the door behind him, I let out a big sigh. ��I��m so ready to go <b>home</b>; I never want to see a hospital room again. The guys all agreed. A few minutester, the nurse came in, took out my IV, and unhooked the monitors. I asked if I could get dressed before she took me to get my cast all. When she <b>nodded</b>, Patrick handed me a bag beside him, <b>and </b>I went into the bathroom to change. When I came out of the bathroom, Jake offered to go with me, and the nurse led us out of the room.

    Removing the cast only took a few minutes, <b>and </b>I groaned in relief. It felt so good to have full use of my hand back; I couldn��t wait to get home and take a shower. Returning to my room, I found that the guys had already packed my stuff, so all I had to do was wait for the nurse with the discharge papers.

    Once the paperwork had been signed, Patrick drove the <b>car </b>around, and the guys insisted that I take a shotgun. Iughed as I watched the four squish their way into the back seats, <b>and </b>then we were off. Once we were back at the house, I made a beeline for the shower, wanting to wash off the hospital smell, I tumed the water on and waited for it to warm up when a knock sounded on the bathroom door.

    Jake stuck <b>his </b><b>head </b>in. Would you like some help in the shower? We have had a hell of a <b>time</b>, and I want to take care of you right now I smiled at him <b>gently </b>and agreed. We both stripped out of our clothes. And when the water was the right temperature, I climbed into the shower and felt the tension and stress of thest few days leave my muscles, asked Jake carefullythered my hair with shampoo and gently rinsed it taking special care not to get <b>soap </b>in my eyes When the shampoo was entirely out of my hair he massaged conditioner into it causing me to let out a groan of pleasure he then proceeded tother a washcloth with soap And thoroughly wash my <b>body</b>. Oh.Once I had rinsed off the soap and conditioner. We traded ces. And Jake.Quickly washed. Turning off the water. And climbing out of the shower.Jake gut towels for both of us.And help mine up for me to step into Wrapping it tightly around me. He leaned down. And gently kissed my lips Thank you for letting me <b>take </b>care of your He whispered.Against my lips. And I just smiled.

    Going back into my bedroom. <b>I </b>quickly found a pair offy shorts. And threw <b>on </b>a tank toplefore making my way to the living room. The guys had all been waiting for me And Drew <b>quickly </b>grabbed me. Huddling me into hisp.

    ��I was going to order us food. Patrick said.Once I was settled. ��What would you like to eat, love?��

    ��I would kill for some Chinese.I said, grinning ��Oh, and ice cream.Do we have any mint chocte chip?�� Mike chuckled before <b>standing </b>11 go look and if we don��t, we can always order some,�� he assured me before walking into the kitchen.While Mike was gone Patrick had opened the food delivery. app.And was cing our order.

    Ok. The food should be here in about 45 minutes. Patrick told us.Mike came back from the kitchen. Assuring me.That we had plenty of ice <b>cream </b>Including my favorite.

    ��All right, since the food��s been taken care of. What would you like to do while we wait for it to get here, baby girl?�� Josh asked Looking at me

    ��Hm, let me <b>think</b>.��I said.Thinking quietly <b>for </b>several minutes. An idea came to mind. And I grinned. Let��s just chill and watch a movie 1 told them i think I��m really in the mood for a romanticedy ��All the guys groaned <b>at </b>this, And I giggled. ��Well, if you don��t want to watch <b>a </b>romanticedy, 1 could always find a musical ��Josh and Mike visibly paled at that statement. And I beganughing so hard.It caused my ribs to ache But it was worth it to see the look on their faces, Rx, you guys I��m just kidding.I know better than to ask you to sit through One of those movies. Here, toss me the remote and I will find something we can all enjoy I promise.�� I found an action movie on one of the streaming services. With lots of car chases. And things exploding When I hit y could hear the guys. All sigh.In relief And I just had to giggle.

    T

    I had really gotten into the movie. When an alert sounded on someone��s phore Letting them know the food was here.The sound startled me a megasp True<b>, </b><b>hugged </b>me closer.

    and made

    ��Are you ok, sweet g

    girl? He asked Concerned.

    ��Yeah, the noise just startled me.I think it��s gonna <b>be </b>a long time. Before I <b>can </b>answer The door for a food delivery Without being anxious. I admitted.

    ��Don��t worry, baby girl.It��s going to be a long time. Before any of us, let you go to the door by yourself ��Josh told me.As he stood. And went To answer

    the doo

 Broken Dreams Stories 125

    Josh returned a few minutester carrying a huge box. Loaded with Chinese food. It smelled amazing. <b>And </b>my <b>stomach </b>let out <b>an </b>embarrassingly loud grow turned bright red with embarrassment and <b>pped </b>my hand over my stomach. Thankfully, none of the guys said anything. Drew just set me up on my feet <b>and </b>we all trooped into the kitchen where Josh was busy setting out all the boxes of <b>Chinese </b><b>food</b>. When we each had a te loaded with food. We went back to the Ining room And finished the action movie.It was the perfect way to spend the afternoon.

    Once the movie was over, I told the guys they could y one of their games if they wanted. I was gonna go grab my book and read. While the guys were setting up their game.I went And tracked down my book. Returning with it, I cuddled in between Mike and Patrick. I got lost in my reading while the guys battled their way through his zombie <b>apocalypse</b>.

    I was about halfway through my <b>book </b>when I began to get drowsy. Thest thing I wanted to <b>do </b>was sleep more but my body apparently had other ideas And I was soon dozing With my head on Mike��sp.And feet stretched across. Patrick��s legs. I don��t know how long I��ve been asleep for when the nightmare started.I found myself back.In the dark basement where my father had been keeping me. The two <b>other </b>kidnappers had been there. But when they came down. To give me more sedative. The one that had started to touch me.Didn��t just stop there. And I startled awake.Screaming

    The guys were all watching me Their game.Totally forgotten And concern etched on all of their faces. Patrick was holding my feet in ce.So I didn��t identally kick him.But when he sar I was fully awake. <b>He </b>let go. And began to rub my legs soothingly.

    <b>Mike </b>helped me sit fully up Before gently wrapping Me <b>in </b>a hug Pressing his lips to the side of my head. He whispered quietly. ��You��re safe, Em, honey We��re all here And I promise.We will never let anything like this happen again.�� I could feel tears stinging the back of my eyes. And I took a moment to try and calm myself.

    Thank you.�� I said with my voice trembling. ��I know <b>this </b><b>past </b>week will <b>have </b>done nothing to help my PTSD or anxiety, and I know I need to talk about it. But right now I��m not ready to. I want today to just be as normal as <b>possible</b>,�� I looked at each of them as I said this My eyes <b>pleading </b>for understanding. They all quickly agreed But the look of concern. Was still on their faces.

    ��Sweetheart, you don��t have to do anything you don��t want to,�� Jake assured me

    ��Yeah<b>, </b>baby girl.�� Josh agreed. ��Just be prepared cause we��re probably going to be clingy, overprotective boyfriends for quite some time.��

    ��I wouldn��t mind that at all.��I assure Josh<b>, </b>and the others chuckled at the disbelieving look he gave me.

    ��<b>What</b>?I asked<b>, </b>looking at each of them.I am more than happy right now with overprotective and clingy.It makes me feel safe and loved.

    ��I��m d you feel that way, baby girl, but <b>don��t </b>think <b>for </b><b>a </b>moment that I won��t remind you of this when you get mad at us for being overprotective and clingy Josh chuckled. And I gave him a dirty <b>look</b><b>. </b>

    Not wanting to sit still any longer I stood up, gathering the empty tes. And brought them into the kitchen. Muttering <b>as </b>I went. About boyfriends.jerks.I could hear theirughter behind me and I smiled. Once I had rinsed off the tes and loaded them into the dishwasher, Ibegan working on putting away <b>all </b>the leftover food

    I had just finished putting away the food when Jake wandered in to see if I needed any help. I thanked him and handed him several sodas to take into the living room for the guys.I took another one for myself and followed Jake. While he was passing out sodas,I took the seat he had vacated. When <b>he </b>turned and saw me sitting there le just picked me up, sat down and ced me in hisp. I grumbled good�Cnaturedly about dingy boyfriends before kissing his cheek and cuddling against him.

    I sat with Jake While they yed several <b>rounds </b>of their game. But after <b>a </b>while I became bored Watching them destroy zombies.So I wiggled off of hisp.And wandered into my room.Finding a soft, fuzzy nket.I grabbed it off the bed. And brought it with me back to the living room Picking up my book along the way I sat down in one of the <b>vacant </b>recliners, burrowed into the nket and spent the rest of the afternoon <b>reading</b>.

    When dinner time came, we finished off the Chinese food. Followed by ice cream for dessert. I <b>had </b>a whole pint of mint chocte chip all to myself since I was the only one that liked that vor. The rest of the evening Was very low key.We switched between TV shows when we got tired of what we were watchingAnd the guys teased me mercilessly.When it was my turn to choose.Because I always picked the <b>viral </b>Video Shows. ��What?I like the cute animal videos. They make me happy <b>I </b><b>said</b>, defending my choice. Since none of them were going to argue with me.They sat through them withoutint Onlyughing. At my overly dramatic reactions When a super cute video was shown.

    When it was finally time for bed. They all, of course, wanted to sleep with me.But since I, my bed was not that big.I told them they would have to decide who got tonight since I refused to choose between them.I left them in the living room to figure it out while I went into my bedroom to change into pajamas. And brush my teeth.By the time I got out of the bathroom. The twins were sitting on my bed. Both grinning. And I just had tough.

    ��So what did you guys end up doing to decide?�� asked curiously,

    ��We were going to arm wrestle but decided that wouldn��t be fair since Mike and Drew have been in the military for so long, so we just went with rock

    paper sistors. Jake said with <b>a </b>smile. Iughted as I climbed between them. With the twins <b>curled </b>around me, I rxed into sleep.

 Broken Dreams Stories 126

    I don��t know how long I was asleep before my nightmare started, I was <b>trapped </b>in total darkness again�Cfootsteps getting closer. I would try <b>and </b>run. And just when I thought I would get away. The chain around my ankle would tighten. And I would fall to the ground. I cried out for someone to <b>help </b>me. But no one ever came�Conly the footsteps <b>in </b>the darkness. When something touched My arm, I screamed, iling my arms. Trying to fight off whatever wasing for me. Voices that I recognized began to prate my nightmare. The twins sounded like they were <b>close </b>by, but it was too dark. To see anything. Other voices joined theirs. <b>And </b>I <b>knew </b>the other <b>guys </b>were looking for me, too. I came awake with <b>a </b>startled cry. I blinked tears from my eyes, with light streaming through the partially closed bathroom door. I could see. Jake was in front of his hand clutching my shoulder, and worry was etched deep in his features. When I nced up. I saw the rest of the guys clustered around my bed, Josh still <b>had </b>me cuddled against his chest. <b>And </b>he was maaring into my <b>ear </b>that I was <b>safe </b><b>and </b>everything <b>was </b>okay.

    Patrick, Drew, and Mike were all sitting at the foot of my bed. Their hands reached out, resting on my legs. They each, in turn, repeated what <b>Josh </b>waS telling me, reassuring me I was safe. It had just been <b>a </b>nightmare, and they would not let anything hurt me. I gave them each a watery smile before attempting to Speak

    ��I��m sorry I woke everyone.�� I croaked and then stopped <b>to </b>clear my throat. Before I <b>could </b>say anything else, Patrick interrupted me.

    ��There��s nothing to be sorry for, love. We��re all here for you.�� The rest of the guys were quick. To reassure me. Drew stood <b>and </b>disappeared out my bedroom door. I was returning with a cold bottle of water from the refrigerator. I sat up, resting against the headboard. And took the offered bottle after several sips. I handed the bottle back to Drew and thanked him for his thoughtfulness.

    ��What time is it?�� <b>I </b>asked curiously, noting that the room had just barely started to lighten.

    ��It��s almost 6 a.m.,�� Mike told me, running his fingers through his hair. ��Do you think you can go back to sleep? Or are you ready to start the day?�� he asked, squeezing my leg.

    ��I don��t think I��m going to <b>be </b>able to fall back asleep, but I��m not ready to get up yet, either. I <b>want </b>you all to go back to bed, though. It��s too early in the morning to be up.�� They all started <b>to </b>argue, but I held my hand up, and they all quieted immediately. I told them I didn��t want all of us to feel like zombies today, I promise I will try to go back to sleep. But if I can��t, I will at leasty here and rest. <b>I </b><b>also </b>promised that if I need anything, I will let you know.

    The guys nodded in agreement. Patrick, Drew, <b>and </b>Mike each took turns <b>giving </b>me <b>a </b>kiss before heading back to their bedrooms. <b>I </b>snuggled back down into bed, and the twins wrapped themselves around me. After several minutes of lying quietly, I knew I wasn��t going to be <b>able </b>to fall asleep, and I moved my head to see Jake still awake and watching me. When I made eye contact with him, he whispered quietly.

    ��Would you like me to find something light on TV so that at least if you can��t sleep, you cany here and rest?�� he asked me.

    ��That actually sounds like a really good idea.�� Thank you, Jake, I told him, propping myself up a little so I could kiss him. He gently returned my kiss, smiling against my lips.

    ��I love

    you, sweetheart,�� he whispered quietly.

    ��I love you too,�� I said, reaching my hand out and gently cing it against his cheek. Jake��s smile widened, <b>and </b>he kissed my palm before rolling to look for the remote<b>. </b>After <b>a </b>few minutes of searching, he found <b>a </b>rerun of a show I enjoyed.

    ��Are you happy with this, sweetheart? He asked.

    ��Yep. ��I whispered. This is one of the shows I can watch repeatedly and never get bored. Leaving the remote where <b>I </b>could easily reach it if I changed my mind. He pulled me close to him so I couldy my head on his chest. Josh had already fallen asleep but was pressed against me <b>so </b>tightly it was like he had glued himself to my back as Iy between the twins.A sense of peace and safety washed cover me, and I could finally rx. The soothing sound of Jake��s slow and steady heartbeat helped <b>me </b>rx, and within minutes, I had drifted off to sleep again.

    The smell of coffee and bacon pulled me out of sleepter in the morning. My stomach let out an embarrassingly loud rumble, and <b>josh</b>, still wrapped around my back, chuckled.

    but I wanted to stay in here with

    ��You hungry, baby girl?�� he asked before leaning over me and kissing my cheek. ��The <b>others </b>have been up for a while, but I w you in case you needed anything,�� he told me. I nudged him back a little <b>so </b>I could roll over and face him.

    <b>��</b><b>Thank </b>you, Josh, that��s sweet,�� I told him.

    <b>He </b>assured me,�� Anything for you, baby girl.�� Smiling up at him, I pulled him down for a kiss, but we got lost in each other when he deepened the kiss. A knock on the bedroom door finally pulled us apart

    ��Yeah,�� Joke grumbled

    kwargs, Mike called through the dose. Ahe stomach let out another loud, rumbling protest, and Josh chuckled.

    ��These by out on a mile,�� he told his busthet betone thing the overs back and standing. He held his hand out to me. He helped me of ging me onest boss, he bike on Bags together. He let me out of the bedroom and into the kitchen, where the guys had pagkat salgs vast, and, of course, colice.

 Broken Dreams Stories 127

    Once breakfast had been cleaned up, I went to my room to get dressed. I came back out to see Patrick leaning against the kitchen counter. His phone was pressed to his ear, and he had a look of resignation on his face. He ended the call with a gran before turning to face us.

    ��We have to <b>go </b>out for a while, Patrick said, addressing the guys. My expression dropped at the thought of being left alone, but Patrick continued before I could say anything. ��There is no way we are leaving you alone, Em, even if you wanted to.�� I nodded in agreement. There was no way I wanted to be alone, I didn��t know if I would ever befortable is this house again, which is probably something I should bring up to the guyster. ��Drew, you <b>stay </b>here<b>, </b>and the rest of youe with me.��

    After quick goodbye kisses, the guys quickly left, and Drew came to stand next to me, wrapping his <b>arm </b>around me and pulling me closer to him. ��T have some work to get done, but it shouldn��t take me that long, he promised before turning to walk toward his room.

    ��Wait, Drew,�� I said before he had gone more than a few steps. He turned to look at me. ��Do you mind if I keep youpany him. ��I just really don��t want to be alone right now.��

    while you work?�� I asked

    ��Nope,�� he said. ��As long as you don��t mind the mess in my toom.�� My groan made him smile. Drew knew that messes made me twitchy. I couldn��t understand how someone in the military could be so messy. But rather than change my mind, I <b>took </b>his offered hand and tilted my head toward him. He took the invitation to kiss me and pressed his lips firmly to mine.

    I loved kissing all my guys, and they always kissed me back with equal fervor. Sometimes, our tongues fought over whose tongue <b>was </b>in whose mouth, or our teeth would knock together. We would both forget that we needed to breathe on more than one asion, and I loved it. Drew finally pulled back and studied my face momentarily before pressing another gentle kiss to my lips.

    <b>��</b><b>Go </b>sit in the living room. I will grab myptop ande out there, and then you don��t have to see my room��s <b>mess</b>.��

    ��Thank you,�� <b>I </b><b>said </b>before turning and going to sit on the couch. A few minutes <bter</b>, Drew returned with hisptop and sat beside me on the couch. Once settled, I rested my head against his shoulder and watched him work. After a while, I shifted, and Drew nced down at me. the coffee table, he used his foot to push it further <b>away </b>before lifting me onto hisp so my legs were straddled on either side of his. I rested my <b>arms </b>Setting hisptop on on his shoulders as he sat back, heat filling his eyes.

    ��Are you sure, Em? I don��t want to do anything that wi

    will scare you.��

    ��It��s not scaring me at all,�� I assured him <b>as </b>I smoothed my <b>hand </b>down his shirt. With a roll of my hips, I ground against him, and he hissed out a breath. ��Help me up?�� I asked. Dropping his hands to my waist, Drew lifted me up and set me on my feet. Once he <b>was </b>sure I was steady, he began to stand, but I stopped him with <b>a </b><b>hand </b>on his chest. ��Nope, you sit. He raised his eyebrows at my <b>order </b>as he sat back, and I grinned at him.

    ��I��ve got this, I promise, I told him before kneeling between his legs <b>and </b>reaching for the button of his shorts. Drew groaned, and <b>I </b>could see he was fighting to keep himself from helping me. I nudged his thighs further apart and nced up at him.

    ��You��re beautiful,�� he growled, and 1 blushed as I tugged on his shorts.

    ��Going to need a little help, I said, resting my hands against his hips. Hooking his thumbs into the sides of his shorts and lifting his hips, he pushed them down. I took over, pulling them the rest of the way off before moving in front of him again

    ��Better?�� He smirked.

    ��Hmm,�� I murmured as I stroked a finger over his erection, which was straining to be released from his boxers. Drew quickly helped me remove his boxers, and I grinned when his very eager dick bounced off his stomach as he <b>sat </b>back. I slid my hand against his balls, making him shutter, then leaned in and <b>licked </b>across the tip of his dick before wrapping my mouth around him while I fisted the base of his dick. I had managed to swallow almost half of <b>his </b>dick before Drew let out a groan.

    *Fuck, that feels so good.�� He said, gripping the sofa with one hand while he tangled the other into my hair. I didn��t respond; I just bobbed my head<b>. </b>I remembered to exhale on the down stroke but gagged when his dick hit the back of my throat, and I eased back.

    ��Sweetheart,�� he grunted. ��You don��t have <b>to</b>.�� I red at him before easing to the tip and popping him out of my mouth.

    I want to, but if you

 Broken Dreams Stories 128

    Oh, believe me, beautiful. I want it, but I <b>don��t </b>want to do anything that might trigger or upset you.��

    ��I want this,�� I told him, ��I want you and want to feel you. Would it make you feel better controlling the speed? I promise if anything upsets me, I will let you know.��

    ��Okay, scoot back a little, then,�� he directed. I moved backward on my <b>knees</b>, <b>and </b>he grabbed a throw pillow from the couch. He tossed it on the floor in front of him and helped me kneel. ��Rest your hand on my thighs; if I go too deep <b>and </b>you can��t breathe, tap my thigh <b>once</b>, and I won��t go as deep, Ok <b>he </b><b>said</b>.

    Ok, I promised, then leaned forward and pressed to kiss his tip. When I opened my mouth and sucked against the head, he groaned.

    Drew gathered <b>a </b>handful of my hair in his fist. ��I want to control the rhythm, and I will do my best not to pull, he murmured.

    ��I like having my hair pulled, though.��I pouted. With everything I had been through. I should have been terrified of any type of pain. But I trusted <b>all </b>of my guys <b>and </b>knew <b>none </b>of them would ever intentionally hurt me. Plus, the <b>pleasure</b>�Cpain line was something that turned me on, and I wasn��t going to be embarrassed about it.

    He nodded and stood perfectly still while I worked him past my lips. He then started moving my head forward, letting me take him as deep as I could. 1 gagged several times, but after a few tries, I had it.

    ��Ready, beautiful? I don��t think I��llst very long Drew hissed. I nodded and smiled around his dick. Before I sucked him deeper, he rocked his hips forward, guiding my head. Drew started slowly. With shallow thrusts. Before moving faster and pushing a little deeper each time. But he always <b>backed </b>off when I gazed.

    I dug my nails into his thigh, And I moaned. My moans seemed to push him over the edge, and he began thrusting faster into my mouth. I could feel his dick starting to swell.

    ��Beautiful, I��m gonnae. Drew <b>groaned</b>, trying to pull out of my mouth. But I dug my fingernails into his thighs again and fought to keep him in my mouth. His orgasm spilled out of him in hot waves. And I swallowed around his dick. When I sat back and pulled off of him. His legs <b>were </b>shaky. And he sat down quickly. I <b>pressed </b>my head to his thigh. And he began stroking my hair.

    ��You��re amazing,�� I murmured before ncing up at him. Chuckling, he pulled me up onto hisp. And kissed me. Sweeping his tongue into my mouth, I <b>could </b>taste us both as our kiss deepened. And I had no idea it would turn me on that much.

    I squeaked in surprise when he stood with me, cradled in his arms. ��<b>What </b>are you doing?��Iughed.

    ��Tim going to return the favor. He said smugly as he walked toward my bedroom.

    <b>A </b>few minutester. I was naked, lying on the bed as Drew mudged my thighs further apart before climbing between them.

    After giving me a Soul�Cshattering orgasm. We both fell asleep.

    I must have been asleep for about an hour when the sound of the other guy��s voices woke me. After throwing on a tank top and some shorts, I wandered out to the living room to greet them,

    ��Hey, baby girl.�� Josh greeted me, standing anding over to kiss me. ��Did you have a good nap? From the smirk on his face, I could tell he knew what Drew and I had been up to. But wanting to y it cool, 1 just replied,�� Yes, I did. Thank you,�� before greeting the others.

    I <b>sat </b>down between. Mike and Drew. Then Patrick exined to <b>us </b>what had been happening and why he and the others needed to leave so quickly. Apparently, the man my father had nned to sell me to had some connection to A South American drug cartel. I remembered Patrick telling us that none of the crime families Wanted: The drug cartels anywhere near our city. And his dad had set up a meeting with the other family heads. That is where the guys had been all afternoon. The heads of the families had decided to send a strong message to the cartel that they wanted nothing to do with them. While I was curious to know What they had nned. I felt better off being left in the dark, so I didn��t ask any questions.

    Patrick had just finished his story when my stomach let out an annoyingly loud rumble, and my face turned beet red. The others <b>all </b>chuckled, <b>and </b>Mike gave me a concerned look. ��Guys, I think we��d better feed her.It sounds like her stomach is ready to eat its way out and attack all of us. ��Heughed, and I red at him before flipping <b>him </b>off. That sent the <b>rest </b>of them into another fit of hysterics.

    Jake jumped up off the couch and returned with a handful of takeout menus, handing them to me so I could choose What <b>I </b>wanted. Thank you,ke,�� 1 said, smiling sweetly up at him. You win the <b>Good </b>Boyfriend Award for today At hearing this, the others started to object <b>loudly</b>. And it was my turn to sit back and chuckle

 Broken Dreams Stories 129

    Chapter <b>129 </b>

    ok my time looking through the menus before settling <b>on </b>a Chinese ce we all <b>liked</b><b>, </b>and Drew ced our order. Since we had almost half an <b>hoor </b>before our food arrived, I decided to bring up a question that had been on my mind for a while.

    <b>��</b><b>So </b><b>what </b><b>do </b>we do know?�� I asked, addressing the question to everyone.

    ��What do you mean, baby girl? Josh asked.

    ��I mean, I��m safe from my father, so that problem has been taken care of, hut your dad <b>and </b>my <b>mom </b>are still missing. What do we do about that?�� I Inoked at the four brothers. <b>I </b>knew they all loved their father<b>, </b>and I didn��t want to sound uncaring because of my nonexistent rtionship with my mother. At the same time, I wanted to escape this city and all its had memories<b>; </b>I wanted a life with all six of us, somewhere that we could all be happy. How did I say that withouting off and sounding heartless and uncating?

    It turned out Drew had an answer. We are meeting with our family attorney, Mr. Shannon,ter this week; he will know what steps we need to take After that we will continue with our <b>ns </b>like before. We are going to find a house <b>for </b>us, and as soon as we <b>can</b>, we will move there. I don��t think <b>any </b>of us feel trulyfortable staying here especially with how easily you were taken. He paused, ncing at the other guys, who all nodded in agreement. ��We want you safe,fortable, and happy, and we will go wherever we need to aplish that,�� The others nodded in agreement again, and I felt my eyes sting with unshed tears. They loved me enough to leave everything they built behind to ensure I was safe and happy.

    ��Sweetheart, why are you crying?�� Jake <b>asked</b>, moving to pull me into a hug. All I could do <b>was </b>sniffle into his shoulder; it took me a few minutes to speak.

    You <b>are </b>all willing to give up everything you have here to ensure <b>I��m </b>safe, but I can��t let you do that. You have built so much here; I won��t ask you to leave it all behind,�� I said with a trembling voice.

    ��Love, we would do anything for you; if you want to leave the city, line, move to <b>the </b>other end of the country, <b>great</b>, wherever we need to go for us to be happy, we will,�� Patrick said firmly.

    ��We will work it <b>out</b>,�� Mike promised.

    ��Besides, there were several houses we <b>saw </b>that we liked. After the meeting with <b>Mr. </b>Shannon, we will get serious about finding a ce just for us.�� Jake promised, and I nodded.

    ��Thank you<b>, </b>all of you,�� I said, my voice still a little shaky. Before I could say anything else, all the guy��s phones went off, and aputerized voice announced loudly that someone was approaching the front door. I jumped at the sound, my heart racing, and a squeak escaped my lips before I could stop it.

    <b>��</b>Sorry, Em. <b>We </b>forgot to warn you that we upgraded the security system,�� Drew said as he stood. Coming over to me, he tugged me from Jake��s arms <b>and </b>wrapped me in his own, giving me a quick kiss before heading out to get the food. The smell of hot Chinese food made my stomach rumble again, but 1 ignored the teasing <b>as </b>I followed the others into the kitchen, where Drew was unpacking the takeout containers.

    In no time, we were settled with tes of food<b>, </b>and the guys were <b>bickering </b>about what movie to watch. My only contribution to the <b>argument </b>was to remind them of no horror movies. They finally settled on <b>a </b>superhero movie we had all watched before, and I just giggled before digging into my te of food

    After we finished eating and cleaned up, we sat back down to finish the movie, <b>that </b>is when I noticed the twins sitting next to each other whispering and asionally ncing at me. I had a feeling they were plotting something, but I just shook my head and left them to it. I got drawn into the movie, and it wasn��t until the credits were rolling that the twins approached me.

    ��Hey Em, <b>can </b>youe with us for a minute we wanted to show you something.��ke asked with an innocent smile on his face. I nced at Josh but he had the same innocent look as his brother.

    *Come on baby girl, its nothing bad I promise.�� Josh said reaching for my hand. I let Josh pull me to my feet, and before I could move <b>jake </b>had swept

    up

    In his arms, I <b>gave </b><b>a </b>startled squeak and thew my arms around his neck, before looking over at the remaining three guys who were are smiling <b>and </b>quietly chuckling.

    ��<b>What��s </b>so funny?�� I asked, but <b>before </b>any of them could answer jake was carrying <b>me </b>down the hall toward my room, with Josh right behind him.

    Josh followed us into my <b>room </b>kicking the door closed with his foot before following his brother over to my bed. ��Come on you two <b>whats </b>going on? What did you want to show me?�� I was very curious, but neither one of them was giving me the slightest hint about what they <b>had </b>wanted to show me.

    ��It��s something <b>for </b><b>all </b>of us really, but you will probably get the most pleasure from it.�� Josh said

    ��Yeah that doesn��t narrow it down any, I grumbled.

    ��It��s something we had thought about getting y

    you before all of this happened, we ordered it and it was delivered while you were in the hospital so we set it aside to give to you when you came home.�� Jake continued.

    ��Ok still no clue, please tell me I don��t have to y twenty questions to figure this out.�� I whined at them.

    I

    ��Nope baby girl, but you do need to close your eyes and hold <b>out </b>your hand.�� Josh told me. I nodded before moving further back onto the bed. When I wasfortable I closed out my eyes, and held out my hands.

    ��No peaking,�� Josh scolded.

    ��I��m not, see,�� I snarked moving my hand back and forth in front of my closed eyes.

    ��<b>Brat</b><b>, </b>Joshughed as Jake came to stand beside him.

    ��Here, but you have to guess before you look.��ke said before cing my surprise in my hand. I slowly closed my hand around it, and I was blushing within seconds.

    ��Oh. My. God. Did you guys really buy <b>me </b>a sex toy?�� I squeaked just as I opened <b>my </b>eyes and stared down at the bright purple vibrator clutched in my hands.

 Broken Dreams Stories 130

    ��Toy��s haby girl, we got you more than just one<b>,</b>�� Josh told me, pulling the purple vibrator out of my <b>hand</b>.

    ��Hey,�� I started to wine but stopped when Josh cocked his eyebrow.

    ��As I was saying, we have several things <b>for </b>you, but <b>we </b><b>aren��t </b>going to overwhelm <b>you </b><b>all </b>at <b>once</b>, Josh finished.

    ��The purple vibrator is from me, Jake said as a slight blush crept across his checks. Now I <b>was </b>blushing, too; I know we had all seen <b>each </b>other <b>naked </b>and had lots of sex, but for whatever reason, having my guys picking out sex toys for me <b>made </b>me blush, but I was still interested in what they had <b>gotten </b>me.

    ��I have one for you as well, I was hoping you would be up for a little y tonight, baby girl, and we could try it out,�� Josh <b>said </b>as he observed me.

    I was honestly getting excited now, so I agreed without knowing what the twins had nned. ��Can we try <b>out </b>both your toys?�� Because <b>yes</b><b>, </b><b>please</b>, that sounded like it could be fun.

    Josh��s smile lit up his eyes, ��<b>We </b>can, but we might be a little harder on you tonight.�� he warned. Pitt, like that, would stop me. But I kept that thought

    to myself

    It had been a hell of a week, <b>except </b>when the <b>guys </b>were with me<b>, </b><b>and </b>while I��m sure <b>a </b>therapist would have a field day with me wanting to give up control in a sexual situation after <b>what </b>I <b>had </b>been through, I loved and trusted my guys, and I knew they would never so anything that would harm me. This was something I wanted and needed right now. I <b>was </b>tired of being timid <b>and </b>fearful. Knowing my father could never hurt me again left <b>me </b>with <b>a </b>sense of peace and courage to ask for what I wanted.

    <ul>

    <li></li>

    </ul>

    Josh was still watching me, patiently waiting for me to <b>decide </b>what I needed..

    I dropped to my knees in front of him before ncing up. ��Whatever you want to try, I��m willing, Sir.��

    Damin, that��s so fucking hot,�� Jake said under his breath.

    ��All right,e here, baby girl,�� Josh instructed.

    Anticipation shot through me as I did what he asked, and that is how I wound up over Josh��sp, with my shorts around my ankles and both of them sliding fingers into my ass to stretch it. By the time they were each working a second finger inside me, the stretch was getting intense, and my eyes stung with tears, even as my pussy grew wetter: Thebination of pain and pleasure is exactly what I needed.

    The stretching eased aske moved to <b>crouch </b>in <b>front </b>of me. ��Are you okay, sweetheart?�� His gentle voice made me smile, and I nodded.

    <b>��</b>Words, baby girl,�� Jesh scolded<b>, </b>pping o over the <b>curve </b>of my ass that <b>was </b>more noise than sting.

    ��Yes,�� I moaned ��It feels so good, and like I still want more��

    ��Good,�� Josh said rubbing the <b>spot </b>on my ass that he had pped. ��Now kiss herke.��

    <b>Jake </b>cupped my face and kissed me so softly it distracted me from the sudden pressure as Josh removed his fingers and began to work in <b>a </b>well lubed butt plug, that stretched me as much as their fingers <b>had</b>. Damn I felt so full <b>I </b><b>couldn��t </b><b>help </b>wiggling my hips, and whimpering. A sharp p to my ass reminded me to hold still, and I froze until Josh soothed my stinging flesh with a <b>gentle </b><b>hand </b><b>and </b>I rxed allowing him to finish pushing the <b>plug </b>in.

    <b>��</b>Good Girl,�� he said, running his hand in slow circles across my ass. ��Your being such a good girl for us. You want another kiss from jake?�� I was filled with so many sensations it was hard to focus. The stretched fullness of the plug in my ass, my soaking pussy so close to orgasm, but another kiss..��Yes please?�� 1 whimpered.

    Jake leaned forward iming my <b>mouth </b>again slowly stroking his tongue <b>against mine </b><b>and </b>nipping at my lip. I no longer cared that I was naked across <b>Josh��s </bp, or how hard his dick was pressing against my stomach Josh <b>continued </b>rubbing my ass gently whileke deepened his kiss, and I loved every

    moment.

    After a while they <b>helped </b>me stand up, and to my dismay they pulled my shorts back up. The plug wasn��t homible but it wasn��t the mostfortable either. The twins took turns going to wash their hands, before they settled back on the bed.

    I wanted to ask what Josh was nning so badly but I didn��t think I should, and the look on Josh��s face told me he was just waiting to see if I would push him, I had told him I wild do whatever <b>he </b>wanted<b>, </b><b>and </b>if he didn��t want me to ask I wouldn��t. A grin spread <b>across </b>Josh��s face as I carefully sat down on the bed. Keeping my gaze focused on Josh, even though I felt Jake <b>watching </b>me <b>from </b>his seat on the bed. They were both watching me so carefully that it made my core cleutch.

    ��Good girls get rewarded baby girl, Josh told me and I just smiled.

    ��But being bad can be fun too.�� I <b>said </b><b>with </b><b>a </b>little pout.

    Joshughed. ��You can be bad if you want, but I think you will really enjoy this reward more.�� He told me.

    ��Okay,�� <b>I </b>agreed. I didn��t know why giving up control worked so well for me, and even though I was so close to an orgasm that neither of the twins were ready to <b>give </b>me, I still felt better<b>. </b>

    Josh didn��t <b>give </b>me long to ponder this. He slid his hand up to my <b>throat </b>and tilted my head so he had total control over his kiss. I swear my entire <b>body </b>clentched, as the kiss just continued. I lost myself in the feel of his tongue teasing mine <b>and </b>how he would pull <b>away </b>just long enough to change the angle before slipping his tongue back inside my mouth. My pussy clentched and when I began to rock my hips Josh nipped my lower lip in warning. The sting made me freeze my hips but my pussy still clentched and my wimpers filled the room.

    <b>��</b>You canst a little longer for me right baby girl? Josh��s voice rumbled, and I nodded.

    ��That��s my good girl.�� He pressed a final kiss to my temple before he stood and moved around the bed. I shivered as I tried to find a position <b>to </b>sit in that wouldn��t increase the pressure of the plug in my ass or soak my panties any further. Who would have guessed that my biggest concern right now was soaking through my panites and onto the quilt that was on the bed.

    1 locked up meeting Jakes gaze. I hadn��t forgotten he was there, and honestly I think it made me even more turned on knowing he had been watching everything Josh had been doing to me.

    ��Stand up baby girl, it��s time for your reward.�� Josh <b>said</b>.

    Oh fuck

    It felt like only seconds and I was naked and kneeling next to the bed. Working together the twins lifted and moved the bench that was sitting against the foot of my bed closer to me, then Josh was streatching me over it and the cool wood against my fevered skin made me squirm. This earned me <b>a </b>sharp p on my ass, and he took his time as he wrapped a blindfold around my eyes. My whole body shuttered when I realized that with the blindfold on I could no longer tell who was doing what to me.

    Only when the blindfold was secure, did Josh begin to move me. He helped me lie down with my back on the bench. While it wasn��t the mostfortable position it allowed my head to slightly hang off one end and my legs were open on the other. A small pillow was under my neck to protect it from the edge of the bench. Soft ropes were tied around my wrists securing them to the bench without being to tight. Neither of the twins were saying anything but I knew they were both still there because while one was securing the ropes the other was running his fingers over my body so lightly that I thought for sure I was going to orgasm.

 Broken Dreams Stories 131

    Chapter <b>131 </b>

    Warm hands were nudging my legs further apart, and 1 bit my lip as the hands moved closer to my pussy, then away without ever touching it. My core clenched in anticipation when I felt the first brush of breath against my clit. A groan broke free as multiple sensations overtook me. I was not prepared when a mouth covered my nipple or the dick that <b>was </b>thrust fully into my tight pussy

    Oh. Hell.

    Every inch filled me and pushed me closer to my orgasm. The thrustsing hard and fast had to be Josh. I was distracted again by the mouth on my breast. Jake <b>nipped </b>and sucked my nipple like it was a piece of candy. Then he began kissing <b>his </b>way up to my throat and back, Josh��s hands moved my legs until they were resting <b>on </b>his shoulders, and then he was thrusting so deep the only thing I could focus on was the feelings..

    The th

    <b>thrusts</b>.

    The feeling of the plug moving in my ass.

    The feeling of his dick pulsing.

    My orgasms hit me so hard I screamed<b>, </b><b>and </b>then jake was there, swallowing the sounds into his mouth with a deep kiss. When Josh pulled out of me withouting, I wanted to scream again, but I <b>didn��t </b>get a chance to because then Jake was pushing his dick into me as I clenched around him, <b>and </b>Josh began kissing me.

    Between them, I couldn��t stop the orgasms. Each one <b>seemed </b>to turn into another, and I wanted to <b>sob</b>. The brush of a dick against my mouth had me opening immediately<b>, </b><b>and </b>they fucked me until we were alling. I swore this memory would be ingrained into my brain forever.

    Josh kissed me <b>as </b>he worked on untying my arms<b>, </b><b>and </b>Jake nuzzled my thigh as he worked the plug free. At some point, I cked out, and I woke shaking like a leaf, wrapped in a nket in Josh��sp with <bke </b>cuddled right up against me. Josh pressed a kiss to my head as Jake held my <b>hand</b>.

    ��Hey,�� he whispered. ��There you are.��

    The light in the bedroom was too bright, and I blinked, trying to adjust to it while the twins kept me <b>warm </b>between them. I was so thankful for nket; it was keeping me warm.

    ��Talk to me, baby girl,�� Josh ordered. ��You cked out on us. Are you okay?��

    r the

    ��I��m fine, I promise,�� I said, trembling. Josh tilted my head back until I looked <b>up </b>at him, and <b>he </b>watched me for so long that I was worried something was wrong. Then he finally nodded.

    ��Did you like having both of us take you?�� He asked<b>. </b>

    ��I loved <b>it</b><b>,</b><b>�� </b>

    He grinned, and my heart clenched at the open love showing in his eyes.

    All three of us cuddled together while I recovered from our sex games; about an hourter, I <b>was </b>ready to get cleaned up and dressed again. I cringed when I caught sight of my reflection in the bathroom mirror. Yeah, there was no way to hide that I <b>had </b>been well fucked. Not only did I have a hickey, but my sex hair was a <b>dead </b>giveaway. I threw my hair up in a messy bun, called it good, then tracked down my shorts and tank top

    Returning to the living room, I spotted Drew and Mike in the kitchen, so I changed directions. <b>I </b>would <b>have </b>run to them, <b>but </b>my ass was still sore, so walking would have to do. They turned toward me as I walked in. Drew had his phone in his hands.

    ��I was just about to text you,�� he said, ��The police just cal

    I called.��

    I froze at the kitchen��s entrance. A momentter, Josh and Jake appeared, stopping behind me and each resting a hand on me.

    �C��Shit,�� Josh said from behind me, ��what did they want?��

    A summer storm had begun while the twins and I had been in my room, and a loud roll of thunder made me jump. Heart racing. I slumped <b>back </b>against the twins. Drew stared at me for several moments, and I started worrying.

    I they want? Was it about my father? I asked Drew, who just shook his <b>head</b><b>. </b>

    ��No, beautiful. They found your mother, her body, I mean,�� Drew said carefully as he approached me.

    Chapter <b>131 </b>

    I shrugged; I was still pressed against the twins, so I stayed there, allowing Drew��s words to sink in.

    ��Honey,�� Mike said as he <b>came </b>around the ind to stand before me. ��Are you okay?��

    I looked up at him and shrugged again. ��Yes, and no. She��s my mother or was. I don��t remember her, and my asshole of a father never talked about her. She treated me horribly and was always telling me she didn��t want me. But since we got the first <b>call </b>that they were missing, some part of me still hoped she <b>was </b>alive.

    ��Damn it, this is so fucked up.�� Mike sighed<b>. </b>

    ��Yes, but what about your father? Did the police have any news about him?�� I felt the twins move closer but kept my gaze on the two guys standing

    before me.

    ��No,�� Drew sighed, ��They still have found no <b>trace </b>of him. The blood that was on the boat came back as both his and your mothers thought, so it sounded like they were presuming he was dead, too.

    I felt horrible for the guys, and I moved <b>closer </b>to Drew and Mike, pulling the <b>twins </b>along with me until I was in the center of a group hug. I spent the rest of the day with all four of them, trying to help them process what was happening.

    The guys had finally gotten into a video game, <b>and </b>when we got an alert that Patrick had returned home, I stood and headed toward the garage door to meet him. I know I had seen all five of them over thest few days, but Patrick and I hadn��t had any time when it was just us, and I missed him.

    He chuckled when I told him that. ��I love you,�� he said, walking to me and kissing my lips before stepping back. Since you missed me so much, you should spend the weekend with me.

    ��I would love <b>that</b>, but I think you might run into some objections if you try and take me away for a whole weekend,�� I warned him.

    Angie

    sorry not sorry

    y about her horrible parents

 Stories 132

    Then I will just <b>lock </b>us away in my bedroom. The guys <b>can </b>handle anything thates up, and they will bring us food when we <b>need </b>to recharge.��

    Iughed so <b>hard </b>I thought I would pass out. ��I dont think that will go over very well, either.�� I just pictured the <b>looks </b>on the other guys�� fa Patrick told them his n.

    faces when

    Patrick grinned. ��I don��t hear you say no, though. Love.��

    1 never <b>would</b>; I like the idea as much as you

    as you <b>do</b>,�� I said.

    Still smiling, Patrick took my hand and led me to the corner of the living room, where the reading chairs were. He sat down and pulled me into hisp, and we just talked, keeping everything light and yful. After a while, though, I grew quiet, and Patrick tilted my head to see my face.

    ��Are you doing okay, Love? It��s been a hard week,�� he said gently. He then began ying with my hair, wrapping it <b>around </b>his finger and tugging gently.

    has been,�� I said.�� And I still need to <b>figure </b>out what I have to do now that both my parents are gone, the guy��s dad is still missing, and all that other stuff going on. Part of me <b>wants </b>just to say fuck it <b>and </b>focus on us and our future, you know<b>, </b>something good and positive for a change.�� I sighed, <b>leaning </b>further into his chest.

    ��Then do it. You know we will all be there <b>for </b>anything you want to do,��

    ��<b>I </b>know you guys are, but it makes me feel like I��m just hiding from the problems. I��m tired of running and hiding.��

    Patrick wrapped his arms around me, kissing the top of my head. ��You are one of the strangest, most self�Creliant people I have ever known. We are building our own family, and we love you as much as you love us. The history with your parents and all the other baggage that goes with it, you can let it go now; we have you, I promise.��

    it

    I loved that he had so much faith in me, more than I could ever tell him. But still��..

    ��Talk to me, Love. I dont have magical knowledge to see what��s going on in that beautiful head of yours, but I��m here; if I can fix it, I will, but if you just need someone to listen, I can do that too.�� He tugged gently on my hair again. ��Tell me how I can help Love.��

    ��I want answers to things I will probably never know,�� I said,

    ��Okay, let��s take it one question at a <b>time</b>. What do you want to know?��

    ��I want to know why my mother left my father. Why did she nevere back for me or try to contact me? Do I have any other rtives somewhere? How much do I take after her?��

    First of all, you are nothing like your mother. She was a selfish, money�Chungry bitch, and you dont have a single selfish <b>or </b>greedy bone in that amazing body of yours, Patrick said, and I smiled at the firmness in his voice.

    ��I love <b>you </b>

    ��I love you too, he winked.��

    ��Do you want to try to find out if you have any other rtives out there?��

    ��I don��t know; I never wanted to know before, but now�� A headache began to pulse behind my eyes because this was one of the biggest questions 1 had been thinking about.

    ��Did you not want to know, or are <b>you </b>afraid of being disappointed in what you find if you do look Love?��

    I shifted in Patrick��sp until I sat sideways and could look at him more easily.

    ��I have been thinking about my mom and stepfather. About the choices she made when she left me behind with my father. Why did she marry someone with children and was around them but never wanted me,�� I reached out and caught <b>Patrick��s </b>fingers. I have been hating her for so long, ever since my father began hurting me. I want answers I will never get now.�� He traced his free hand down my cheek before cupping my face.

    ��I get why you want to understand, which is why you are nothing li

    like your mother. Love. <b>You </b>have a big

    heart and <b>are </b>looking <b>for </b>something to forgive

    Chapter <b>132 </b>

    I made a face at him. ��I don��t think I have a big heart.��

    ��I do,�� Patrick <b>snid </b>as his smile grew. ��That big heart of <b>yours </b>made room to love <b>us </b><b>all</b>, it loves us even when we are being asses, and none of us ever

    want that <b>to </b><b>change</b>.

    My face heated with a blush, and his smile softened.

    ��You showed us it was possible to love all of us. We don��t need topete for your attention. You make sure each of us has the time we need with you. You are the one who brought us together as a family.�� He turned me in hisp again, kissed my nose, <b>and </b>rested his forehead against mine.

    <b>��</b>I��m trying to tell you not to be afraid to look for your answers. None of us want to see you hurt, so we will all be there for every step you take, and if you do find some rtives you never knew about and they ever do something to hurt you, well, you won��t have to <b>worry </b>about it <b>because </b>we will be there.�� Then he was cupping my face again and kissing me, his lips so gentle it <b>had </b>me gasping. I teased his tongue with mine and ran my fingers through his hair as we tasted each other.

    Though Patrick could have joined the others in their <b>video </b>game, we didn��t. He kept me cuddled in hisp, and we kissed and held <b>each </b>other. I had a feeling if we had more privacy<b>, </b><b>I </b>would <b>have </b>been riding him already, but wile Patrick didn��t mind sharing me when we were all together in the bedroom. He was not into others just watching him..

    I began to wonder what he would do if I surprised him by not wearing panties but just my sleep shorts one time. The idea made my core clench. I would have to find time to surprise each <b>of </b>them.

    My life was so different now. I had five guys I loved, and here I was, thinking up ways to tease and drive them wild. I didn��t think it would be that hard; they loved teasing me, and Now, I was going to do the same to them.

    ��So, did the twins treat you well earlier?��

    I almost fell out of hisp, but Patrick caught me and pulled me close to him.

    ��I��m not going to tell you that,�� I croaked, heat rushing across my face.

    Yes<b>, </b><b>you </b>can,�� He whispered, ��You can tell <b>me </b>anything, Josh has been teaching me a few things.��

    Yep, just kill me now, before I die of embarrassment. I think my face was actually on fire now; I was blushing so hard.

    ��And in case you were wondering,�� He continued to whisper. ��I can��t wait to try out

    it what I have learned with you.��

    Oh fuck.

    I��m so paying him back for this. I would have to get right on it.

    Pulling back to look into his eyes, I tilted

    <b>Ty </b>

    head and gave him my sweetest smile.

    ��Show me.

    ��Believe me, Love; I will show you everything.�� He growled. Then I <b>was </b>in his arms, passing the guys on the couch. Ignoring their teasing, he carried me to his bedroom and locked the door behind <b>us</b>. He dropped me in the middle of his bed; then he stood above me all caveman�Clike before pulling me toward him to show me everything he learned.

 Broken Dreams Stories Chapter 133

    Chapter <b>133 </b>

    The next few days were pretty uneventful. Patrick <b>had </b>asked Jamie to return to Aruba to deal with the release of my mother��s remains, and there had been several meetings with the family attorney, Since the kidnapping, I didn��t stay in the house alone. The guys tried to be subtle about it, but I wasn��t dumb. I knew what they were doing and just epted it.

    I also shared with them about the talk Patrick, and I had about wanting to understand my mother��s choices and dealing with the fact that I would probably never get answers to why she made them. Drew <b>had </b>taken me out into a shady seating <b>area </b>in the backyard for one of these talks..

    Drew had always been interested in mental health and helping people, especially soldiers returning home and dealing with PTSD. He had taken <b>every </b>opportunity the military offered him, and while he was no expert, he had learned quite a bit, and he was helping me a lot.

    ��Being angry at your mother and this situation is normal,�� Drew said. ��It��s something we have been talking about a lot these past few <b>days</b>.��

    ��Well, I have plenty of anger at the moment, <b>I </b>admitted, running my fingers along the design that decorated the arm of the chair I was sitting in

    How many

    my years had 1 <b>missed </b>her and wished she was there with me or had taken me when she left? I just wish I could understand��Why did she even have me if she would <b>just </b>leave me behind because she didn��t want me? She could have given me up for adoption or had an abortion. It��s not like my parents were married. Why did she wait until after I was born to leave? At the same time, even if I had the answers, I don��t know what to do or how to deal with the answers.�� I sighed, looking up at Drew, hoping he would somehow have the answers I sought.

    ��All right, let��s pause momentarily ande at this from a different direction.��

    One of the reasons I liked talking to Drew about this was that he didn��t always push me. Even when I wasn��t sure if talking helped, I still felt better getting it off my chest. He also wanted me to be able to fix myself with the tools I had been learning from him. I knew he and the other guys would always be there for me, but I liked that he wasn��t trying just to jump in and fix everything for me.

    ��Emmy?��

    ��Sorry, I was just thinking.��

    ��It��s okay. Do you want to keep going, or are we done for the <b>day</b>?��

    ��You don��t need to baby me,��

    ��I��m not. You have had a lot of traumatic things happening to you in thest few weeks. Dealing with it all is going to take some time. I don��t want to overwhelm you.

    ��What else did you want to talk about?��

    ��Do you want to find out if you have any other family?�� He asked.

    ��I don��t know, I love our life right now, I don��t know if I want to throw a wrench into that by adding other people.��

    ��That is something only you will have the answer to Drew stood and stretched. ��Now, is there anything else you want to talk with me about? Or are you ready to call it a day<b>?</b>��

    ��I think I��m good for now; I can��t think of anything else, I admitted. He had left me plenty to think about, but I was ready for a break.

    ��Good, the guys have been blowing up my phone. I think they <b>said </b>something about going to yser tag.�� he <b>said</b>, ncing at his phone before holding his hand out to me.

    ��I��m on

    on your team then,�� I said, linking my hand with his and following him toward the house.

    It took a while, but we were finally all loaded into the SUV. Patrick was driving, and Mike <b>was </b>riding in the front seat. I sat between <b>Drew </b>and Jake in the middle seat, <b>and </b>Josh was in the <b>back </b>row. I had been quiet during the drive, just staring out the window. When Patrick slowed and turned into the parking lot in a very industrial area, I felt something was up. This did not look like aser tag ce. Granted, the only time I yedser tag was at a ssmate��s birthday party in elementary school. It had been at a family fun center with an arcade, bowling, miniature golf, and go�Ccarts.

    ��This doesn��t look likeser tag,�� I said, <b>Josh </b>chuckled, then leaned forward from the back row, kissing my cheek before pokingke and telling him to pay up. Jake passed his twin some cash, and I looked even <b>more </b>confused <b>as </b>I nced between them. ��What is going on?�� I asked, looking back and

    forth at the twins.

    ��I bet jake you wouldn��t question where <b>we </b>were going until we got there<b>, </b>and he thought you wouldn��t say <b>anything </b>until we got inside,�� Josh told me.

    112

    The rest of the coat hald hack theirughter.

    ked bagging back in my seat

    said, ning to lok at me from the front seat. I stuck my tongue out at him even as I began giggling. bear the moments, several race cars poiled in and parked. I save several couples get out, along with a couple of groups of people simr to

    How

    mest more

    watched the walk toward the entrance of the building

    The gently, where are we? Ild in my mot serious voice

    look was the tone when covered, leaning forward again and wrapping his arms around me from behind.

    Wayne beard of dubs before, right?

 Chapter 134

    <b>Chapter </b><b>134 </b>

    I was walking between Josh and Mike as we made our way toward the entrance. Once inside, I handed over my ID, filled out some paperwork, and held out my wrist so the woman checking me in could slip a bracelet around it. Josh led us through the lobby door and, I was surprised to see several seating areas spread around the room. A small bar along one side of the room sold water, soda, and other non�Calcoholic drinks. Josh led me toward the bar while the others found some seats. I was still looking around curiously as I helped Josh carry drinks back for everyone.

    ��What are you thinking, baby girl?�� Josh asked. Wrapping his arm around me.

    ��It��s just different than I was expecting,�� I admitted.

    ��This is amon area for people to sit and visit. The dungeon where people y is through those doors,�� He said, nodding to a set of ck double doors in the fall wall.

    I handed Mike and Drew water bottles before sitting next to Mike and continued to watch as more people came in from the lobby. Josh took the empty seat next to me and leaned closer to me. He quietly exined that tonight was a ss for beginners to get a feel for what the club was like and what it had to offer.

    A few minutester<b>, </b>the doors to the dungeon opened, and a tall man announced that the new members�� ss would begin shortly. He also told everyone that the dungeon and other rooms would be open to use once the ss was over and that the new members were wee to stay. Yeah, if we stayed after the ss, there would be no ying, there were too many people, and I was not interested in being naked in front of anyone but my guys.

    I followed the guys into the dungeon and over to where some chairs were set up around a raised tform. We took our seats, and a few minutester<b>, </b><b>a </b>tall, red�Chaired woman wearing a ck corset andce panties walked onto the tform.

    ��Good evening<b>, </b>everyone,�� She said, stepping onto the tform. ��For those new to the club, my name is Luna, and this is Master Dominic. ��Tonight, we will discuss the power exchange between dominant and submissive.��

    As she spoke, the man stepped up behind her, slid his hand along her nape, and rested there. Luna��s whole body seemed to melt into the contact. I will admit I was a little envious of how at ease she looked up there in front of everyone.

    ��Master Dominic gripping my neck was a non�Cverbalmand, but it��s giving me the chance to y,�� She said as she knelt before him. <b>��</b><b>If </b>I want, or <b>I </b>can just rx. ��You should always have goodmunication in any dominant and submissive rtionship,�� Master Dominic continued.�� Luna��s response of kneeling tells me she wants to y, and we can continue����

    For the rest of the ss time, they talked about the dynamic of a full power exchange that had very little to do with sex and everything to do withmunication, both verbal and nonverbal. The talk turned into doing scenes together and the importance ofmunication dictating how a scene goes. Even if a scene was previously agreed on, things can change because it��s about what the submissive or dominant needs or can offer.

    By the time the ss ended, I was more than curious to learn everything I could and was looking forward to talking to Josh and Mike more. The guys led me back to themon area<b>, </b>where Luna and Dominic were chatting with the others who had attended ss. Josh led us over and greeted the couple, then introduced me <b>as </b>their girlfriend. They smiled when they weed us warmly, notmenting on our rtionship dynamic. We chatted with them for a while, promising to return for more sses.

    We were heading back to the SUV, Mike walking next to me and linking his hand with mine.�� So what did you think?��

    ��Well, it was a lot different than I was expecting. I don��t think most mainstream media truly understands this lifestyle,

    ��Ture,�� Mike agreed. ��I have seen and read many things that are very inurate<b>.</b>��

    When we got to the SUV, Mike let go of my hand, and I climbed into the front seat again. As Patrick drove us back toward the house, I listened to the others debate on how to spend the rest of the evening.�� I know what I��m going to be doing,�� I said, looking at the guys behind me when it <b>was </b>obvious that they were not going to devise a n.

    ��What��s that sweetheart?<b>�� </b><b>Jake </b>asked.

    <b>��</b>Pajamas, popcorn<b>, </b>and a movie sound like the perfect way to spend the evening,�� I told them, and they all quickly agreed.

    Once we were home, everyone headed off to their <b>rooms </b><b>to </b>change. I had just changed into <b>sleep </b>shorts and a T�Cshirt when there was a <b>knock </b>on my door.

    <b>��</b>Come in,�� I called, and Mike <b>stepped </b>inside.

    ��Damn, you already changed<b>. </b><b>He </b>grumbled, and I justughed.

    ��Sorry. Next time, I will wait for you,�� I teased as I walked into his arms and hugged him.

    ��Whatever you want, honey,�� he said, kissing my head and holding on.

    ��I��m sorry things have been so crazy. I missed you,�� I said into his chest.

    ��Honey, you and I are fine. I know you love me, and we will have time together, so I came here. I hoped I could call dibs about sleeping with you tonight.��

    ��Yes, I would like that,�� I promised, standing on tip toes to press a kiss to his lips.

    ��Good,e on,�� He said, tugging me into the living room.

    ��Hey, guys, I called dibs for Em��s bed tonight,�� Mike said, and he sat on the couch and pulled me into hisp. The others all groaned and I ducked just in time to miss the popcorn that was thrown at him.

 Chapter 135

    Chapter <b>135 </b>

    It waste by the time the movie was over, and I could not hide the jaw�Cbreaking yawn that escaped me. After giving everyone a good night��s kiss, 1. headed for my room with Mike close behind. We climbed into bed, and the second he pulled me close to him and my head hit the pillow, I was asleep

    When I woke up the following day, it was still dark. After unsessfully trying to fall back asleep, I carefully slid out of bed, trying not to disturb Mike, who was still sound asleep. I went to the kitchen, started the coffee maker, and quietly snagged my phone from its charger before slipping into the bathroom to shower. While the water warmed up, I brushed my teeth, brought up one of my <b>ylists</b><b>, </b>and put it on, keeping the volume low so wouldn��t <b>wake </b>anyone else.

    I was singing along as I washed and conditioned my hair, and when I looked up, I saw Mike leaning against the counter by the sank�Csmiling.

    ��Were you just going to watch, or were you nning on joining me? I asked, grinning as Mike��s smile widened,

    He pulled his shirt and boxers off and was in the shower with me in less than a minute.

    ��Oh, hello,�� I smiled at him as he leaned down and gave me a minty�Cfresh kiss. One minute, we were kissing under the warm water, the next, he lifted me up and <b>pressed </b>me against the cold wall of the shower. I squeaked in surprise but was distracted by the feeling of his very hard dick <b>as </b>he rubbed it <b>against </b>my <b>pussy</b>.

    ��Honey?�� He whispered, and he didn��t need to say anything else. I had been missing him as much as he had me

    ��Yes,�� was all I said, and between one breath and the next, his mouth was mming into mine as he thrust his dick inside. We both ground and shuddered. I locked my <b>legs </b>around his waist, holding onto him as he thrust hard into me. His fingers dug into my hips as he took control of my <b>movements</b>, not even slowing as he pushed me over the edge into an orgasm. I came with a scream, and Mike followed after another couple of thrusts.

    We clung to each other as we came down from our <b>orgasm</b>, Mike pressing kisses to my neck.

    ��I love you, honey, and you can sing in the shower whenever you want.�� Iughed as Mike set me down. The water had gone from hot to warm, so we quickly cleaned up and got out. I returned to my bedroom to get dressed, and the smell of coffee and <b>breakfast </b>made my stomach rumble loudly. I dressed quickly in shorts and a T�Cshirt before pulling my hair into a ponytail and following my nose to the kitchen.

    ��Are those waffles I smell? I said with a squeal <b>as </b>I came around the corner and froze at the entrance to the kitchen. All the guys were standing around the kitchen, coffee in hand, but <b>a </b>stranger stood before the stove <b>over </b>a pan of sizzling bacon. ��Umm, hi,�� I said, still watching the stranger.

    ��Good morning, baby girl,�� Josh said,ing toward me with a cup of coffee for me. I smiled my thanks and took a sip.�� This is Darren. He��s been our cook <b>for </b><b>as </b>long as I can remember,��

    you.�� I said to him.

    Hi, nice to meet you,��

    <b>��</b>Good morning, Miss Emmy. It��s nice to meet you, too. I thought waffles would be a nice start to your morning. I <b>hope </b>you will enjoy them.��

    ��Thank you, <b>Darren</b>; I love waffles, and they smell amazing. But please call me Em.

    ��Yes, Miss Em,�� he replied before returning to the bacon.

    I opened my <b>mouth </b>to argue about his formality, but Jake shook his head. ��<b>Damen </b>has been formal for as long <b>as </b>he��s worked for us. It took me forever to get him to call me Mr. Jake instead of Mr. Jacob or Mr. Peters,�� he said, shaking his head. Daren ignored us, ting up the cooked bacon and bringing it to the table.

    ��Becakfast is served. I will bring in the warm syrup in just a moment,�� He told us before disappearing into the kitchen.

    <b>We </b>all gathered around the table and began filling our tes. Not only were there homemade waffles, but hason, fresh cut�Cup fruit, and orange <b>juice</b><b>. </b>I couldn��t remember thest time I had walles this good. III were lucky, I would asionally have the money to buy frozen waffles, but they were nothing like these.

    ��Can we convince Darren toe with us when we get our ce? I asked the gays. ��As much as I like cooking, his breakfast is amazing, and it would be nice not to have to worry about making dinner every night, I admitted. All the guys chuckled, but it was Drew who answered me.

    ��Yes, beautiful. We have already discussed it with him. With everything that happened with our parents, we didn��t want to leave the full�Ctime staff without an ie. A we asked Darien, along with Justin, the groundskeeper, if they would be interested in staving on and moving with us to our new property. They both said yes, In the way. He told me.

    ��Good.�� I said, smiling at Baren as he returned with a container of warm syrup: ��I heard you are going to be part of the family.�� I told him

    ��Yes, Miss Em, I have watched all five young men grow up. I am honored to continue serving them.��

    ��Your family, Darren, we would never leave you behind,�� Mike said as I first saw Darren��s pleased smile for the first time.

 Chapter 136

    Chapter <b>136 </b>

    Drew��s phone rang just as we finished breakfast, and he excused himself to answer it. A few minutester, he returned to the kitchen with a serious expression.

    ��That was the attorney<b>; </b>we must go into his office to review some paperwork and sign a few things.�� He told us.

    ��That��s okay. I will be fine here, especially with the new security measures.�� I wasn��t thrilled about being left alone in this house, but I did not want to make it more difficult for the guys; I knew this was probably something that involved their father, and it would be stressful enough without me making it more difficult.

    <b>My </b>deration was met with immediate objections, but before I could say anything Drew interrupted the others. ��Emmy needs toe with us; this also pertains to her mother. That silenced the guys, and all eyes were on me again.

    ��Um, I don��t mind going. I��m unsure why the attomey needs to see me, but we will find out.�� I said. ��Give me ten minutes; I want to change into something nicer than loungewear.��

    ��Take your time,�� I told Mr. Johnson. It would take us about an hour to get there. Drew told me.

    ��Great, thank you,�� I said, disappearing down the hallway to my bedroom.

    Half an hourter, we had all loaded into the SUV, with Drew driving, and we were on our way to the attorney��s office. Thanks to the traffic, it took almost another thirty minutes to get to his office, one of the many highrise offices downtown. We parked in the underground garage and took the elevator to one of the higher floors. Stepping out into the reception area made me realize how high up we were, and I felt a chill run down my back. I was not a fan of heights and slowed until the twins were next to me. I took Jake��s hand. Josh came up next to me and wrapped his arm around my waist before leaning closer.

    ��What��s got you nervous, baby?�� Josh asked, squeezing my waist.

    ��I hate heights; I don��t want to go near the windows,�� I admitted

    ��Okay, Em, we��ve got you,�� Jake assured me, stepping closer and blocking my view of the windows. I kept my gaze on the tiled floor as they hurried me to a conference room the receptionist had directed us to. I looked up when we were inside, and I was relieved to see that the windows were covered in blinds, so I could pretend that we weren��t hundreds of feet in the air.

    Josh pulled out a chair for me with my back to the windows, and I was able to focus on the attorney who was waiting at the head of the table for us to be seated. He came around and introduced himself to me, and I greeted him politely, still unsure why I was there.

    Once he returned to the head of the table, he pulled out a thick file. ��I had you alle in at once because even though Miss Conners is not rted to you by blood, her mother��s<b>, </b>will, and your father��s are tied together because of their marriage.�� We all nodded, and Mr. Johnson continued. ��Miss Peters, are youfortable having Mr. O��Kelly in the room while we discuss your mother��s will and trust?��

    <b>��</b>Yes, of course,�� I said, ncing at the guys, and Drew nodded at me. ��Patrick��s part of our family; even if he weren��t here, I would tell him everything anyway, and please call me Emmy.��

    ��No problem, Emmy; I just have to ask for legal reasons.�� He assured me. ��Now, since your mother��s remains were recovered and identified, I can release your inheritance in the form of a trust.��

    ��Wait, what? I don��t understand.�� I interrupted. My mother and I were not close; she would have never left me anything. She didn��t even want me living with her when my father went to jail.��

    ��This is a trust set up by your maternal grandparents. Mr. Johnson said.

    ��I don��t know anything about grandparents. I know nothing about my mother��s family.�� I told him.

    ��ording to the paperwork and wills, your mother and stepfather left with me. This particr trust was set up when you were born. On your eighteenth birthday, you will have ess to one�Cquarter of it; when you turn twenty�Cfive, another quarter will be released, and when you��re thirty, the rest will be avable.��

    What The Fuck. Am I dreaming? I must be dreaming. This can��t be real. I reached down and pinched my hand under the table to ensure I was awake. It hurt, so I was awake. Josh noticed what I was doing and wrapped his hand over mine, and cocked his eyebrow at me. Damn it, I was in trouble. I realized Mr. Johnson continued talking, and I had no idea what he told me.

    Tm sorry, Mr. Johnson. I��m in a bit of shock. Could you <b>repeat </b>what you just said?�� I asked him.

    ��Of course, it��s not a problem. I was just exining that I can set up an ount for you. I just need you to sign a few things, and you will have ess to the money by the end of the week.�� He came over to me with a stack of papers. He pulled out one piece and, handing me a pen, showed me where to sign. After reading it over and signing it, he gave me another set of papers, and I began reading those.

    ��So the trust is eight million dors? I can live off of that for the rest of my life.�� I mumble to myself.

    ��No, dear, eight million is what has been released, and you will have ess to it now. The trust is currently a little over thirty�Cfive million dors.��

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    Karen Hamilton

    Oh dang�� that��s a shock and a half. What else did mommy dearest forget to tell her?

 Chapter 137

    <b>Chapter </b><b>137 </b>

    ��Nope, can��t do this right now,�� I stood, brushing off Josh��s hand and hurrying out of the conference room. Once back in the hallway, I looked in both directions, spotting the sign for the women��s bathroom. I headed in that direction, pushed through the door, and hoped no one else was in there. Looking <b>I </b>saw all the stalls <b>were </b>empty, and took a deep breath<b>, </b>leaning back against the door, I took several deep breaths before turning the lock. I needed some time to calm down, and I knew once the guys figured out where I went, they would be pounding on the door, wanting me to let them in.

    I saw a bench along one wall and went to sit down. No matter how upset I was, I was not about to sit on a public bathroom floor. No, thank you. Sitting down, I slid into the corner and pulled my legs up to wrap my arms around them. Resting my head against my knees, I just focused on my breathing. Why would someone I had never met want to leave me money? There had to be some mistake. They knew about me if they set up this trust; why didn��t they ever try to meet me or even let me know they existed? Were they afraid my father was going to dump me on them and take off? Or that he would want money from them? There must be some mistake.

    I was still working through everything when I first began banging on the door, causing me to jump and let out a small shriek.

    ��Emmy, are you in there? Open the door, Emmy. We all want to know you��re okay.�� Josh��s voice sounded muffled as he called to me through the door.

    ��I��m in here; I just need a few minutes to calm down. I will be out in a bit.�� I called back.

    ��Emmy, baby girl, open the door,�� Josh said again, his voice firmer this time.

    ��No, I want to be alone for a little bit. Please leave me alone. I wille out when I��m ready.�� I knew that telling them to leave me alone wouldn��t make any of them happy, but I needed some time to myself to let this sink in so they would have to deal with it.

    I could hear raised voices through the door. Josh was arguing with one of the other guys. After a few minutes, it quieted down, and Drew called to me through the door.

    * Emmy, we are going to wait for you in the conference room. Take as much time as you need. Jake said he would wait here for you if you need anything.�� I waited for several seconds before I responded.

    ��That��s fine, thanks.�� When the hallway remained quiet, I retook several deep breaths. What was I going to do about this trust? I didn��t want that kind of money. What would I do with it anyway? I still wasn��tpletely sure I wanted to go to college, and if I did, I had no idea what I would major in. I would probably be just as happy getting a job. I didn��t want to waste money on something I wasn��t sure about.

    Plus, what if the trust came with strings attached? I wouldn��t jump through hoops for money from someone I didn��t know. What if I had to meet them? I was happy with my guys and the way things were. Drew and I had talked about it several times, and I still hadn��t decided if I wanted to look and see if I had any other family. If I did, they had never bothered to look for me. I had survived this long without them. Why did that need to change?

    I sat on the bench in the locked bathroom for almost half an hour before deciding to go back into the conference room. I��m sure one of the guys woulde knocking again if I didn��t return soon. Uncurling from the bench, I stood and stretched, working out my sore muscles, before going over and washing my hands. Looking in the mirror, I gently wiped the tear tracks from my face. While the bathroom was nice for an office bathroom, the paper towels were still that��paper, and I didn��t want my face to get any redder than it already was. Taking a final look at myself, I tossed the paper towels into the garbage and unlocked the door.

    I stepped back into the hallway and saw Jake sitting against the far wall, his head bent and his phone in hand. He nced up and jumped to his feet,ing over to me and wrapping me in a hug<b>. </b>

    ��You okay, sweetheart?�� He asked quietly, kissing the top of my head.

    ��I think so; thanks for giving me some space. I know not everyone was happy about it.�� I grimaced, remembering Josh��s angry voice. I would have to talk about that with himter. Josh needed to understand that he couldn��t just bulldoze his way in and demand to always fix everything for me. While I loved his dominant personality, there were going to be times like now when I needed him to back off and let me figure things out for myself.

    I squeezed Jake��s hand and leaned in to kiss him. He returned the kiss, deepening it until I melted against him with a sigh. ��Come on, sweetheart. The others are waiting in the conference room.��

    ��Okay, let��s get this over with; I just want to go home and forget this morning with the attorney ever happened,�� I said. Jake squeezed my hand again before walking <b>back </b>to the conference room.

 Chapter 138

    Chapter <b>138 </b>

    Jake and I entered the conference room together, and the others immediately stood from their seats and came to us. Each of them hugged me as I reassured them I was ok. Josh was thest to hug <b>me</b><b>, </b>and before he could speak, I kissed him.

    ��We can talk about this when we get home,�� I told him, ��I just want to finish this meeting and gn home. He nodded in understanding

    ��Love you, baby girl,�� he whispered,

    ��Love you too, Josh,�� I replied, following him back to the table and taking my seat again. I noticed Mr. Johnson was no longer in the conference room with us. While I had been locked in the bathroom, he had finished the other paperwork the guys needed to go over and told them we could set up another meeting to discuss the trust when I <b>was </b>feeling better. 1 blushed, embarrassed about losing it, but so much had happenedtely that I didn��t think anyone would me me.

    By the time we returned to the parking garage. I was exhausted. I leaned heavily against Jake as Patrick unlocked the SUV, and he looked concerned before kissing the top of my head.

    ��You feeling okay, beautiful?�� Drew asked. He had noticed Jake��s concerned look.

    <b>��</b>Just tired. I admitted. ��Long day.��

    I followed Drew and Jake into the back of the SUV and was asleep before we made it <b>out </b>of the afternoon downtown traffic. I grumbled when we got home because Josh was ready to pick me up and carry me into the house.

    ��I��m tired, not helpless,�� Iined, trying to poke him in the ribs.

    ��Baby girl. I will find any reason I can to get my hands on you, Josh said as he looked over my head at Drew.

    Drew grinned at him <b>and </b>mouthed, ��Nice <b>save</b>,�� before urging me inside.

    ��Really, you guys?�� Iined when Darren met me with a touchless thermometer as soon as I walked through the door. I didn��t argue with Darren, he was just doing what the guys asked.

    <b>��</b>You are running <b>a </b>slight fever, Miss Emmy; getfortable, and I will bring you some tea and medicine.

    ��I��m just tired,�� I grumbled <b>as </b>Darren shoord us out of the kitchen. Josh and Mike disappeared <b>as </b>I headed into the living room and the big sofa. Drew snagged a nket, and Patrick pulled me onto his <bp</b>.

    ��You��re going to get sick,�� Iined, and Patrick <b>just </b>chuckled as he stroked my hair.

    <i>��</i>Emmy, we have been kissing and cuddling with you for thest few days, not to mention sharing

    ring your bed. I��m pretty sure we have all been exposed.

    I stuck my lower lip out and groaned. ��I don��t want to get any of you sick. We have too much going on.

    ��We will get it all worked out, baby,�� Mike said as he sat on the end of the couch and pulled my feet into hisp. He pulled off my socks and slipped the fuzzy socks he must have gotten from my room on my feet.

    ��Right now, we will focus on getting you better, and then we can worry about the rest. <b>I </b>will all work out. Drew said.

    ��Blegh,�� <b>was </b>my only response.

    Joshughed.

    ��She sure gets crabby when she��s sick.��

    ��I do not get crabby, I told him, then gave him a dirty look for good measure.

    Before I could argue further, Darren came in with a tray of food and drinks.

    The hot tea and soup

    pare for you, Miss Emmy. The sandwiches are for the boys. Now, here, take this,�� Damen <b>said</b>, handing me several pills.

    ��It��s cold medicine, vitamins, and something to <b>help </b>with your fever. I took them without argument.

    ��Now, when you are done with your tea <b>and </b>soup, I can bring

    ng you some dessert if you would like.

    ��Thank you, Darren. That sounds great,�� I said. He gave me a gentle smile before leaving us to our food.

    ��Darren, never did anything like that for us when we were <b>sick</b>,�� Mikeined.

    ��I must be his favorite then,�� I responded. We allughed but stopped when myughter turned <b>into </b>coughing.

    After that

    After that, we settled in. The guys finished the sandwiches in record time as I sipped my tea and soup. We were about halfway through Drew��s chosen movie when Darren returned with more <b>tea </b>and a bowl of ice cream for me. Mike grumbled about not getting any dessert, and Darren just looked at him

    ��When Miss. Emmy has had her fill, the rest of you may have some.�� He scolded Mike, but he didn��t say anything else. After Darren left, I looked <b>at </b>Mike.

    ��You got in trouble, I teased, sounding even stuffer than I had a little while ago.

    Mike��s only response was, ��Brat,�� he picked up my foot and massaged it.

    Later that evening, I grumbled at Josh again when he picked me up and carried me to bed, he me before tucking me in and kissing my forehead. I thought, oh well, I will tell him off in the morning as I drifted off to sleep again.

    bur s

 Chapter 139

    Chapter <b>139 </b>

    ��Mom, she��s been sick, I overheard Patrick on the phone. Curious, I wandered over to him to see what was going on. I sat beside him on the couch, giving him a questioning look.

    ��Hold on a second, Mom, Patrick <b>said</b>, muting the phone. Mom wants you and me toe for dinner when you feel better,�� he told me.

    ��Sounds good to me,�� I told him, kissing him and then picking up one of the many books I had spread across the house.

    I was finally feeling better after <b>almost </b>a week of sickness. My fever had taken three <b>days </b>to break, and when it finally did, I slept like the dead. None of the guys had gotten sick, and while I was happy I hadn��t spread the cold around, I was grumpy that they weren��t suffering like I was Drew felt this cold <b>had </b>made me so sick because of all the stress I had been under, and even though I didn��t want to admit it��he was probably right.

    Patrick and I headed to his parent��s house for dinner with his mom the following evening. The

    e six of us had a long talk yesterday <b>and </b>decided to set up date nights so everyone would have some one�Con�Cone time with me. I also brought up that while I knew they all wanted to help and fix things for mic, there were times I tried to handle things myself without them taking over, and that if I said I needed time to myself, not <b>to </b>argue with me. Josh had grumbled over thest part but agreed, and I promised that if something got too stressful, I would let them know and ask for help.

    When Patrick parked in the driveway of his parent��s house, I noticed several of their cars were missing.

    ��Are your dads <b>not </b>home tonight?��

    ��No, they had <b>some </b>work stuff to deal with. It��s just us <b>and </b>Mom tonight,�� Patrick told me as he came around and helped me out of the car. Hand in hand, we made our way up to the house, where Shannon was waiting for us.

    ��Oh my <b>dear </b>sweet girl, I��m so d to see you feeling better,�� Shannon hugged me close, and I fought the urge to melt into her. She gave the best mom hugs.

    ��Patrick, we could have rescheduled. You didn��t need to drag Emmy out if she wasn��t feeling up to it.�� I giggled as Shannon continued to <b>scold </b>her son as she led us inside. We slipped our shoes off and left them next to the shoe <b>rack</b>.

    ��I sound a lot worse than I feel,�� I promised. Patrick hung up the jacket Josh <b>had </b>insisted I bring, then took my <b>hand </b>and followed Shannon into the kitchen.

    ��Smells good, Mom,�� Patrick said.

    ��Good. I made Shepard pie. It should be ready in about five minutes, so why don��t you kids go sit down, and I will be right there?

    Patrick led me to the table, kissing me before returning to the kitchen to help his mom.

    ��Emmy, we have soda, or do you want water?�� Shannon <b>called </b>from the kitchen��

    ��Water is good,�� I called back.

    Shannon came out with the drinks, and Patrick followed behind <b>her</b>, carrying the Shepard Pie. He set the steaming dish <b>in </b>the center of the table before sitting next to me <b>and </b>wrapping his arm around me.

    ��I haven��t had Shepard Pie in forever. I forgot how much I loved it.�� I admitted as I took the te; Patrick passed it to me.

    Shannon promised me, ��I will make sure you have the recipe before you move into your new ce. When you��re feeling better, I want to review some recipes and anything else you need.�� She continued.

    ��Hey,�� Patrickined. You never did that for me when I moved out.��

    ��Because you will <b>eat </b>whatever is put in front of <b>you</b>, but you are wee <b>to </b><be </b>with Emmy if you want.�� She said affectionately

    It wasn��t until we sat down with our coffee after finishing dessert that Shannon mentioned <b>a </b>significant topic change.

    ��I wanted to talk to you about something I wish I knew when your fathers and I married<b>.</b>��

    Patrick and I both froze.

    ��<b>Don��t </b>look so scared, you two, Shannon <b>said </b>as she sipped her coffee. It will be painless, I promise, but I know how determined you all are to make

    your rtionship work, and I just wanted to share some of my experiences with you.

    ��Which experiences, Mom? There are definitely some topics I don��t want to discuss with you, and I would prefer you didn��t discuss them with our

    I girlfriend.��

    ��Oh, Patrick, it��s nothing like that,�� Shannon <b>said </b>with a smile. It��s just that unconventional rtionships are as much work, if not more, than conventional ones. It��s hard enough with two people��s needs, but it is even more challenging the more people you add.

    ��That��s very true, I said as I shifted to lean against Patrick. He wrapped his arm around me, kissing the side of my head.

    ��We are always talking and working on figuring things out, being honest with each other, I told Shannon.

    ��That��s great to hear, Shannon told me. ��Communication will save you all a lot of stress, but there are also things like jealousy, expectations, and boundaries.��

    ��I think we have dealt with the jealousy,�� Patrick told her. I know it can still happen, or one of us <b>will </b>get envious if someone gets a little than others, but we have all discussed expectations and our boundaries,

    more time

    ��Just make <b>sure </b>you all keep talking, even if you think something protect each other from what you want will <b>lead </b>to resentment and spoil your rtionship. That��s whymunication is so important. Fixing a small

    g isn��t a big deal or you don��t want to make someone feel bad. Trying too hard to problem is much easier than a big one.�� She looked at Patrick. ��Did your fathers ever tell you that we broke up for a while before you were bom? She asked him.

    Patrick looked shocked and shook his head. ��No, they never said anything.��

    ��We learned the hard way about what happens when we allow little things to build without talking about them, but as youe together and work it out,�� she said, nodding toward Patrick, who blushed.

    Patrick kissed my forehead and then looked over at his mom. ��Thanks, Mom,��

    you can see, we were able to

    ��You��re welconse, love, and Emmy; if you ever need to vent, you can call me, even in the middle of the night. I have lots of experience dealing with n and you can evenin about my son.��

    ��Hey, Patrick grumbled. But I was already across the room hugging Shannon, and Patrick was grinning as he watched us.

 Chapter 140

    When we left to head home, I couldn''t stop yawning.

    "That was fun," I told Patrick as he held the door open for me.

    "Yeah? Mom really likes you." Patrick smiled, then leaned into me, giving me a quick kiss.

    "I really like your mom, too. I''m d she shared everything she did," I admitted. Yes, it had been a little embarrassing for me, but she is the only person I know in a simr rtionship, so I was grateful for her.

    When we got home, it was after midnight, and I was exhausted. I brushed my teeth and fell into bed, wearing a pair of panties and a t-shirt Josh had pulled over my head before I fell into bed. I was asleep before my head hit the pillow. I roused when the bed moved and felt arms wrap around me, but I fell back to sleep, my head pressed against Josh''s chest. The next time I woke, I was between Josh and Jake. It was too warm between them, so I carefully extracted myself and climbed out of bed. Yawning, I headed for the bathroom. I sshed some cool water on my face, stumbled to the thermostat, and turned the temperature down until the air conditioning kicked on. Heading to the kitchen, I filled a ss with ice water and leaned against the ind to drink.

    "What are you doing out of bed, baby girl?" Josh asked in a sleepy rumble that made my core clench.

    "Got hot," I mumbled and nced at him. His hair was sleep-rumpled, and his face was covered with stubble. Even half asleep, he was hot.

    Josh came toward me, took my ss from my hand, and refilled it before setting it on the counter next to me and boxing me in.

    "Hi, gorgeous," he murmured, kissing the tip of my nose.

    "Hi yourself," I said as I traced one of my fingers over the ridges of his abs to his chest. Izily began to explore the dark hair dusting his lower abs. It was so soft.

    Josh dipped his head, running his lips along my throat, and I moaned, tilting my head to give him better ess. Goosebumps rose over my flushed skin, and I shivered from the way he nibbled down my throat. Sliding his hands under my shirt, Josh massaged my back before grabbing my ass and pulling me toward him. His mouth met mine in a slow, easy kiss, and when he lifted me, I wrapped my legs around his waist.

    The slow movement of his hard dick against my panties made me groan. My shirt rubbed against my sensitive nipples as I rubbed against him. Josh tightened one of his hands on my ass as he moved the other one to fist my hair. Not letting me go, he moved into the living room. I felt the sofa brush my legs as he lowered me onto it. I groaned as he let go of me. I couldn''t see his face in the dim light from the kitchen, but the weight of his stare felt like a caress.

    Gently, he tugged my shirt up, pressing kisses across my stomach, then moving up my body as he uncovered more flesh. When he reached my breasts, I whimpered, but he didn''t touch my nipples. Instead he kissed around them until they were painfully tight, then began rubing his stubbly chin against my nipples, I hissed at the sensation.

    "I love you so much baby girl," he whispered kissing along my jaw.

    "I love you too Josh, all my heart,"

    "I just worry that sometimes I don''t do enough when the other guys are taking care of you."

    "You are Josh," I whisper running my fingers through his hair. "You protect me, and I feel so safe with you." leaning up I kissed him nipping at his lip until he hissed." I love and need all of you in different ways, and I never want you to doubt that. We are a family, and I will do whatever it takes to make each of you feel the way I do right now." I promised, and this time when I leand up to kiss him he took control of the kiss, and echoed his groan when he ground his hard dick against

    me.

    Holding my shoulders gently he pressed another kiss to my throat. His stubble prickled against my skin, and I knew it would leave some marks, but I didn''t mind, I was happy with every mark he gave me. "Let me take you?" he murmured against my throat.

    "Yes, anything you want." I groaned as he nipped my throat again. Sitting up, he leaned me against the cushions, sliding pillows under my hips and knees. The pillows pushed my ass higher and spread my legs so Josh had a clear view of my pussy, and ass. He ran a hand over my back and ass.

    "Don''t move," He whispered before disappearing from behind me. I rxed into the cushions. I meant what I said about trusting all of them.

    Josh didn''t leave me alone for long. He returned running his hands up and down my back massaging mussels I didn''t even know where tense. I rxed under his hands. Heat red through my whole body when a sharp pnded against my ass cheeks. Then another. There was no rhythm to the spanks so I couldn''t anticipate when they wereming. He would stop and massage my ass cheeks after every few spanks allowing the heat to spread out, and then he would start again. After several minutes the spanks stoped and he pressed his lips against my shoulder. I felt his lubed finger teasing my ass, and he began to slowly press his finger past my ring of muscle. He slid his other. hand between me and the couch so he could run his fingers over my clit as he began working a second finger into my ass. Suddenly there was another p on my ass, and my whole body tensed.

    Three hands... Wait a minute...Josh didn''t have three hands.

 Chapter 141

    I tried to move so I could see who had joined us, but Josh pinched my clit, and my orgasm came out of nowhere. Another hand began massaging my ass, and I gasped.

    "Such a good girl for us," Mike whispered, and I wanted to melt. Josh had three fingers stretching me, even as he yed with my pussy and clit. Josh had gotten Mike, and I let out a sigh as he massaged my ass. Josh began easing his fingers out of me before moving away again. I tried to turn my head to watch Josh, but Mike gripped my neck. "We are going to use condoms when we take your ass, so we can keep your pussy nice and safe," Mike murmured against my ear. Oh god, they were both nning on taking my ass. Oh yes, please. A shudder ran down my spine, and I wanted to rub my thighs together, but I didn''t want to get punished.

    "Do you remember your safe word?" Mike asked, and my core clenched.

    "Yes. Red."

    "Good girl, just say that one word and everything will stop. Then, we can talk through what is going on."Another kiss was pressed to the back of my neck, and I felt a soft blindfold settle over my eyes. "Are you ready for more, baby?"

    "Yes, please, Sir,"

    "And how is this feeling? Can you take more?" Mike asked, rubbing his hand across my ass. It was warm against his hand but not sore.

    "Yes, Please," I gasped.

    "Good girl. We''re going to go to ten."

    Before I could respond to Mike, he started.

    The first two were light, and the third harder, but he rubbed the sting away before continuing. Four, five, and six alternated between cheeks, and with each spank, my nipples rubbed against the couch cushions, and I got more sensitive to every touch. Seven, eight, nine, my ass was on fire.

    "Ten," Mike said right as Josh pushed into me. The tip of his dick was past the ring of muscle and pressing deeper into me when I let out a cry. His hips thrusting against my stinging ass destroyed me in the best way, and I let go, just riding the sensations. When Josh shifted the angle, I saw stars and came hard. I felt like I was floating. I knew Josh was kissing my shoulders while words of praise were whispered in my ear, and through it all, I continued to float.

    "Baby girl," Josh murmured, turning my face toward him. I wanted to open my eyes, but the blindfold still covered them. "You back with us now?"

    "Hi," I slurred, hoping he could understand me.

    "There she is. Are you good, baby? I gave him a thumbs up.

    "Good, there''s more we were nning on doing," Mike said.

    More?

    I think my brain just might have short-circuited, but I still sucked the thumb that he ran along my lip into my mouth. Wait... neither Josh nor Mike had a scar on their thumb. "Drew?" I mumbled, still feeling a little drunk from all the orgasms. "Yes, beautiful, I''m here," Drew assured me. Three sets of hands were now rubbing and soothing my body. A kiss was pressed on my abdomen, followed by gentle sucking like someone was leaving a hickey. The raspberry he blew at the end caused me to giggle.

    Jake.

    Suddenly, I was lifted from the couch, and the sandalwood scent of Patrick''s body wash surrounded me." Let''s get you back to bed so we all have more room. Patrick said, nipping my ear as he carried me into my bedroom,ying me down on myforter. "Would you like to have all of us with you tonight?" Patrick asked. The question made my pussy clench. "Yes, I''m all yours." I whimpered.

    "Good, then this stays on," Mike said, adjusting my blindfold. I want you to focus on what you''re feeling, not us."

    A hand pressed between my thighs before I had a chance to rub them together. "Damn, your soaked, love. Your ready for our dicks already arent you. We are going to keep fucking you until you see stars." Patrick growled.

    I had already seen stars once tonight, but I forgot all about it when Patrick pushed my thighs further apart, and I arched up to meet his mouth. His tongue felt incredible as he licked and nipped my pussy and clit. A mouth crashed into mine just as two more locked onto my nipples. A pair of hands grabbed my ankles, holding my legs open for Patrick. I didn''t fight the orgasm when it hit; I just screamed into the kiss as my hips bucked.

    They gave me a few seconds to recover as they moved around me. When a dick ran along my lips, I opened my mouth immediately. I know the guys wanted to wear the blindfold so I could focus on what I was feeling, but I could still tell them apart. Patrick''s dick was in my mouth. A hand moved my leg until my footy on a shoulder, and then a dick pushed into me with a thrust.

    Drew.

    He lifted my other leg until it rested on his shoulder as well and then began to fuck me with a rhythm that hit all the right spots with each thrust. Patrick gripped my head as I swallowed around his dick. I wanted both of them, but focusing on one over the other was hard. The sensations were overwhelming, and I somehow managed to rx my jaw so Patrick could push deeper as I arched my hips to meet Drew''s thrusts.

    When fingers began teasing my nipples, pinching and squeezing, my pussy mped down on Drew, I tried to swallow Patrick''s dick into my throat, and he let out a surprised shout as he came. It sounded like he was surprised, and I struggled not to gag on it as he pulled out, whispering, "Sorry, love."

    I arched against Drew as his thrusts drew out my orgasm over and over again. I swear my vision darkened, and just as he shouted, his orgasm flooded into me. Leaving me feeling boneless and like I was floating. I heard soft murmurs and felt gentle hands stroking me before everything wentpletely dark, and I think I fell asleep.

 Chapter 142

    I woke to Drew checking my eyes. A singlemp was on, casting the bedroom in a dim light. Drew turned and said something I didn''t quite catch to someone behind him. Then Jake cuddled me into hisp and held a ss of water for me to drink, and I finished it quickly. Mike sat at the end of the bed with Josh and Mike standing next to it. All three were stillpletely naked. Drew brought me another ss of water, and he was still naked, too. "Drink this slowly," he warned. "You fainted, so we may need to take things slowly.

    I fainted?

    Shit

    "Fainting due to orgasm, I think we did good, sweetheart," Jake whispered against my ear, sounding all too pleased.

    Iughed and stretched. Someone had wrapped me in a nket, and I was getting too warm with all the cuddling. "I''m up for more," I said after I had untangled myself.

    "Don''t worry, baby girl, you will be getting a lot more," Josh promised.

    "We have all weekend, beautiful, and we''re not going anywhere," Drew said with a grin.

    The guys hadn''t been joking about having all weekend. I lost track of how many times they made mee. At one point, it had turned into a contest to see who could make me orgasm the most. Thank fuck we had breaks, usually to bring me food and water. The rest of the time, they switched off, giving me orgasms and taking care of me.

    On Sunday morning, Drew carried me into the bathroom, where the tub was filled and waiting for me. He stayed with me the whole time I soaked, feeding me and handing me bottles of water. When I was done with my soak, Drew carried me back to bed. The rest of the guys had gone out to pick up more food, and I was asleep the minute my head hit the pillow.

    I woke to Drew and Patrick murmuring over me. When Patrick saw I was awake, he pulled me up andid me on his chest. "Youfortable with that?" Drew asked.

    "Yeah, I will try anything once," Patrick said calmly. Drew slid me forward, and Patrick kissed me as I waited to see what these two had nned. Patrick slid into me while still holding me against his chest. I expected Drew to push into my ass, but instead, he traced his finger around the edge where Patrick and I were joined. Then he pressed his finger in, and the stretch became even more intense.

    "Do you think you can handle it, beautiful?" Drew asked, pulling my hair back from my face. It took me a second, but then I realized he meant both of them at once.

    "Both of you?"

    "Hmm-hmm Patrick said. "Both of our dicks in this tight pussy. You have had the twins sandwich you, and we have taken your ass and pussy at the same time, but none of us have fucked this pussy together." "Can we take your pussy together, beautiful? Both our dicks filling you up?" Drew growled.

    "Hell yes," I said as everything in me shuddered. I loved them and knew I could take anything they gave me.

    "Rx, love," Patrick murmured. "Rx and let us fill you up with our two dick. Let us stretch your pussy until the only thing you feel is us."

    Damn. That man had a dirty mouth when he wanted to. His instructions made my whole body clench in anticipation.

    "Your pretty little pussy is all hot and wet; we''re going to stuff you so full it will feel like a vice around our dicks. It will be our pussy. Our girl." With that, Drew pushed in. Oh fuck. Oh fuck.

    I was so full-almost too full. I clenched the covers and hardly noticed their calm words and gentle touches. Drew pulled back and thrust back in again; Patrick grunted, and when I opened my mouth, only a squeak came out. It felt so fucking good I couldn''t form words. Patrick fisted my hair just as Drew groaned. "You''re so tight, beautiful, but you took us both in that tight little pussy."

    As he thrust in again, every else faded except the feeling of their dicks. They began altering who slid out and pushed in, and I couldn''t stop myself once I started to orgasm. One melted into another, and soon I was shaking. I mped down on both of them as I shook, and with a shout, they wereing too. I was floating on a cloud of pleasure until Drew rolled off of me. When Patrick pulled out, I whimpered.

    "Damn, I think you broke my pussy," I grumbled. A smotheredugh came from behind me, and we were allughing.

    Several hourster, they were stillughing while Iy in the tub on top of Jake, who had gotten in to make sure I didn''t fall asleep and drown, which was probably a good idea since my eyes kept drifting closed. I could hear the guys talking in the bedroom through the cracked bathroom door, but I could only make out a few words. When I heard "hot tub" and "more breaks." I turned to look at Jake.

    "Are they seriously nning the next time already?" I asked, surprised they had that much energy.

    "Yes," Jake said. " Now hush, I want to hear what they are nning."

    I smiled.

    God, I loved my guys.

 Chapter 143

    Once I had finally drug myself out of the tub, I had fallen face-first into bed and slept like the dead. When I woke again, I quickly showered and wandered toward the kitchen. I found Drew, Josh, and Jake leaning against the ind, drinking coffee. Josh caught sight of me first.

    "Good morning, baby girl. d to see you can still walk."

    I stopped, giving him a dirty look before continuing to the coffee maker and pouring myself a cup.

    I took several sips of coffee before responding." No thanks to you guys. I think you all did try and break my vagina."

    All three burst outughing, then arms wrapped around me from behind. " Be nice to our girl," Patrick warned, then kissed the back of my neck. "I was thinking, let''s go get some food, and then we are taking you shopping."

    "Fine, since you''re bribing me with food, we can go shopping." I sighed. I had never been a big fan of shopping, probably because I never had much money, but if they were willing to feed me, I would y along and see what they had in mind. After a breakfast of fluffy chocte chip pancakes and armed with an iced coffee, the guys took me shopping. They wanted me to look at swimsuits even though I pointed out I had one back at the house. After some debate, I told them if they wanted me to get another suit, they could pick it out for me, and they happily split off in different directions, leaving me to wait by the dressing rooms and enjoy my coffee. Josh was the first back holding two string bikinis, and I rolled my eyes.

    "Really? You''re ok with me wearing that?" I asked drily.

    "Yep, I would have no problem with you wearing these. Besides, I would enjoy taking them right back off of you." I shook my head and groaned.

    "If you tell me what you guys are nning, I could help point you to the right swimwear."

    "Nope, nice try, love," Patrick murmured as he emerged holding three suites of his own. Once the others returned with their choices, I gathered all the suits and sighed.

    "All right, I''m going to go try these on, and before you try, no one is going to help me," I said. Jake''s grin turned into a pout, and I rose on my tiptoes to kiss him lightly. "I''ll show you the ones I like." Once the guys grudgingly agreed, I closed the changing room door and began sorting through the suits they had picked out.

    To be fair, they had found some cute choices. I wasn''t confident I could pull off the deep red sting bikini, but I liked how it fit me. It wasn''t too revealing. I decided to snap a picture with my phone and then moved on to the next one. The pink one had to be a joke because it had three little triangles and nothing to cover my butt. Yeah. No way in hell.

    The ck bikini caught my eye because it had no strings, but the top was strapless, and I would not need an idental wardrobe malfunction if I dove into the water.

    The blue tankini I loved had glittery stars all over it. It also fit securely against my body and still showed off enough skin without me having to worry about anything falling or being tugged off. I took a picture of it and sent the guys the ones I liked the most.

    The guys were still acting suspiciouster that evening, and none of them would give me even the the smallest clue about what they had nned. So I decided to let them have their secrets. I ignored them sneaking off one at a time throughout the night. I yed along when Patrick convinced me to go to bed early, and truly was grumpy when Josh woke me up way to early in the morning and helped me get dressed. I was still grumbling when Mike pulled the SUV into line at the coffee ce. I perked up when Mike passed my icedtte to me, and gave them all a suspicious look when Drew handed me two pills to take.

    "Okay, I take it we are flying somewhere," I said looking from one to the other. All I got in return were smiles, and kisses from Jake and Patrick who were sitting next to me in the back seat.

    "Ha, I knew it," I crowed when Mike pulled into the parking lot at the airport and we all climed out. A few minutester we were on a shuttle heading to the private air strip." So do I get to know where we are going now?" I asked. "Nope, you will figure it out soon enough," Patrick grinned back at me from his seat.

    "Fine," I groaned, but still stuck my lip out in a pout. Laughing Patrick turned back around, and a few minutester we were pulling up in front of Patrick''s private ne. In no time we were all aboard and seated. I was being to feel drowsy, and was dozing off by the time the ne was taking off.

    I''m not sure how long I was asleep for but when the ne began its decent I woke up and looked out the window trying to figure out where we were. I knew we weren''t in Main, because the city we werending in was way to big. I looked at Patrick. "Now will you tell me?" I pleaded.

    "We are in Flordia." was all he said. I sat quietly for a minute before everything clicked. "We are going to the amusement parks?" I squealed. Throwing myself at Drew since he was sitting next to me. That set all the guys offughing, and I spent the rest of the flight bouncing in my seat like an over excited toddler.

 Chapter 144

    Once wended, we grabbed our luggage and then went to meet the car Patrick had waiting for us. As soon as we were inside, I squealed and climbed over Josh and Mike so I could sit next to the window. "Where are we staying?" "You will just have to wait and see," Drew teased. I pouted, but I didn''t really care where we were staying; I was too excited about the vacation. When we got close, I started to watch the signs, trying to figure out where we were going. The hotel was located right on the edge of the amusement park, and I don''t think my eyes could have gotten any bigger. We checked into one of the more extensive suites, and the view from the room was amazing; I was out on the balcony trying to see everything at once while Mike ordered lunch.

    Josh slid his arms around me. "You happy baby girl?"

    I leaned against his chest. "Extremely."

    We stood like this, watching everything below us, until Drew came out and told us lunch was here.

    "Yay!" I squealed and wiggled against Josh with more contact than necessary. His eyes heated, but I made it around Drew and into the room before Josh could retaliate. Just to be safe, I climbed over Patrick, using him as my protection. Lunch was burgers and fries, and I dug in excitedly while Patrick gathered information on all the parks. "Which one do you want to go to first love?" I looked through the choices as I finished my fries and still couldn''t decide. I wanted to go to all of them at once.

    Three hourster, my throat was sore from screaming. The roller coaster''s twisting and turning was terrifying, but of course, as soon as we exited the ride, I wanted to go again. We took a short break to get some ice cream, and I was thankful they had my favorite coffee shop in the park. Then we were off for more fun. We went into every gift shop. We all got new shirts, and I insisted we get matching hats. We took pictures at every photo spot, and by the time the fireworks were about to begin, I was nearing exhaustion. The ground was still hot, so I sat in Jake''sp while Mike and Drew went to get stuff for us to sit on.

    "This is the best vacation ever," I yawned as I stared at the sky. My cheeks hurt from all the smiling, and I couldn''t pick a favorite moment because they all were.

    "I thought theke house was your favorite vacation," Jake murmured against my ear, and I grinned.

    "It''s the best rxing vacation."

    "Good save," he teased.

    Drew and Mike brought back nkets, snacks, and drinks. I enjoyed my popcorn and stayed on Jake''sp even now that there were nkets to sit on. I leaned against his chest so I could look up at the fireworks. The show was amazing, with music, explosions, andser lights.

    I was riding on Patrick''s back because my feet hurt, and I didn''t want to stand while waiting for the shuttle to take us back to the hotel. When we were all on the shuttle, Mike sat beside me.

    "Enjoying yourself?" Mike asked, and I grinned at him.

    "Oh yeah, and I will show you how much when we get back to the room."

    I didn''t consider how tired we would all be, so rain check on the fun. It was still the best day ever.

    The next day was just as good. Patrick stole me out of bed from between the twins, andter, Mike pulled me into the shower after another full day in the part.

    Then we spent a whole day at the water park.

    The fifth day we spent by the pool, though it was after lunch before we actually made it down to the water. Josh had woken me up with gentle kisses and caresses. Then, once I was spent, Jake rolled me over and tried to one-up his brother. I was still able to show off one of my bikinis since I''d worn a one-piece to the water park. The guys horsed around in the water, and I read a book in the sun but moved into the shade before I got a sunburn. The next day was ourst day, so we decided to go back on all our favorite rides and hit the gift shops again.

    The following day, I was grumpy. "I don''t want to go home," I pouted, and Mike pped my ass.

    "Who said we were going home? Now roll over. I want to eat you out until you scream ande all over my tongue."

    Huh..What? He didn''t give me any time to process before his mouth made good on his promise.

    We left the hotel in a limo that took us to a private airstrip at the airport. I looked suspiciously at all the grinning faces as the limo made its way to the private ne.

    The driver moved to the rear door and opened it for us while two crew members removed our luggage from the trunk. Patrick climbed out and held out a hand for me. I gave him a look, but he just grinned. The twins chuckled behind me. Right then, I decided to y it cool, but I had to bite my lip to keep fromughing at the guy''s astonished expression. I would typically be bugging them with questions, trying to figure out the surprise.

    I turned and headed toward the steps leading into the ne, but when I heard Patrick''s grumble of shock and the other''s soft chuckles, I gave into the giggle I had held back and looked over my shoulder at them. "Why, you little.." Patrick began, but I was already inside.

    By the time the guys got inside, I had picked a seat and was chatting with one of the flight crew. While the attendant wouldn''t tell me where we were going, she said we would be in the air for about an hour and a half. Once we were alone, I gave Patrick a look. "What are we doing?"

    "A friend of my parents is letting us use their house and private beach for a week," Patrick exined.

 Chapter 145

    I locked my fingers with Drew''s as I rode his dick. He felt so good inside of me. Every thrust of his hips pushed him deeper into me, taking me to his hilt. Leaning upward, Drew pulled me toward him until my nipple was in his mouth. His teeth scraped against my hard nipple, and he let go of my hands and grabbed my hips, tilting my ass up. I braced my hands on the wall above his head so I wouldn''t fall off, and my first orgasm took me over the edge. He alternated between sucking hard and biting down gently on my nipple-the sensations heightening my pleasure.

    "There," I whimpered as he found my g spot. He bit off a curse as I tightened around him, the orgasm taking us both by surprise. Once he had rolled me onto my back, I realized he hadn''te yet. His dick was still long, thick, and hard. The vein along the bottom of it seemed to pulse. When I went to reach for it, he grabbed both my hands, pinning them above my head. "Trust me?" "Yes,"

    "Good, I promise it will feel really good in just a minute." He promised as he slid down the bed, and then his mouth was on my sensitive pussy, licking, nipping, and sucking as he pulled another orgasm out of me. I was still shaking from the orgasm when he slid two fingers into my ass and began to stretch me. I was getting used to this and weed the burn of being stretched. He gave my pussy onest like before easing his fingers out and moving off the bed. I propped myself up on one arm, and every limb felt shakey and like I was floating higher than the ne. But that could have been the motion sickness pills I had taken before the ne took off.

    Drew wasn''t gone for long, and he came back with a condom on his dick and a bottle of lube in his hand. I watched as he knelt between my legs and ran his tip around the rosette of my ass.

    "I''m going to fuck you until youe," He growled, pushing past that tight ring of muscles. I couldn''t take my eyes off of him. He thrust forward, and I moaned.

    "I love how it feels when you fuck me, when you taste me when you touch me," He bit the underside of my breast, and I gasped because he''d bottomed out in my ass at the same time.

    It felt so different from when he was taking my pussy, I couldn''t stop watching him as he began slow punishing thrusts that demanded all my attention. The thrust of their dicks in my pussy was one thing, but my ass was something else.

    A tremor went through me like moltenva surging through my system. Drew mmed his mouth into mine as he chased my tongue with his. I''m pretty sure I screamed when his fingers ran over my sensitive clit, and I dug my fingers into his shoulders. He swallowed my cries with his mouth, and with one final hard thrust, he let out a cry of his own; then we were wrapped around each other, both of us shaking.

    I have no idea how long wey there before Drew pressed a kiss behind my ear and pulled out of me. "Did you like our introduction to the mile-high club?" He whispered, and I swear my whole body turned beet red.

    "Yes," I managed to whisper before he captured my mouth in another kiss.

    "Your life is going to be so much better from now on, beautiful," He promised, and I felt tears slip from my eyes, that Drew gently wiped away before gently kiising me. I didn''t doubt him at all.

    Wended at the airport on schedule, and a private customs agent greeted us and stamped our passports. Cars met us and took us and our luggage to a yacht that would take us around the ind to the house we were staying at. Lunch awaited us when we climbed aboard, and the ocean breeze kept us cool as we ate. After lunch, we lounged around on deck chairs, watching the ind slip past and talking. The weather was perfect. It wasn''t too hot or cold, and the breeze wasfortable. Jake had settled me against his chest while the guys debated several properties we had been looking at, and while I was listening, I somehow fell asleep.

    The next time I opened my eyes, all the guys had fallen asleep except for Mike, who was reading a book nearby. When he noticed I was awake, he stood, running a hand through his rapidly growing hair.

    "How was your nap baby?" He asked quietly, making his way across the deck to me.

    "Perfect," I replied, smiling up at him. He quickly picked me up and cradled me to him. I wrapped my arms around his neck, and he ran his nose across mine before kissing me.

    "You know how much I love you," He murmured against my lips.

    "As much as I love you," I whispered back.

    "Good, just remember that,"

    I should have known something was up, but his kisses distracted me, and then we moved. Mike jumped off the yacht into the clear blue water.

    At least the water was warm enough that I didn''t scream too loud, and within minutes, the guys were jumping into the water with whoops and yells. Iughed when they all surfaced and helped me back onto the yacht. I quickly rinsed off, changed into a bathing suit below deck, and was back in enough time to get the first glimpse of where we would be staying for the next week. If this were a dream, I wouldn''t ever want to wake up from it.

 Chapter 146

    The crew brought up our luggage from the yacht, and I quickly unpacked, anxious to explore. The house was enormous, with enough bedrooms for each of us to have our own space if we wanted it. My room had arge king-size bed. I wasn''t sure if it would fit all six of us, but I knew for sure I wouldn''t be sleeping alone.

    When I joined, the guys were already rxing on loungers in the sun on the patio overlooking our private beach. I had decided to slip into shorts and leave my bikini top on. Josh startedining when I stepped outside with my hair up in a ponytail. I just bit my lip and waited in the doorway with my brows raised. A muscle twitched in Josh''s cheek. I knew we were all tired, but I wanted to rx in the sun; my bikini top covered everything necessary and only showed a little side boob; Josh was the only one of my guys who ever got worked up about the amount of skin I showed.

    "I''m putting sunscreen on you," he said, still sounding a little grumpy. Then he motioned for me to join him on his lounger. Jake''s mouth twitched into a smile, but he was smart and kept his mouth shut. I slid my sunsses on, headed for the lounger, andy on my stomach. Josh untied the strap on the back of my bikini, and I grinned. The cool sunscreen on his hands made me rx as he started to rub it in.

    "What did we want to do this week?" Patrick asked us as he sipped on his beer.

    "I just want to spend time with all of you and rx," I said from where Iy with my eyes closed.

    "That is definitely going to be part of our n." Drew assured me.

    "What about boogie boarding or surfing," Mike added.

    "Skinny dipping," Jake grinned.

    Patrickughed. When Josh''s fingers slipped below my waistband, I shifted to look up at him, and he smirked at me. I curled my toes and then moved my legs further apart when he began working his way down my thighs. Josh continued to rub sunscreen up and down the backs of my legs. He kept running his hands up the inside of my thighs and away again as the others talked.

    Josh slid his fingers right up between my legs, and I let out a little whimper. He shifted in his seat as his fingers yed along my pussy lips, and it sent a bolt of lust through my core.

    "Cold baby girl?" Josh asked quietly, his gaze so intent on me that I thought I would melt.

    "Do I feel cold?" I asked, shifting my legs a little wider apart.

    "Josh leaned over me with one hand on my back. The thrust of his fingers into me had me fighting a moan. His two fingers weren''t as thick as any of them, but I almost came when he scissored them. When I began moving on his hand, the seam of my shorts brushed against my clit, causing me to clench around his fingers.

    "You like that, baby girl?" He ran his tongue over the shell of my ear, and I closed my eyes as my nipples hardened. I fought the need to roll over and pull him to me. "What about this?" He whispered, his hot breath brushing across my ear. He pushed my right thigh higher before sliding a third finger into my wet pussy.

    "I can''t hear you, baby girl," Josh murmured right before he nipped my ear and increased the speed of his hand. His movement pushed the seam harder against my clit, and I was right on the edge of orgasm.

    "Aren''t you going to answer me?" Josh pulled me back against him, and I opened my eyes to see him watching me. I opened my mouth, but before I could get any words out, his lips crashed into mine, and he slid a fourth finger into me. I could no longer be subtle about my movements as I ground against his hand.

    The warm hand under my chest made me open my eyes again to a smiling Josh. The pinch of his. hot fingers on my nipple made me dizzy, and I came hard. A moan escaped from my throat as Josh sucked on my tongue, and I dug my fingers into the chair as I came down from my orgasm. Josh eased his fingers out of me, but my trembling body refused to move. A hand fisted my hair gently.

    Josh''s kiss turned softer as he nipped at my lips. I rxed against him, trusting his hold on me would keep me from falling. I shivered when Josh broke our kiss to suck on one finger, then another licking them clean. "Better?" Josh asked.

    I grinned slowly. "Yes."

    "Fuck, that was hot Drew groaned in appreciation, and I slowly became aware of where we were again. I lifted my head a bit higher just as Josh looked at Drew.

    "What?" Drew said his voice full of heat, "That was fucking hot."

    My gaze turned to Patrick, and even though I couldn''t see his eyes because of his sunsses, I knew he was watching me. "Did you enjoy that love?" Heated promise followed each word, and I couldn''t help smiling at him. "I sure as fuck did," Mike groaned. "The only way I would have enjoyed it more was if it had been my dick she was squirming on."

    A snort ofughter escaped me as I pped a hand over my mouth. After a second, everyone wasughing.

    I knew no one would see me since we were facing our private beach, so I rolled over, and all their gazes followed me as the bikini top fell away.

    "Fuck," Patrick groaned.

    "You are ying with fire, baby," Mike warned.

    Grinning, I stretched my arms over my head, their heated stares keeping me warm.

    "Who is going to put sunscreen on my front?" I asked innocently.

    Four guys all rose from their seats at once....yeah this was going to be a good week.

 Chapter 147

    Jake had made it to me first, scooping me up and carrying meughing off the patio and around the corner into the tropical garden surrounding the house. It was quiet among the palm trees, and the only sounds were the rustle of leaves, the

    calls of birds, and the sound of Jake''s breath brushing across my ear.

    He gave me one more kiss, then set me down. As I turned, he shot his hand out and pped my ass. I was startled, but then his hand was on my ass, rubbing the stop he had pped. I wasn''t embarrassed by the rush of moisture on my thighs. Jake was one of my least dominant guys, and it was a turn-on.

    I red at him, but his yful grin made meugh. We turned back toward the house, Jake walking in front of me, then got my revenge with a p to his ass that made my hand sting. He gave me a look over his shoulder, and I massaged his ass. "Enjoying the role reversal?"

    "Perhaps, would you let me?"

    A moment of bravery shot through me, and Jake was quiet for a moment as I rubbed his ass. He turned to face me, tilting my head back, his breath brushing my lips as he spoke.

    "Emmy, we can experiment any way you want. I have been on my knees for you since our first meeting."

    Fuck. Me.

    I pressed my lips to him, nipping his lip before running my tongue over the spot to soothe it. If we kept this up, we would never make it back to the house. Grabbing Jake''s hand, we turned and raced toward the house, through the front doors, and up the stairs into my bright room with the massive bed in the center.

    I stepped out of my shoes as Jake reached around me and unsnapped my shorts, letting them fall to the floor. I saw his shirt join the pile of discarded clothes, and then I found myself pushed up against the window that let us look down at the patio and ocean. His dick mmed into me, and we both moaned.

    I was so full and tight as he pounded into me, hands on my hips so he could thrust faster. My body was so sensitive, and I could feel every vein on his dick as he pounded into me.

    "Look at the guys," Jake urged as he pressed me against the cool ss. Each thrust rubbed my nipples against the ss, and the sensations were almost overwhelming. Below, Patrick stood at the patio''s edge, talking on his phone, back to the house, but the other three stared up at us. I smiled slowly.

    They were able to see us, and I cried out as Jake pulled me back onto his dick. "Come for me," Jake said. "y with your clit ande for me."

    Drew''s whole body shuddered as I slid my fingers down to my clit. Still holding his phone, Patrick was utterly ignoring whoever he had been talking to, his gaze on me. Josh and Mike were both moving toward the house. I came from their stares alone, even as Jake pulled me back from the window, hands urging me until I was half bent.

    Jake''s moaned as he came. The sounds of his pleasure had me mping down on him, and we both copsed onto the floor as his dick pulsed inside of me. He wrapped his arms around me, cradling me to him and nuzzling a kiss to the side of my head.

    The sound of the bedroom door opening had me ncing over to see Josh and Mike standing inside the doorway. Mike was carrying one of the bags we had brought with us. Both guys gave me slow smiles.

    "Having fun?" Josh asked.

    I nodded, not taking my eyes off of them.

    "You want to have some more?" Mike asked.

    Hell yes. I clenched around Jake, and he groaned before carefully sliding out of me. Then I kneeled on the soft rug, staring at Josh and Mike. They were staring at me with heat as they removed their sunsses. "It''s your turn to help with dinner," Mike told Jake, and I think I could havee from the way Mike reached for his belt.

    Jake gave me another kiss. "Have fun, and maybe I will let you try out some of the things they do to you on me," he murmured. Oh. Fuck.

    Mike shut the door behind Jake as Josh walked toward me. "Do you know what we packed, Baby Girl?"

    I shook my head. He had the belt looped into cuffs, and I raised my hands.

    "Behind your back, Baby," Mike ordered. I obeyed, and Josh slid the cool leather over them. I started sweating as Mike opened the window to let the breeze in. A hard pnded on my ass, and I jumped. I hadn''t even heard Josh move. I was going to have to buy him a damn bell to wear.

    "Do you know what else we packed, Baby Girl?"

    Oh, right. I''m supposed to answer the question. I looked up at Josh again before responding." No, sir, but I hope you will show me, " I whispered.

    A hand fisted my hair, pulling my head back until I looked up at them. Their pleased smiles rxed all my muscles. Mike stepped forward.

    "Good girl. Do you want to find out? Well, first, you have to earn it," He whispered; my pussy clenched as both of the guys dropped their shorts, revealing their thick dicks jutting toward me.

    "Will you work hard for us, Baby Girl?" Josh murmured. I sat a little higher on my knees, spreading them further apart. With my hands bound behind me, I had to trust Josh and Mike to do everything, and it wasn''t a question. I moaned as Mike slid his dick across my tongue. We hadn''t been here even a day yet, and this vacation was already turning into one I would never forget.

 Chapter 148

    Our days on the ind flew by. Snorkeling was a st, and we went several times. I loved watching all the different-colored fish and other sea life. Learning to surf was fun. Even though I couldn''t stand up on the board to save my life, the guys still enjoyed trying to teach me. As ourst full day on the ind dawned, I was the only one awake at this early hour. We had stayed upte the night before, and I ousted all the guys who, one by one, disappeared to bed. I had wandered out to the patio this morning, sitting on a lounger and watching the sunrise, lost in thought about thest week.

    A light nket was dropped across my shoulders, and I looked up to find a shirtless Patrick smiling down at me, holding a mug of coffee in one hand. Smiling, he kissed my lips before setting my coffee on the table beside me. Coming around to the other side of the lounger, he picked me up and sat down with me in hisp. I leaned back against his chest, realizing that it was cooler out here than I had thought, but between the nket and Patrick, I warmed up quickly. We shared the mug of coffee in silence.

    When I sighed, Patrick tilted my head until I looked up at him. "What''s wrong, love?" He asked quietly as he ran a finger down my cheek.

    "Nothing is wrong...well, not really." I took another sip of coffee while looking out at the ocean, watching the waves break along the shore. "I don''t want to leave," I admitted, slightly whiney. I winced but continued exining my thoughts. I love being here together, but I felt the same way at theke house and even the guy''s house."

    "Theke house is ours. We are just waiting for the paperwork to go through, but if you want a home on an ind, we can make that happen. I groaned before taking a sip of coffee.

    "You guys would do it too, even if it was some astronomical amount."

    "If it''s what you want and it makes you happy, then yes, we would," Patrick said seriously before kissing my neck.

    "Maybe after college." I conceded.

    "So you decided on getting a degree?"

    "Yeah, I think so, I was just thinking about the future and it''s something I would enjoy doing."

    "I have thought a lot about the future too." Patrick murmured pulling me back against him.

    "The moment I met you I knew you were someone special, and a couple dayster I knew you were the girl for me. I was nning our future before you even realized we all wanted to date you."

    The utter love and devotion is those words warmed my soul, and I linked our hands together before bringing his hand to my lips and pressing a kiss to it.

    "I may obsess about your perfect body and gorgeous breasts-or the way your pussy grips my dick as youe, and the way you tast on my tongue as you orgasm. I love fucking your body. But loving you? I n on doing that forever."

    "Your going to make me cry," I warned with a sniffle.

    "As long as they are happy tears, I can deal with that." He wrapped me securely in his arms before resting his chin on my shoulder. " I will..we will give you anything you want. You want to go to school, you will, you want a house in the middle of no where so you feel safe? We will find the most remote house we can and move there." Thatst promise made meugh, I could just picture the guys trying to live in a remote location without inte or cell service.

    "I love you." I grinned at him.

    "I love you more." He whispered kissing my shoulder.

    We sat on the patio for a little longer finishing the coffee before heading back inside. Seeing the guys still passed out in bed each sleeping at odd angles to avoid each others legs and arms I giggled. Leaving them to sleep in Patrick led me out to the waters edge. Keeping my eyes out for shells as we walked.

    "I want to talk to you about my businesses." Patrick said. I knew he was working on making everything legal, not wanting to be part of the underworld any more, and I had heard part of one of the ss he had taken before I left him in the library so he could have some privacy. When I shared what I knew with him, he looked surprised.

    "I wasn''t trying to keep anything from you or lie to you," he said squeezing my hand.

    "Patrick, I know that." I promised "Things with your business areplicated."

    "That''s one word for it," he grumbled.

    "Patrick, I am willing to do anything you need to help you seed, and I know the rest of the guys feel the same way. We. have each others backs..all of us." I said seriously giving his hand a squeeze, before turning and standing on my tiptoes so I could slide my arms around him. His hug pulled me off my feet and I wrapped my legs around his waist. "Don''t ever forget we will always be there for you and have your back, promise?"

    "I promise," he tightened his hold on me, then proceeded to make me shreak withughter as he blew raspberries against my neck. Then he was kissing me for real and I moaned as he deepened the kiss.

    He pulled the nket from around my shoulders before tossing it on the sand, my top quickly following. I hadn''t bothered to get dressed since we were on our private beach and was still wearing sleep shorts with no panties." If you get sand anywhere it shouldn''t be..." I threatened.

    "I will be on the bottom," He assured me pulling me down on top of him as our kisses grew more heated. I was straddling his waist on my knees, and when he freed his dick, and I sank down on it we both moaned. WHen he thrust up into me I let out a harsh groan. "Hold on love, I''m going to fuck up into you until youe all over me" I moaned as he continued his dirty talk.

    "Tell me how much you love my dick pounding into you. How you like the feel of me thrusting into your tight pussy, how every twitch reminds you of when I orgasm and fill you up." Yeah, he would still always win at dirty talk. Before I could say anything my orgasm rushed over me causing I cry to escape my lips. Patrick''s cries following mine as his orgasm overtook him.

 Chapter 149

    Thirty minutester Patrick kissed my neck in apology as he rinsed sand from between my ass cheeks. "I''m so sorry love, I promise I will fix this." The twins were both leaning against the doorway into the bathroom watching Patrick rinse sand off of me. "So how exactly did you get sand all over you?" Jake teased me, his cocky grin lighting up his face. My response was to flip him off and Josh pulled him out of the bathroom.

    "We are going to start breakfast, just make sure you get all the sand off of her" Josh called as he pulled his brother out of the room.

    I shook my head at the twins antics, as they continued to argue. Drew joined us in the shower a few minutes after the twins disappeared, offering to lend his medical expertease. I just rolled my eyes as Patrick handed him the shower head.

    "Hold still," Patrick murmured in my ear as Drew directed the water over my pussy lips, I was embarrassed and turned on at the same time. Using his fingers Drew spread my pussy lips apart and angled the water over my clit.

    "There''s no sand there," I groaned

    "Just making sure," Drew said running his fingers over every inch of my pussy. Patrick slid two fingers in me from behind, and I pressed a hand against the shower wall, holding onto Drew''s shoulder to support myself. "Go slow and be careful," Drew instructed

    "I am, I''m not going to hurt her," Pratick grouched. I gave Drew''s shoulder a squeeze.

    "Don''t argue," I murmured "We got carried away, and now we are fixing it,"

    "Love, we aren''t arguing," Patrick murmured as he began to scissor his fingers inside me. My toes curled at the sensation, then Drew was kissing me, while his fingers rolled over my clit, and Patrick continued to thrust his fingers inside me. My moan turned to a wimper as Drew moved away from me turning off the water. I didn''t have a chance to shiver though, because within seconds Drew had a warm towel wrapped around me, and Patrick was drying me off before carrying me back into the bedroom.

    They had nned the apparently because the covers of the bed had been pulled back out of the way. Patrick set me down next to the bed and I shivered as he began to kiss me. Then his hands were on my breasts and Drew was behind me massaging my back. I gasped when the first pnded on my ass, by the third p, I was sure that I had soaked Patricks dick where it nestled between my pussy lips. By the time Drew pped my ass for the fifth time, and Patrick had one nipple sucked into his mouth, I could no longer hold back the wimpers and moans and they came spilling out.

    "Fuck," Patrick groaned as he shifted us both and then lifted me up, letting me drop down onto his dick. "You can take more love, I know you can," Patrick growled. Before I couldprehend what he was saying Drew began to rapidly smack my ass, first one cheek, then the other. My pussy clenched so tight that Patrick moaned, then we were kissing.

    My body felt like it was on fire with all the different sensations I was feeling, and when Drew slid two lubed fingers into my ass I didn''t even tighten my muscles. When Drew pushed his dick into my ass pinning me against Patrick my body began to tremble, I was so close. The feeling of having both of them holding me was about to push me over the edge. When a groan sounded from across the room, I looked up and caught the gazes of Mike, Josh, and Jake, and knowing they were watching pushed me over the edge, and Patrick and Drew quickly followed. We copsed together in a heap of the bed, all of us trying to catch our breaths.

    "We''re next." Mike growled.

    "Fuck yes." The twins echoed.

    Love warred with humor, and when I started giggling everyone else joined in. We spent the rest of the day in bed, fucking, ying, and cuddling. I came so many times I lost count. It was ourst day of vacation and we made the most of it. The next morning, I was sore, and the guys insisted I rest as they took care of everything. The yacht arrived and Patrick had me on board andying on a lounger in the shade, while the rest of the guys helped load our luggage for the return trip. I had dozed off by the time the yacht was loaded, and only woke up when Drew craddled me in his arms and carried me aboard our private ne. I could have walked but I wasn''t going toin. Once he set me down in a seat, he handed me a bottle of water and a couple pills, since we would be on the ne for almost six hours I didn''t want to risk getting sick. I tried to fight through the sleep inducing side effects the pills caused but lost the battle just as the ne was preparing to take off.

    I awoke several hourster fighting my out out of the drug induced fog. I sat up finding Drew and Mike sitting on either side of me. Mike pulled out his ear buds, it looked like he had been watching a movie on his phone while I slept, and Drew put his book aside, both of them watching me carefully for any signs of motion sickness.

    "I''m okay you two," I promised, but my mouth is really dry, could I have something to drink?" Drew motioned for one of the flight attendants, and he came over. I asked for some sparkling water and a light meal, and he returned quickly with my drink, which I sipped at thankfully. A few minutester a covered try was ced in front of me, when I took the lid off I found vegetable soup, along with several kinds of crackers. I picked up a craker and nippled carefully on it, when I had finished it I waited for almost twenty minutes before I tried the soup, wanting to make sure that my stomach was going to stay settled. I did not want to end our perfect vacation by throwing up on the way home.

 Chapter 150

    Once I finished my meal, I curled up on the couch between Drew, and Mike. We only had a couple hours left of our flight and I didn''t want to take any more medicine, especially since my stomach had not objected to my dinner of soup and crackers. I was watching a movie with Mike, each of us using one of his ear buds, when Patrick''s phone started ringing. I nced over at him to see him stand and disappear into the back of the ne. I focused on the movie again, when ten minutester Patrick returned and drew all of our attention. He was pale and shaking, he sat down heavily in a seat, his head falling onto his hands. After a shocked moment of silence we were all gathered around him, waiting for him to tell us what was going on.

    I was standing in front of the rest of the guys and reached out to softly run my fingers through his hair.

    "Patrick, what happened? What''s wrong?" I murmured stepping closer to him to offerfort.

    After a few more moments of silence Patrick finally spoke.

    "Two of my dad''s were in an ident. Michael is going to be okay he made it out with a broken leg and some cracked ribs. But Liam was driving and was badly hurt. His lung was punchered from one of his ribs breaking, along with a broken leg and some head trauma, he''s still in surgery." Patrick''s eyes were ssy by the time he had finished telling us what happened. He reached for me, pulling me into hisp before burying his head into my neck. I hed him tightly as he shook, murmuring quietly while continuing to run my fingers through his hair.

    While I stayed with Patrick, Drew picked up his phone and began making calls, while the twins stayed close in case we needed anything. Mike disappeared into the back of the ne and returned a few minutester with a ss half full of whiskey. He silently handed it to Patrick who nodded his thanks before downing it in one gulp. Shaking off the burn of the alcohol, Patrick looked up at me with an utterly lost look on his face.

    "I don''t know what to do love," he admitted in a shaking voice. Before I had a chance to respond Drew came up to us. "There will be a car waiting for you as soon as wend, it will take you to the hospital where your dad''s are at. I also booked you a room in a nearby hotel for several nights so you don''t have to worry about driving back and forth. I talked to you mom and she said they had a room there as well." Drew exined.

    "Thank you brother," Patrick said lifting me off hisp so he can stand and give Drew a hug. He turned to face me pulling me in close for a hug. "Will youe with me Em? I don''t know how bad its going to be when we get to the hospital but I want you with me if you don''t mind."

    "Of course I will go with you Patrick, I would do anything for you, any of us would." I said including all the guys in my statement. Kissing the top of my head, he sank back into his seat, and I nced at Drew hoping he would know what to do. Drew motioned for me to follow him and I left Patrick with Mike and the twins, as I followed Drew.

    "I want you to take this, and don''t argue. I know how you feel about your trust fund, but you will be using it for a good cause." Drew said in a firm voice. Then he handed me a ck credit card with my name on it. I stared at it for several moments before slipping it into my pocket.

    "I don''t want Patrick to have to worry about anything but his dad''s getting better. Use it for food, room service what ever you need." I nodded in understanding.

    "I will take care of him Drew, don''t worry." I assured him.

    "I know you will beautiful, and thank you for not fighting me on this." Drew held his arms open for me and I sank into his hug. He held me for several minutes swaying us back and forth. After a quick kiss, he turned me and gave me a nudge and I went back to Patrick.

    I finally managed to get him to sleep, and I didn''t wake him until the ne had almostnded. The twins had been working to separate our luggage, repacking everything Patrick and I would need for several days into one suitcase. They also included ourptops, and my e reader which I was grateful for.

    The car was waiting for us just like Drew had promised, and I leaned into Drew as Patrick gave each of the guys one of those quick back pping man hugs.

    Drew turned me so he could give me another kiss. "I hate that we won''t be with you. But I don''t want to overwhelm Patricks parents so I think its best if just the two of you go. You call if you need anything, understand?" "Even if I just want to hear your voice." I promised. After another kiss he turned to Patrick. Mike was right there, and he wrapped me in a tight hug.

    "Baby, if you need anything..." I smiled up at him.

    "Same goes for you. You got the twins and Drew?" "Yeah, I have them, don''t worry." He promised. "Good, and don''t worry I will take care of Patrick."

    Cupping my face Mike gave me a gental kiss. "Take care of yourself too, That''s an order baby."

    I smiled against his lips. "Yes sir." He returned my smile before stepping back and letting the twins surround me. Jake half picked me up in a hug before passing me to Josh who pressed his forehead to mine.

    "We are going to miss the hell out of you baby girl." Josh murmured kissing me and then turning me to face Jake again. Jake stepped closer until I was sandwiched between them and softly kissed my lips. "Take care of both of you, and call to let us know how things are going."

    "I will, as soon as we have news, one of us will let you know what is going on." I promised.

    Patrick came over to me, and wrapped an arm around my middle pulling me out from between the twins.

    "I have our girl. We''ll call as soon as we have some news."

    "Let us know if you need anything," Drew said as Mike and the twins nodded.

    "Thanks, guys."

    We stood next to the waiting car for another moment, then Drew nodded to it. "Get going, traffics going to be hell this time of day"

    With a hand on my back Patrick usherd me into the car, handing me the backpack he had been carrying, then slid into the car behind me. He locked his hand around mine, lifting it to his lips for a kiss. I squeezed his hand and then tucked my head against his shoulder. This wasn''t the way I thought our vacation would end. I was worried about him, and his dad''s. I just hoped everything would turn out ok.

 Chapter 151

    The car began to move, pulling out of the private airport and leaving the rest of our family behind. It waste enough in the evening that we missed the rush hour traffic, and it took us less than an hour to get to the hospital. Patrick had checked his phone several times during the drive, but we hadn''t heard anything from his mom.

    "Thank you foring with me, love,"

    "There is nowhere else I would rather be." Not while he needed me.

    "Your dad''s going to be all right. We have to keep telling ourselves that until we hear different." Patrick nodded. "I keep telling myself that, but then I start doubting. You tell me, I''ll believe you."

    I locked my eyes with his. " Your dad''s going to be all right." I leaned closer to him, kissing him. Then, we were out of the car, and I took his hand as we made our way into the hospital. I texted the guys that we had made it to the hospital and that I''d be in touch as soon as we had news on Patrick''s dad.

    They responded quickly. They had to wait for another car, but they were almost back at the house. I knew if the news at the hospital were bad, Drew would have the driver turn around and take them to the hotel we were staying at. They would be there for Patrick just like I was.

    Patrick led up into the hospital lobby. To my surprise, I spotted a familiar face. Patrick''s mother was waiting for us as we stepped inside, and Patrick released my hand to catch his mom''s hug.

    She murmured to Patrick, and I stayed back, wanting to give them some space. I had never had a parent to worry about, but I wasn''t going to dwell on that. I was here for Patrick and his family. "How is he?" Patrick asked.

    "He''s still in surgery," she answered. "I''m sorry I didn''t get back to you with more details, but the police were here wanting to speak with all of us. I was only able to get away about ten minutes ago." "Don''t worry about it, Mom. We are here now." Relief flooded her eyes as she looked at me.

    "Emmy, I''m so d you coulde with Patrick," she said, embracing me with a tight hug. "Now,e on, you two. You can call the guys after we see your dad, Patrick."

    The tension in Patrick''s frame seemed to rx a little as his grip on my hand flexed.

    "Can you tell me what happened? All Dad said was that Michael had a broken leg, and Liam was in surgery with a copsed lung and other injuries.

    "I''ll tell you everything," Shannon said as she pressed the call button for the elevator. "I promise."

    A car ident. Patrick''s dad''s had been driving on the interstate when a tanker truck rolled over, spilling its contents onto the road and turning all fournes into a slippery mess that caused a major pile-up. The challenge hadn''t just been the pile-up, though. Their SUV had been in the middle of the ident, and it had taken time for the emergency crew to get to them.

    "How long is the surgery?" Patrick asked.

    "They said it could be up to twelve hours, but they had to run some more tests before they put him fully under," Shannon told us.

    When the elevator reached our floor, I walked with Patrick and followed Shannon to the waiting area. Shannon went to check in with the nurse while Ian came over and hugged us both tightly. He led us back to where he had been sitting. Shannon returned a few minutester, giving us both a warm smile, and Ian pulled her into hisp.

    "Liam is in recovery, and the surgery went well. They did have to put a couple of rods in to keep the bones in ce, and he''s going to need physical therapy after he''s healed-at least six to ten weeks of little to no work. "He''s going to hate that," Ian muttered.

    "Probably, but he will do it," Shannon said confidently, and I knew that between Patrick''s mom and his other dad''s, Liam wasn''t going to have much of a choice but to do as he was told.

    "Once the surgeones out to talk to us, we can go back to the hotel and get you settled; you''re probably both hungry. We will get some room service once you check into your room. Liam won''t be awake for a while, and Michael is already asleep. Connor is going to stay with them tonight.

    My stomach growled loudly, and Patrick grinned.

    "You know I''m always up for food," I grumbled, ring at him.

    "It''s one of the things I love about you," Patrick said, grinning at me. "But yeah, once we talk to the surgeon, let''s head to the hotel."

    A few minutester, the surgeon came out and repeated what the nurse said. I left Patrick and his parents with the surgeon while I texted the guys about how things were going. Jake said they had made it home and would get to work on a surprise for me. He wouldn''t tell me what it was but promised to give me a hint soon. He also said I should send him a nude picture since he missed me so much.

    When I showed Patrick the message, he sent Jake a picture of his middle finger and said, "Maybe I will send er." There wasughter in the group chat, but Patrick seemed more rxed, so I was happy.

 Chapter 152

    We decided to stay until Patrick''s dads were released from the hospital. The doctors seemed confident that if both men continued to improve, it would only take a couple of days. Patrick had offered to have a car bring me home, but I refused. I wasn''t going to leave him alone to deal with the stress of having two of his dads in the hospital.

    The next day, we spent the day between the hospital and the hotel. We visited with his dad for several hours, taking turns to make sure they weren''t alone. Then, we would return to the hotel before returning in the evening after dinner. By the end of the second day, tensions were beginning to run high between Patrick''s fathers. Liam and Michael just wanted to go home, but they were going to be in wheelchairs for at least a week, which meant none of their homes would work because of all the stairs. Connor and Shannon had found a suite at a nearby hotel that could amodate them until the two men were no longer in wheelchairs, but neither Liam nor Michael were taking the news well. Patrick decided to leave his parents to work it out among themselves, and we returned to the hotel, ordering room service for dinner and then putting on a movie.

    We had been in the middle of sex when the guys video-chated us, and Patrick answered and then told them all to wait. Between Jakeining that Patrick''s ass was in the way and Mike''s suggestions, I was having a hard time controlling my giggles. To make it worse, we had a connecting room with Patrick''s parents, and though the connecting door was closed and locked, I didn''t know when they would be back in their room, and I did not want them to hear me. Patrick didn''t seem to care and was determined to make me scream. It turned out that an orgasm whileughing felt good.

    I was lying against Patrick''s chest as we chatted with the guys a littleter.

    "Tell me what you guys have been up to?" I asked to distract them from encouraging Patrick and me to go a second round. "Every time I have talked to you all the past couple of days, you have all been secretive," I whined at them.

    "You want us to tell you about your surprise when your perfect breasts are staring at us?" Jake asked, grinning through the camera at me. Patrick reached around me, covering my breasts with his hands, and I swear my nipples hardened at both the contact and the way Jake''s mouth dropped open.

    "Focus," Patrick scolded as he began to massage my breasts. "Answer our girl''s question."

    Okay, it was beyond hot when Patrick traced his fingers against my nipples, and to torture me and the guys even more, Patrick trapped my foot between his legs, spreading my legs and causing the sheet to slide lower while he teased. "Um... it''s big, and there is a lot of new stuff that goes with it," Jake answered, distracted by Patrick''s hands.

    "A little. harder there, Patrick, her nipples aren''t red enough." Josh cut in.

    "It''s big?" That''s all you going to tell me? I grumbled.

    Patrick nuzzled the shell of my ear while sliding his hand down to expose one of my breasts, then slid his fingers between my legs. Too bad for the guys, he pulled the sheet up with his other hand, hiding everything from their view. "No fair," Josh grumbled, but Patrick justughed at them as he used hise to tease my clit. Since I had juste a few minutes ago, I was still sensitive, and it was hard to hold still. Especially when he wasn''t pressing hard enough to give me the friction I craved.

    "Answer her question," Patrick said. "She has been a rock for me and deserves everything,"

    "She''s a rock for all of us. You''re just the lucky bastard who has her to yourself," Drew said, appearing behind the twins on camera.

    "Yep," Patrick said. I do." He reached over to me and waved at the screen. "Night, guys." Then, ignoring the guys'' protests, he closed theptop.

    I couldn''t helpughing, so I turned to roll over on him as Patrick moved theptop and pulled me to him. "That was just mean." I giggled.

    "He and the other guys will take their blue balls and record a video tour of our purchased house. It''s a nice ce, on lots ofnd, and we''re not far from the city."

    I stared at Patrick, opening and closing my mouth like anded fish.

    "Nope, no freaking out, love. Our surprise is perfect, and we can''t wait for you to see it."

    I continued to stare at him. "Do you have any idea how much a home withnd around here costs? The houses we had looked at before had been in the millions.

    "Mmm-hmm, I have an idea," he murmured as he rolled us so I was under him and he could pin me to the bed. "I also know that we can afford a secure ce where you will feel safe, and we have space to work, study, and even have some animals if we want."

    I moaned as he kissed my lips. "You guys brought a mansion, didn''t you?"

    "You will see," He said, kissing down my throat.

    His dick rubbed against my pussy, and it grew harder with each slow grind." Let us surprise you; we are all nervous about it." He raised his brows but didn''t. have to say anything else. I got it.

    "I will let you guys surprise me and not worry about the cost," I promised,

    "Good girl," Patrick said before pressing his mouth to mine. I couldn''t respond for a long time after that.

 Chapter 153

    Just as the doctor had expected, it took another two days before Patrick''s dads were released from the hospital. We helped Shannon, Connor, and Ian set everything up in their hotel suite, insisting they call if needed. Then we were back in our

    room, packing and waiting for the car that Drew had sent toe pick us up.

    When the car arrived, the back door opened before the driver could get out, and I saw Jake climbing out with an enormous grin. I threw myself at him, and heughed. "I didn''t know you wereing to pick us up," I said as he picked me up and spun me around.

    "I didn''t wait for his answer. I just kissed him. Patrick chuckled as he handed our small pile of luggage to the driver and climbed into the car. After a long kiss, Jake put me down, and we climbed into the car. The traffic was light since it was still early afternoon, and we made it to the house in record time.

    As we pulled up the drive, I spotted Drew, Mike, and Josh all standing on the front porch waiting for us. The minute the car stopped, I ran to them out the door. Mike swept me up in his arms, and Drew and Josh surrounded me in a group hug. After greeting each of my guys with a kiss, Drew grabbed my hand and started leading me around to the open garage, and I looked back at the others,pletely confused.

    "We aren''t staying here tonight," Drew exined as he opened the pasanger door and helped me in. The other guys piled into the back, and Drew quickly backed the SUV out of the garage.

    "Do I get to know where we are going? Or are you going to keep it a secret?" I asked, turning to look toward the back.

    "Secret," Jake said from the middle row.

    We had been driving for about half an hour when Drew turned off the main road and began driving up a long driveway. Josh reached around my set and, with his hands, covered my eyes. I grumbled but let them have their fun. I was sure I knew where they were taking me, but I didn''t want to let them know that Patrick had already told me and ruined their excitement.

    When Drew stopped the SUV, Josh dropped his hands, and I stared at the front of the house. It was enormous, the kind of ce that we could fill with lots of new memories. When Drew came around and opened my door, taking my hand to help me out, I let him in. I was too busy trying to take everything in.

    I was delighted and surprised when we approached the front door, and Daren opened it to wee us home. I jogged up the steps, giving him a fierce hug and a kiss on the cheek. Daren gave me an indulgent smile as I let him go. "Wee home, Miss Emmy," he greeted me. Then Drew scooped me up, and I giggled as he carried me across the threshold.

    "Asshole," Mike grumbled. The others just chuckled.

    It took me almost two hours to thoroughly explore the house before I finally made my way to the bedroom the guys had picked for me. The second I stepped into the room, my face lit up. This room was perfect for me. It was a wide open space with two huge windows that opened onto a balcony. There was a padded window seat with anotherrge window that allowed natural light to flood the room. Bookshelves were built into one of the walls. The bed wasrge enough for all of us to sleep, and arge tscreen was mounted on the wall across from the bed. I could control the lights with a remote control, and when I opened the door to the en suite bathroom, I found a shower that took up one wall with four different shower heads and a tiled bench to sit on. There was also arge tub that could almost double as a hot tub. It wasplete with jets, and I couldn''t wait for us to try it out.

    "So?" Drew asked like he hadn''t just spent thest two hours with him exploring our new house. Iughed and tackled him onto the bed. The other guys kicked off their shoes and followed us to join in on the pillow fight. Later that night, I was lying breathless and contented between Drew and Mike. "I swear, your two are determined to break my vagina." I groaned.

    "You know, baby," Mike said from where hey. "You make that sound like a challenge."

    "Yes, she does," agreed Drew. Then they were both grinning at me.

    "Would you like us to consider it a challenge, beautiful?" Drew asked, leaning over to kiss me. "Because we could do that again, but only if you''re not too sore."

    "Plus, we have forever to get it right," Mike added as his hand slid up my thigh. All I could do wasy back and moan.

    Our first week in the new house flew by. Patrick had bought his dads a game console and went to the hotel to help set it up. It cracked me up watching them as they all went after each other in whatever game they were ying. I also finally decided to get my eyebrow pierced. It was something I had wanted to do for a long time but never had the money for, and I was also afraid my father would try to rip it out when he saw it. So I made the appointment and told the guys, who decided they should all be there with me. When the appointment day came, we all crammed into the piercing room. The guy doing the piercing tried to convince me I should get a nipple piercing as well. He shut up fast when he turned and saw all five of my guys ring at him. I justughed at the possessive asses and assured them I would never consider getting any intimate piercings done; just the thought gave me chills. While there, the twins decided to get tattoos and set up appointments after discussing ideas with one of the artists. I promised to return with them, and after getting directions to care for my new piercing, we headed back to our new home.

 Chapter 154

    sses for the twins started in mid-August, and Patrick, Drew, and Mike spent more time in the city helping Conner by covering some of Micheal and Liam''s duties while they were recovering. We had all decided it would be a good idea for me to get morefortable driving so I wouldn''t be stuck at home all day. I have had my license since I was sixteen, but I never had much of a chance to drive since I didn''t have ess to a car.

    The driving practice had gone well, and the guys had somehow managed to sneak out and buy me a new car. I immediately fell in love with the cute little sports car and drove everyone crazy, asking if they needed me to go out and run any errands. On the way home from one of these errands, a deer ran in front of me. I hit the brakes with both feet, and I could hear the shriek of the tires right before my world began to spin.

    My eyes flew open, and I sat up abruptly. The room swam, and my stomach rolled. The smell of antiseptic was overpowering, and the beeping noises nearby gave me a clue that I was in the hospital...again. A monitor was attached to my finger, and I was in a room with curtains covering the walls.

    Damn, my head hurt. I was holding my head in both hands, hoping it would help my nausea, when I heard amotion in the hallway. Voices thick with worry were getting louder. The curtain got jerked back, and I sank back into the bed. Relief filled me as I saw Josh and Jake standing in the doorway.

    Jake slowed only long enough to sweep his gaze at me from head to toe. "Sweetheart," he murmured, then scooped me into a hug. The monitor started beeping faster as Jake gently held me. The second my arms were around him, I began to notice every bruise on my body, but I didn''t care. I didn''t let go of Jake even when my head began to throb.

    A hand brushing against mine had me opening my eyes. Josh was right there, and he pressed his lips to my forehead. "You scared all of us, baby girl," he murmured.

    I must have looked like crap, though, because when Drew walked in, he frowned, and I think he traced his eyes over every inch of my face. Jake kept me close to him as Drew came forward. "Don''t hold her so tight," Drew ordered. "I''m not hurting her," Jake grumbled as he moved me back until I was sitting on the bed.

    I''m pretty sure I hit my head when my car started to roll because panic shot through me, and I sat up straighter in bed. "The deer..."

    "In a minute, love," Patrick said firmly as he and Mike appeared with a physician.

    "Let the doctor look you over," Mike said, moving further into the room.

    The doctor cleared his throat. "Miss Mathews?"

    I nodded. "I know. I was unconscious, and I most likely have a concussion,"

    "Since Miss Mathews just woke up, I need three of you to leave,"

    "Not leaving," the twins said at the same time.

    Patrick rolled his eyes and said, "I saw a cafe across the street. Do you want something?"

    Even with my stomach rolling I was suddenly starving. "Please, and maybe a sandwich or something?"

    "We''ll bring you some coffee and something small to eat if the doctor approves. Once we get you home, Darren will fix you something," Drew said as he ushered everyone except the twins out of the room.

    Jake was still holding my hand when Josh turned to face the doctor. I felt bad for the doctor as they stared at him for the entire exam. A nurse came in. Then there was more paperwork. A police officer stuck his head in to check on me, and I knew he was waiting to fill out an ident report.

    Suddenly, tears stung my eyes, and I looked at Josh. "I killed the new car."

    "I don''t care about the car. I care about you," he said, narrowing his eyes. "We can rece the car."

    But it was brand new, and before I could say anything else, the doctor was shining a light in my eyes and wanted to talk to me about the X-rays they''d done. Had they had enough time to do a CT scan? How long had I been unconscious? "Well, you definitely have a concussion," the doctor said as he looked at hisputer.

    Nothing was broken, but I''d bruised the hell out of myself. The airbag had done its job, though, and I was alive. I had tuned out of the conversation until I heard something about me staying overnight. "No."

    Josh gave me his look, then opened his mouth to argue with me, but I pointed my finger at him and then looked at the doctor. "I would much rather go home."

    "You lost consciousness. We will need a few more tests, and I''m ufortable sending you home this soon."

    "I live with five other guys, one of which is a trained army medic. I have had concussions before, and they all know what to do."

    "Fine. When your army medic returns, I will talk to him and make sure he isfortable taking care of you."

    I nodded in agreement and instantly regretted it as nasua rolled through my stomach again.

    It took almost two hours, but we were finally home. I wasn''t allowed to take any pain medicine, but they gave me something for the nausea, and I was able to drink some of my coffee. I was settling in bed when Jake climbed onto the bed with me. I curled up against him. My face hurt, but his shirt was soft and smelled good. I was out within seconds.

    The next time I woke up, food was there, and the guys were all sitting around my room ying a game on their phones. We ate burgers, bless Darren, because nothing has ever tasted that good. Then Drew checked my vitals, responsiveness, and headache. When he was satisfied, I curled back up with Jake and was asleep before the guys even had a chance to clean up the leftovers.

 Chapter 155

    I was cuddled up in my window seat with an audiobook on my phone. I was grumpy because I wasn''t supposed to be reading for a couple more days. My curtains were all closed, and the lights had been dimmed. Drew and the doctor called in brain rest, and I understood why they had rmended it since I had more than one concussion this summer, but it was boring.

    The guys were also being major pains in my ass. They were stopping me from doing anything and treating me like a child. It didn''t matter that I had been following the doctor''s instructions or that I had been taking care of myself since I was twelve. I took a deep breath, trying to calm down. Everything hurt, and I wasn''t supposed to get upset, but I got mad at them and kicked them out of my room after that first day home. They could all sleep in their rooms for a few nights. I don''t care that I was kinda missing them and hated sleeping alone. I was still mad at them.

    "Knock, knock," Patrick said quietly, and I sighed. Turning off the book I hadn''t been paying attention to anyway, I looked at the door. He was standing in the doorway with a bouquet and a slight smile on his lips. If he felt sorry for how he treated me he didn''t show it.

    "Can Ie in?"

    I stretched my legs out along the window seat and stared at him. "It looks like you are already in," I replied with a straight face.

    "That''s true, but I can just give these to you and leave if you''re still sick of us."

    I snorted, "One of you would find another reason toe up here and see if I changed my mind about being mad."

    "True," he teased as he set the vase of flowers onto the desk I wasn''t currently using. As pretty as they were, they were just an excuse to get up here and see me.

    "I miss you," he said softly, and I was sure all the anger in me started to melt. "I know you miss us too," Okay, he wasn''t wrong; I didn''t miss them even when I was mad.

    He came closer, stopping a few feet from me. Then he turned and grabbed the chair from my desk, pulling it over and spinning it so he could sit on it backward while he watched me.

    "I miss you, and I wanted to see you, but I also want to know what I can do to make this better," I don''t know how he did it, but he gave me the biggest puppy dog eyes. I swear puppies could take lessons from him.

    I shrugged. "I don''t think there is anything you can do; it''s just something I have to stop being mad about."

    "Ok," he murmured. "What can I do to help you not be mad sooner?"

    "You can not take said against me," I said, and the slight smile turned into a frown.

    "I will always put you first regarding your safety, even if you get mad at me. The ident scared me love." He had told me this before; all the guys had, but he allowed his fear to show this time. Dammit, it was impossible to stay mad with him. With any of them. I stared down at my phone. The screen was dark, but I just kept looking at it.

    "You were so lucky. I saw the car...I know how bad it was."

    "I did everything I could to avoid hitting the deer or swerving into oing traffic. I thought the guard rail would keep me on the road, but it didn''t."

    Tears stung my eyes, and I pulled out my earbuds. I didn''t have to say anything. Patrick stood up from the chair and swept me up in a hug. I buried my face against his neck, taking a deep breath.

    "I was so scared," I admitted.

    Patrick settled onto the window seat with me in hisp. I tucked my head against his shoulder, and he began to run his fingers through my hair in light soothing movements.

    "Why didn''t you try and call one of us?" He asked.

    "I didn''t want to take my hands off the wheel, and I had forgotten to pair my phone with the hands-free system," I told him, feeling overwhelmed by guilt.

    "It''s okay, love. No one is angry. I just want you to tell me so you can get it off your chest."

    I closed my eyes, trying to remember the craziness of the ten minutes it took the ident to happen. The whole experience seemed surreal. It had gone on forever. I told him about mming on the brakes when the deer appeared before me and the car skidding while I tried to slow down and stay in myne. The guard rail I hit gave way, allowing the vehicle to roll down the hill.

    Before we could say anything else, Darren cleared his throat before stepping into the doorway.

    "You are good, Darren. We''re not naked or having sex."

    Oh my god. My face was burning with embarrassment as I looked up at Patrick, who gave me a heated smile and winked.

    "Don''t be rude to Miss Emmy," Darren scolded. "She is supposed to be resting."

    A giggle escaped before I could stop it.

    "Who said I''m not helping her rest?" Patrick argued. "Maybe I''m just encouraging her to feel better. You know, orgasms release endorphins-" I covered his mouth with my hand so he would shut up, and Patrick''s eyes lit up with mischief. My face was on fire, and I''m sure he could feel the heating from it.

    "I can order a gag for him if you would like, Miss Emmy," Darren offered as he set the tray of food down. It contained all my favorite things to eat, and he even bought up a carafe of coffee.

    "I know you haven''t been eating much over thest few days, and I hope this will help encourage you to eat," Darren said as he poured coffee into two mugs.

    "It will. It smells amazing, and I promise I will eat." I assured Darren. " Also, don''t worry. There will be no sex after breakfast." Darren just looked at us, not saying anything for several moments.

 Chapter 156

    I was dying of embarrassment by the time Darren left to run some errands. Patrick had been teasing his tongue along my palm since I had covered his mouth, and it had been causing my pussy to clench and soak my panties. I turned to look at Patrick and pulled my hand away, but the second I opened my mouth to scold him, he tugged me toward him and sealed his lips to mine. Heat coursed through me as Patrick took control of the kiss. He tilted my head gently as his tongue gently ran across mine. I gave up not wanting this or being angry.

    "Patrick," I said between kisses as I began to tug his tucked-in shirt out of his pants. He nipped my lip and then turned me so I was straddling hisp. All I was wearing were sleep shorts and a tank top.

    "Yes, love?" He slid his hand under the hem of my shirt and began to run his fingers over my breasts, being very careful to avoid the bruise the seat belt left across my chest. My hard nipples ached as I slid my hands under his shirt and ran them over his chest.

    "I''m still mad at you," I murmured between kisses and a gentle scrape of his teeth on my lower lip. I groaned as he kissed along my jaw and down my throat, his fingers sliding along my slick pussy lips, then parting them. I wanted to ride his hand until I came.

    "Okay, love," he whispered, biting down on my earlobe and sliding two fingers inside of me. "You can be as angry as you want, but I''m still going to make youe on my hand, then my lips, and when I''m done eating your pussy, I''m going to fuck you so hard and so deep you will forget your name.

    I arched my back to ride his hand, and he slid his fingers up to meet me. He began stroking that spot deep inside, which made me see stars.

    "Sex isn''t going to fix things," I reminded him, trying to hold onto the earlier conversation as he leaned me back and then sucked my nipple through my shirt. "Well, not everything," I decided. Then Patrick was biting down on my nipple as his thumb found my clit, and my orgasm began to build quickly. "Fuck it," I groaned, and Patrick chuckled before giving me the exact pressure I needed toe.

    I was still shaking when I rested my forehead against his. "You''re such an ass, sometimes."

    "I know love," he assured me, giving me a gentle kiss as he slowly slid his fingers out of my sensitive pussy. "I am, and I promise I will make it up to you." Standing with me still in his arms, he took me over to the bed.

    As soon as he set me down, he pulled off my shorts and panties, then tugged my tank top off. The heat in his eyes didn''t change as he moved his gaze over me. He stared at my chest for a long moment, eyes zeroed onto the diagonal bruising where the strap had kept me in ce doing its job. Without saying anything, he kissed his fingers and gently ran them over the bruise. I fought to keep back tears while he pulled off his shirt and his shoes dropped to the floor. I started to reach for his pants, but he stopped me by tilting me backward until I was lying on my back on the bed.

    "You are going to get my dick," he promised, "as hard and deep as I can make it- but I have missed you and your beautiful pussy, and I''m going to enjoy this first." His mouth suctioned over my clit, and I came again without much effort. When he thrust his tongue inside me and began ying with my ass, I closed my eyes, tilting my hips to give me more ess.

    By the time he thrust his dick into me, I was crying froming so many times, and I dug my fingers into his back as he pounded into me just as hard, deep, and fast as he promised.

    I love you," I confessed as my orgasm continued to build once again. I was so close, but I needed Patrick toe with me this time, so I held back for him. His deep gran was my only warning before he came, filling me and sending me over the edge as I spasmed around him. We stayed like that for a while, holding each other and shaking.

    "Still mad at me, love?" He murmured.

    "A little," I admitted. We needed to talk about letting me make my own choices.

    "Okay," He murmured and began kissing his way down my body toward my pussy. "Let''s see if we can work this out." With that, he dove into eating me out with so much determination I forgot my name and had no idea how many times I

    came.

    Damn it.

    It worked.

    Patrick had left me to shower while he went to visit his parents. I had just gotten out of the shower and was drying my hair when my phone buzzed.

    Mike: I''m an ass, but I''m an ass who loves you. When you are ready, let me take you out, grab some food, and talk.

    I stared at the text while I finished drying my hair. By the time I got dressed, I had decided how to respond.

    Me: Give me a couple of hours, I need a nap, and then we can go.

    He answered immediately.

    Mike: Come down when you''re ready, baby. Love you.

    I smiled at his message before setting an rm andying down with a fluffy nket. I knew our rtionship wasn''t going to be perfect and we would have disagreements, but I had a feeling we would be ok. With thatst thought, I drifted off to sleep, looking forward to spending time with Mike when I woke up.

 Chapter 157

    Three dayster, a quiet knock on my door woke me. The sun had barely risen, and it was early. "I''m awake," I said in a sleepy voice. A smiling Drew pushed open the door. When I stretched my hand to him, he came right over and slid onto the bed. I fit into his arms like I''d been made just for him. I melted into him, and the tension keeping him rigid, rxed. Drew ran his fingers through my hair, being careful not to pull.

    With a groan, I pulled back from the kiss. "You taste like peppermint and coffee, and I haven''t even brushed my teeth. I probably have horrible morning breath," Iined.

    Drew chuckled. "You taste like you, beautiful. He said, then rolled me over, being careful to keep his weight off of me, which I was grateful for because I was still very sore. My fingers dug into his shoulders, then slid through his hair as he kissed me again.

    I shivered under the sheets and wiggled, then wrapped my leg around his waist, and Drew chuckled against my mouth. "As tempting as that is beautiful, I have other ns for us."

    "What did you have in mind?"

    "Run away with me for the day? Just you and me,"

    I gently ran my hand down his cheek, and then I froze "Oh shit."

    "Shh..." Drew caught my hand and kissed it.

    "Drew, we..."

    "Shh...no worries, beautiful. You being home and safe is the best birthday gift ever.

    "I''m a horrible girlfriend." I groaned.

    Drew lightly bit the tip of my finger. It wasn''t hard enough to break any skin, but I could definitely feel his teeth.

    "You may not talk bad about yourself, beautiful." Drew scolded.

    I shivered, then wrapped my arms around his neck. "I love you, Drew, but I should have done something for your birthday."

    "We still have years of birthdays," Drew reminded me. "Besides, this birthday has been a thousand times better because I have you."

    Drew dragged us both out of bed and held me until I was steady on my feet. His gaze was focused on my chest, and I realized one of my breasts had tried to escape my tank top. Before I could adjust my shirt, he leaned down and sucked the nipple into his mouth, and I gasped. He had slid one of his hands into my panties. I was already wet and needy. He was watching my face as he began to run slow teasing circles around my clit.

    "You are perfect, beautiful," He murmured as he gave my clit onest stroke, then pulled his fingers out of my panties and licked them clean. "Go shower and let me know if you need anything." "What should I wear?" I was still breathless from his teasing a few minutes ago.

    "Jeans and afy T-shirt. Grab a jacket and your boots, too," He said, turning me and pping my ass to get me moving.

    "Would you like to watch me shower?" I asked, stopping in the doorway to the bathroom and pulling off my tank top. The bruise from the seat belt was still visible across my chest.

    "Always," Drew grinned, following me into the bathroom and leaning against the counter. He watched me finish stripping and get into the shower before he pulled out his phone. "No taking pictures," I scolded when I noticed what he was doing.

    "No pictures, just letting the guys know I''m taking you away for a day or two."

    Reassured by his answer, I tilted my head back into the water and felt the tension that had weighed on me over the past few days drift away.

    "The guys aren''t mad, are they?" I asked as I rinsed the conditioner from my hair.

    "Maybe I''m a little grumpy," Drew admitted. But since it''s my birthday, that''s okay with me."

    I turned off the water, and Drew put his phone down and held open an oversized fluffy towel from the towel warmer. I stepped into it, and he tugged me toward him as he wrapped it around me.

    "Drew," I whispered, and he grinned. When he kissed me this time, I could feel this pent-up emotion from the past few weeks. He lifted his head and smiled down at me. "Get dressed, beautiful," he whispered before kissing one cheek and then the other.

    "It''s still warm enough to braid your hair, and it will keep you cooler.

    "Would you like my hair braided?" I countered, and Drew grinned.

    "I love your hair any way you wear it, but yes, I would love to see it braided today."

    "One braid or two?" I asked. The image of him wrapping his hand around his fist while he thrust into me made me want to melt.

    "One would be good," He said, giving me onest kiss before letting me go.

    I took my time drying off, then began to blow dry my hair, stillpletely nude. Drew tried to ignore me by messing with his phone, but I could see with one nce in the mirror that he was hard.

    As soon as I was done tying my boots, I grinned at Drew. "Ready?"

    He held out his hand for me, and we started down the stairs. Drew snagged a bag he had left in the hallway, and I eyed it, but I didn''t ask him what it was.

    Darren was waiting for us by the front door with two travel cups of coffee in hand.

    "You are so my favorite person this morning," I told Darren as he epted the kiss on his cheek. Of course, the coffee was perfect, and I groaned in appreciation as I took a drink.

    "We will be back sometime tomorrow or possibly the next day. We will let you know if anything changes," Drew told Darren.

    "Darren nodded. Have a fun and safe trip. We will see you both in a couple of days," he said as he held the door for us.

    I gave him another smile as I cuddled my coffee to me. "Thanks, Darren."

    With the duffle bag over one shoulder, Drew caught my free hand after I slipped my sunsses on. "Thanks foring with me," he said.

    "Always," I promised, leaning into him before taking another sip of coffee. "Especially since this tripes with treats, as well as you."

    My grin made Drew burst intoughter as he opened the car door for me. He then went around to the driver''s side, tossing the duffle into the back seat. He started the car, and we were off. It would be a fantastic weekend, and I couldn''t wait.

 Chapter 158

    When I stopped in front of the car, a wave of anxiety and apprehension wrapped around me. I felt like I was suffocating, and it took me a minute to catch my breath. Though it was hot, I hadn''t been sweating that much until now. I realized as Drew turned to look at me that I hadn''t been in a car since my ride home from the hospital. "We don''t have to go, beautiful," Drew said. I stared at him before blinking slowly. Drew was standing by the open car door, his worried gaze on me. I blew out a breath as I rubbed my hand against my chest. "I''m fine. I can''t let myself be afraid of cars,"

    Drew''s smile softened, and his eyes held only love and encouragement. I climbed into the car, slid my seat belt into ce, adjusted it so it would nowy across my bruise, and then waited for Drew to climb in. "You good?" He asked once he was in the driver''s seat. I grinned.

    "Yes! Let''s get your birthday started."

    We headed north, away from our house. The trees grew more plentiful the further we drove, and I swear the air cooled down. We were about ny minutes into our trip when Drew pulled into a rest stop. I got out and stretched before heading to the restroom. When we both came out, I looked at Drew.

    "So, do I get to know where we''re going now?"

    He just chuckled before kissing the tip of my nose and my lips.

    "Nope, but we are almost there."

    "You know, I should be the one surprising you for your birthday," I pointed out. Drew wrapped his arm around my waist before pulling me to him.

    "You''re all the present I need," he whispered, then gave me a searing kiss. By the time he lifted his head, I was weak in the knees and needed to lean against him for a minute. It didn''t take us long until we were off the highway and driving through a charming little town. It was hard for me to believe that our house and the city weren''t that far away because it felt like we were in a totally different world.

    We passed small shops and the cutest little main street I had ever seen. Part of me was dying to stop and explore, while the rest of me just wanted to know where we were going. The road wound back into the trees, and since we had slowed down, I could see some enormous houses and farms where cows and horses dotted fenced-in fields.

    I wasn''t expecting Drew to turn off the road, so I missed the sign announcing the name of our hotel. The winding drive took us through more trees until we were suddenly in an open area in front of a vast mansion. Wings came off of both sides, with cobble-stone walkways and patios in front of them. The upper floors had balconies, and enormous windows decorated the whole building. Instead of stopping in front, Drew drove around the building to a nearby parking area. Once there, he pulled into a parking space. He turned off the car and got out to retrieve our duffle from the back, then held out his hand for me. "Drew?"

    "Hmm?" The pure joy on his face sent a shudder through me.

    "You''re a pretty awesome boyfriend."

    "I''m d you noticed," he said with a smugness that had meughing even as he winked. The air out here was cooler than back home and just a little more humid, and all I could smell was pine and forest.

    Once inside, we passed through a gallery with artwork I couldn''t wait to return and explore. Thedy at the front desk greeted us and took Drew''s credit card and driver''s license. Then she told us our room wasn''t quite ready because we had been upgraded to the presidential suite.

    I bit my lip. Patrick must have known where we were staying and called to upgrade us.

    Drew let out a soft sigh. "Can we leave our bag here while we grab lunch and wait?"

    "Of course," She said. "I''ll text you as soon as the room is ready. Everything else you requested will be set up by then."

    "Thank you." We left our duffel bag with the bell staff and wandered into the restaurant. The wide doors at the end were open to the outside, and the ceiling fans were all on to give us a breeze.

    Over our light lunch, we talked about everything and nothing. The burgers and chocte shakes they served us were enormous, and we both found their size hrious. When we finished, I was ready for a nap, but we didn''t have a room yet, so we walked around the over one-hundred-acre property. The hotel also hosted several famous authors and presidents. It had been modernized but still focused onfort and luxury. They would even pack you a pic lunch if you wanted to hike to the nearbyke.

    At one point, I stopped and breathed in the fresh air, the scent of the earth, trees, and wildflowers. Birds were calling to one another, and there were no cars or people around. It felt like it was just Drew and me.

    I was so distracted by the forest that I was slightly startled when Drew wrapped his arms around me. I rxed into him and leaned against his shoulder, looking at how the sunlight yed through the trees. It felt so magical.

    "I don''t want to press, but I need to know how you''re doing, beautiful," Drew said softly.

    I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. "Better, but still sore. I''m pretty sure I''m going to have the bruise forever," I admitted. I am not as anxious about moving vehicles. I didn''t know how nervous I would be until we got to the car." "Which is why I offered to skip this trip."

    "I''m so d we didn''t." I looked up as he kissed my temple.

    "Me too, beautiful, me too."

 Chapter 159

    We turned around toward the hotel, and we began a leisurely walk back. Drew stopped me by cupping my face. "Do you know just how much I love you?"

    "Yes," I whispered as I stood on my toes and wrapped my arms around his neck.

    Drew slid his hands under my butt and lifted me. I wrapped my tired legs around his hips so I could hold myself in ce, and I groaned.

    "Are you turned on, beautiful?"

    "I''m sore but also turned on enough that I don''t care," I admitted.

    Drew gently rubbed one of my thighs and pressed light kisses against my lips.

    "Does my beautiful girl need a massage?"

    "If it means your hands are on my naked body, then I need everything you got." Shit, that just slipped right out; my face heated for just a second before I grinned. Drew''s smile grew even bigger. "There''s my girl getting more confident and asking for what she wants."

    I ran my fingers through his hair, enjoying how soft his hair felt.

    "I have learned a lot about myself over the past couple of months," I admitted. "I have also learned a lot about you guys too."

    "What have you learned about me?" The curiosity in his voice was like a purr that made my core clench.

    "You will always care for me, even if I tell you not to. You will find a way to do it without being demanding or overbearing."

    "Yes, you will always be my top priority, and I won''t be sorry about that. But I will listen, I promise. You said you needed space, and I gave it to you."

    "And now?" I asked curiously. It didn''t bother me that he wasn''t sorry. We had all proven to each other that we were willing to go to great lengths to protect each other.

    "Now I''m asking for time with you, just us together, to know you''re okay. I want to fix the cracks between us before they get bigger."

    I couldn''t express how much what he said meant to me, so instead of trying to, I kissed him. "Same," I whispered. After everything that''s happened, are you okay?"

    "Yes, I am now," he assured me before fisting my braid and dragging me in for a soul-rendering kiss that had me forgetting where we were until his phone buzzed in his pocket. Drew''s groan echoed through me as he shifted his hold so he could wiggle the phone out of his pocket while still keeping me pressed against him. I nipped and sucked on his neck as I worked my way up to his ear lobe. I didn''t get to y with him like this very often, and I took full advantage of his distraction.

    "Thank fuck," he groaned, showing his phone to me.

    Our room was ready, and they had brought our things up already so we could go there whenever we wanted-now seemed like a really good time. It took me half of our walk back to convince Drew to let me walk on my own. Stopping every few steps to make out wasn''t getting us to our room very fast, and we definitely need to get there right now.

    Our room upgrade ended up being in a private space on the other side of the hotel. It was more of a cottage connected to the main hotel by a breezeway, and no one else was nearby. It even had a private garden. The suite was gorgeous, with the rich wood floor covered in soft rugs, a big overstuffed sofa, and chairs facing a rustic firece. There was a bathroom with a skylight so you could soak in the tub and look out at the stars and a bedroom with arge king-sized bed connected to the bathroom.

    It had everything we could want or need. A huge bouquet of roses was in a vase in the center of the coffee table, and two notes, one for me and one for Drew, were sitting next to the vase.

    "Patrick," we both said in unison, and Drew shook his head. He''s always has to try and one-up everyone."

    "I don''t think it that at all. He''s not trying to bepetitive. It''s his lovenguage. He wants to make sure we are all happy and safe." With that I picked up my note and read it.

    Love,

    We all feel bad that the ns for Drew''s birthday fell apart after the ident, and before you start feeling bad, dont. We were the assholes who failed. He had the right idea to take you away with him. The whole weekend has been taken care of if you want to stay.

    The flowers are for you, and so are the choctes that wille with dinner. I had Darren set up room service for your meals so you dont have to go out unless you want to. Just let them know what you n to do.

    Love you, and give him lots of blowjobs this weekend.

    Patrick, Mike, Josh, and Jake.

    When I read the end of the note, I couldn''t contain myughter, but Drew had the strangest expression when I looked up. My stomach did a flip, but Drew''s eyes were smiling when he nced up at me. "There''s nothing wrong, beautiful, here," he said, handing his note to me. We switched notes, and I began to read.

    Drew,

    Okay, so for being the worst brothers in history, the four of us are giving you the right to override any ns we have made. For the next month, you have Emmy to yourself for the whole night once a week. None of us will ask to join in, and no one will sneak into sleep on her other side unless you ask. Sorry again, brother. We will at least have a family party when you are back.

    Patrick, Mike, Josh, and Jake

    We were bothughing by the time we finished reading the notes.

    "You''re supposed to give me blowjobs," Drew grinned.

    I shook my head. Another round of giggles escaped me, even as he started kissing me. Our teeth hit together several times because he was grinning, and it was probably one of the most awkward and fun kisses we had ever had.

 Chapter 160

    We broke apart after the kiss, and then I was cupping his face in my hands. I smiled up at him, whispering, "I love you." "I love you too, beautiful." Drew grinned as he gripped my hand and began to massage it. " Strip, all of it off beautiful." With onest kiss, he stepped back from me and went to lean against the sofa, arms crossed as he watched me intently.

    I kicked off my shoes before stripping down my jeans and soaked panties, and in the least sexy move ever, I wiggled out of them. I tugged off my shirt, and my nipples pebbled, thanks to the air conditioning. After unsnapping my bra, I turned to face Drew. He held out his hand for me, and I willingly embraced him. Turning me around, he began to loosen my braid, and I groaned as his fingers ran along my scalp. With my hair loose and spilling down my back, Drew slowly moved his fingers through my hair. The movement lulled me, and right as he stopped, music started ying quietly through the Bluetooth speakers.

    Drew was still wearing clothes, and I wanted to pout, but he distracted me with a kiss on my neck. He ran his hand over my stomach and pulled me back against him, and he began to roll his hips. The feeling of him grinding against my ass was distracting, but I tried to roll my hips in time with his.

    I groaned as he kissed my jaw and began cupping my breasts with his hands. He carefully pinched my nipples, teasing them. Then my head was turned, and our mouths fused. The kiss and the roll of our hips were amazing, but I wanted more. I reached behind me so I could run my hands over his thighs. It was an awkward angle, but the press of his hips against mine ground his hard dick against my ass.

    The music vibrated through me as I unsnapped his jeans and tugged down the zipper. His heavy dick brushed against my fingers...

    "Drew Peters," I whispered, both shocked and excited. "Are you goingmando?"

    "I wanted as little between us as possible, and trust me, my jeans were strangling my dick just fine; I think briefs would have killed me." He bit down on it. My lower lip, sucking on it as I stroked him. The heat of his dick and the silky soft skin filled me with temptation.

    He left my nipples aching for me as he slid a hand gently up to my throat. There was still a bruise along my neck, and he carefully traced it with his lips. I shuddered at the sensation.

    "Hands on your ass, Em." He bit down right on my pulse, and my pussy clenched.

    I let go of his dick reluctantly as I pressed my hands to my ass. Every grind of his hips pressed his dick against my ass crack, and I began to wonder if we were jumping straight into anal tonight. Then he was bending me slightly, and I let out a sigh as he ran his dick against my clit before sliding the head against my entrance. It was like he wanted to slick himself up with me, and the thought had my pussy clenching again.

    He let out a hissing "fuck" as I squeezed his dick with my thighs as we kept moving.

    "Do it again." So I did, tightening my thighs as I continued to roll my hips to the music, teasing him.

    "Fuck, your perfect, beautiful." The passion in his voice teased my senses. Then he was pushing forward. I couldn''t breathe as he filled me, and then we were moving, still rolling our hips together. He pushed in and out fluidly, teasing me with each stroke, cupping my breasts, and nipping at my earlobe. " Ready, beautiful?"

    "Yes."

    I didn''t need to ask for what because Drew began to piston into me. His arms kept me securely against him, and I let out a throaty moan. Oh, I was going to... "Drew, I need toe." Fuck did I need to? "Grab the sofa, beautiful."

    I half bent, putting my hands on the back of the sofa, realizing Drew still had his clothes on. That thought drifted away, though, as his hands rested on my hips. Well, one of them did. The other was making its way downward, and he added his fingers, stroking and teasing my clit until I came apart.

    I let out a ragged cry, and still Drew thrust into me. I wasing again, and this time, I almost copsed under the force of the orgasm. My vision grew fuzzy, and all I could feel was Drew.

    The hot rush of his release as he orgasmed and the harsh groan above me seemed like they were timed perfectly. I could feel him everywhere. I had my head on the back of the sofa when I opened my eyes. My breath came in quick pants while sweat slicked my skin.

    Drew''s shirt clung to my back. He was tracing my earlobe with his tongue as he softened, but I swore he was still half-hard and deep inside me.

    "More?" It was both a question and a promise.

    "You''re the birthday boy," I pointed out, and he grinned.

    I sighed as he pulled away and went to my knees. Reaching for his dick, I guided him to my lips, and he slid his hands into my hair.

    "Take as much as you can," he said, and I swallowed around his dick. He recovered quickly as I used my hand, mouth, and tongue on him. When he was hard enough that I was choking on him, he fucked into my mouth carefully, and I was thrilled at his shout as he came.

    I was licking my lips when he picked up my legs, shaking too hard to walk.

    "Drew," I told him as he carried me to the bed covered in rose petals. "You still have your clothes on." Iughed.

    "Give me just a second, beautiful, and I will fix that, I promise."

    I don''t think we left the bed the rest of the night-except when Drew went to grab the food and water from room service. Then weughed and talked, and he made love to me until I couldn''t see straight.

    It might have been his birthday getaway, but I''m pretty sure I got the presents. The weekend was perfect from start to finish. We never did get to go for our hike, though. Maybe next time.

 Chapter 161

    Once Drew and I returned from his birthday weekend, the rest of the summer seemed to fly by. Patrick, Drew, and Mike were sucked into work. Patrick hoped that by the new year, his business would bepletely legitimate, and all three guys were working overtime to ensure that happened. While I knew this was a good thing, I still hated it. Worse, I hated the way we seemed to always pass each other on the way in or out. I would wait up for them some nights, but work seemed to make themter andter.

    "Hey," Jake whispered, wrapping an arm around me and pulling me back against him. The twins'' sses had started almost two weeks ago, and Josh was the only one who had a ss on Friday. "Why are you awake so early?" Tipping my face up, I smiled as I looked into his eyes. Jake had been and always would be the mostid-back of my guys, and he was so easy to talk to.

    "Do you have to get up soon?"

    "No," he murmured. "What''s up?"

    I need to talk to you, but not as my boyfriend."

    His eyebrows wiggled slightly while he stared at me, but I didn''t turn away from his searching look. "You can always tell me anything," he said slowly." But I''m always going to be the guy who loves you, too. I will do my best to give you advice from a non-boyfriend perspective, though, I promise." Jake stroked the hair away from my face.

    "Talk to me." A knock on the door froze my words, but not his. "Thanks, Darren. Leave it outside for us, and I will grab it."

    "Of course. Mr. Jake. The others have all left already, so you will have the house to yourselves."

    My face burned with embarrassment, and I hid against Jake''s neck. I wanted to kiss him for notughing. He sounded genuine when he replied, "Thanks, Darren. We''ll be down in a little while for breakfast."

    It wasn''t until I was sure I heard Darren''s feet thump down the staircase that I threw myself off Jake and buried my face in the pillows. He chuckled as he pped my ass.

    "Don''t be so dramatic; Darren knows exactly what we are doing; that''s why he knocks."

    Yes, I knew that. "It''s just so..."

    "What?" Jake asked as he climbed out of bed and walked across the room naked. I had rolled onto my side to watch him. He opened the door, not caring, and grabbed the full tray with the carafe of fresh coffee, creamer, and sugar. There were also some blueberry muffins, which smelled like they had juste out of the oven.

    "Normal?"

    "Embarrassing."

    He pushed the door shut with his foot, set the tray on the bench at the end of the bed, and poured us both coffee. "It''s only embarrassing if you let it be."

    "Easy for you to say. It wasn''t your naked ass up in the air when he came in with something for Patrick. I have never been so embarrassed in my life." To his credit, Darren never said anything about the incident to me, and Patrick had apologized profusely with fits ofughter.

    "You''re right," he said, handing me my coffee and sitting back on the bed. "I''ll make sure it''s my ass in the air next time, but you had better be on the bottom cause Patrick''s not my type.

    I giggled. "You would, too."

    "If it makes you feel better and less embarrassed? Of course. Now, talk to me. My dick and I had different ns on how to wake you up this morning, but you need to talk, so my dick will just have to suck it up for a while."

    "You mean he''s not mad at you anymore for waxing down there?" When Jake told me, I wasn''t able to stopughing. His poor balls. It had only taken one experience with a Brazilian to say, "Never again." Huffing out a sigh, I took a long sip from my coffee. It was perfect, and I tried to soak up the caffeine.

    "Patrick, Drew, and Mike have all been so busy. Everything has been different since we got back from our summer trip. I know that was special, and we couldn''t be with each other every second of every day. But even when Patrick and I were at the hospital with his parents, I still felt close to everyone. We talked constantly, and now I feel like we''re all going in different directions. I bit my lip.

    "But it really changed with the ident."

    "That''s to be expected," Jake said gently. It scared the hell out of us, Em. We didn''t know what had happened, and when we got there, you looked horrible."

    "Gee, thanks," I grumbled.

    Jake chuckled. "You were scraped and bruised but still the most beautiful girl in the world. But you''re our girl; you were hurt and all alone. Did we all get a little intense? Yes. You were right to tell us to back off." I grimaced. "I didn''t have to be so harsh."

    "Hm," Jake said, his expression still rxed. We''re stubborn, and honestly, if we can''t take you at your worst, then we don''t deserve you."

    I red at him, a little offended. "That wasn''t me at my worst."

    "No? This was barely a bump in the road, but it was still a bump we needed to hit. It''s not what''s bothering you, though, so spill."

    I sighed. "I don''t deserve you, Jake."

    "Bullshit. Next."

    I sighed, here I was naked, drinking expensive coffee and talking about the amazing life we had, even with the bumps. It''s big girl panties time, Emmy.

 Chapter 162

    "Someone has been threatening me." I had been dreading saying anything to the guys since the messages had started showing up on my phone almost a week ago. I had called ourwyer, unsure of who else to turn to. He had some people

    working on it, but he still wanted to tell the guys what was happening and begged him to let me tell them. I had been stalling because I knew they would all lose their shit when I showed them the messages, and I still didn''t want to believe that, with everything that had taken ce over the past few months, something else bad was once again happening to me.

    I looked up at Jake and bit my lip because Jake''s whole expression seemed frozen except for a single muscle ticking in his cheek. His gaze held me in ce, and there was no way I could miss the way his knuckles whitened on the mug. "Thewyer has some of his people looking into my father''s associates; one of them must think I know something that could hurt them or their business."

    Jake sighed deeply before carefully taking the nearly empty coffee mug from my hands and setting it on the nightstand beside his. He then engulfed me in a crushing hug. " Fuck, Emmy, you should have said something to us sooner; why are you trying to do this on your own?"

    "Because I want to protect you, all..."

    I swore I could feel his sigh even if he didn''t let one out. He pulled back long enough to cup my face. "Tell me the rest of it. What do you need?"

    Oh no, I was going to cry. "I know I need to tell everyone; I was just hoping it would stop on its own."

    Jake blew out a breath. "You want me to smooth the way?"

    "I was hoping you would stand in front of me when they all got mad at me for not telling them in the first ce."

    Jake stroked my hair. "I don''t like it. But I get it."

    A weight felt like it had lifted off my chest. "I have hated keeping this from all of you. I wanted to take care of it myself. I can''t stand the thought of anyone hurting any of you."

    "Okay, I have your back. I will be right next to you when you tell them, and I will even keep Josh and Mike from spanking your ass after waiting to tell us."

    I almost giggled, but his hand tightened in my hair and kept me from making noise.

    "Anything else you need from your new favorite boyfriend right now?"

    I snorted. "I would say a hug, but you''re already holding me, so I''m good.

    "Perfect." His mouth crashed onto mine, and I couldn''t breathe as he swept his tongue inside. One second, we were sitting upright, and the next, I was on my back and looking up at him.

    His expression sent a wave of tingles through my whole body. "Don''t you ever keep stuff like this from any of us. You want to protect us. Fine. But we get to protect you, too." The growl of his words hit all the right ces. "I understand why you waited to tell us. But I need you to remember to trust us, even when we are being stubborn and overprotective asses who want to wrap you in bubble wrap and not let anyone get near you."

    I opened my mouth, then quickly closed it as he pushed himself up and flipped me over. "My woman," he whispered against my ear while his hand curled around my hair, and he nudged my legs apart. I shuddered at the first brush of his dick. He imed him with one thrust, not giving me time for the stretch. It didn''t hurt, but I swear I could feel him to my bones. He began to rock into me at a furious, almost punishing pace. I wanted more as he slid his hand between us, teasing my clit. It was easy to forget that Jake knew what he wanted when he wanted it.

    Fuck, I needed this. I needed him.

    My first orgasm rolled through me, but he didn''t slow. The force of his thrusts kept me right at the edge, the pleasure building quickly until I orgasmed again. I shook under the force of it.

    Jake''s shout of release seemed to hold us in ce. I was almost too sensitive. The feeling of him pulsing inside of me was nearly overwhelming. We copsed together, and he stayed locked inside me like he was nning on picking up where le left off.

    I didn''tin about that, even as I struggled to catch my breath. "Jake," I whispered.

    "Hmm?"

    "I love you."

    He chuckled. "Love you too."

    He eased up, and then a stinging pnded on my ass, causing me to clench around him. "Still love me?"

    "Oh yeah."

    "Good." Another p, this time on my other ass cheek, followed, and I was clenching around his softening dick, though it didn''t seem to be softening that much.

    "I promised to keep Josh and Mike from spanking you." Another swat. This time he massaged the heat into my aching ass cheek-another swat, then another. When we hit ten, he slowed down and rubbed my ass. I was aplete puddle, and he was rock-hard inside me.

    "Yes, sir," I whispered, and he shuddered.

    "You don''t have to, sir. Me, Emmy," he whispered, biting my ear. Remember, I told you I''d get on my knees for you."

    I lifted my eyes to meet his. "I can''t get on mine for you?"

    Surrender was easy when you already belonged to each other, and I loved this new side of Jake that I rarely got to see.

    "Do you want to get on your knees for me?"

    I pushed up on my knees, and he rocked inside me, shifting his weight as I pressed my hands down and looked over my shoulder at him. He thrust into me, and we both groaned. Too sensitive to be anything but gentle, we took a longer,zier time chasing our orgasm, and we were still shaking from it all when the rest of the guys got home.

    I still had to tell them, but wrapped up in Jake,... I was okay with it. I knew we would get through it.

    They would be mad, but we had gotten through disagreements before, right?

 Chapter 163

    "What the hell were you thinking?" Mike demanded. Yeah, what I said about having disagreements before... this was quickly moving past a disagreement and onto a fight. "Stop," Drew snapped.

    "Stop what?" Mike growled. "You can''t tell me you''re okay with her not telling us what was happening with those messages."

    "You''re right," Drew shot back, closing the distance between them. "She should have told us, and she''s trying to do that now, so maybe stop acting like an asshole and just fucking listen to her."

    I massaged the side of my head where a headache was just beginning. Jake had done precisely what he had promised, being right by my side when we got everyone together. I had managed to get to the part of the story where I called ourwyer when Mike flipped. The downstairs game room seemed like a good spot to have a conversation. We hadn''t used it much, and there was plenty of seating to lounge on. Mike wasn''t lounging or even sitting; no, he was pacing. "Please don''t get mad at each other."

    "We''re not," Mike and Drew snapped in the same irritated tone.

    "Yes, you are," Patrick interrupted, hands braced on the back of the sofa. He was the only one that hadn''t yelled at me...yet. "Em is trying to tell us. So shut up and save yourments for the end." I wanted to jump up and kiss him. "I know I am." Fuuck, or not.

    I sighed. Dropping to the edge of the couch, I said," I''m sorry I didn''t tell you all right when I got the first message. I thought it was some kind of joke at first, and then I hoped Mr. Johnson could figure out who it was and take care of it so you guys wouldn''t have to deal with something else that''s following me from my shitty former life. Whoever is doing this knows all of your names. I don''t want any of you getting hurt because of me."

    "Love, then that''s an even bigger reason for you to tell us."

    "Maybe," I said, not wholly disagreeing." But I didn''t want to tell you until I knew who it was, and I''m still entirely sure. I have been waiting for Mr. Johnson or Dominic to reply, but they are still working on it. "Who the hell is Dominic?" Josh demanded.

    "The investigator," I replied.

    "Oh." Josh ran a hand over his face and then flopped onto the sectional so he could sit across from me. The other three were still standing but were looking at each other, not at us. Jake exhaled and sat next to me, pressing his thigh to mine in a show of support.

    "Finish your story," he encouraged me quietly.

    "It was much easier when they weren''t so mad at me. You know when I imagined how this would go in my head." It was silly, but Josh chuckled, and Mike shook his head. Neither of them said anything, so I looked at Patrick and Drew. The encouragement in both their eyes gave me the courage to continue. So I told them the rest, which wasn''t all that much.

    "This is all such a mess." I groaned when I was done catching them up.

    "Hey," Drew said, circling the couch to where I sat. He held out a hand and I took it. Then he sat back in my spot and pulled me onto hisp. Arms wrapped around me, he kissed my temple. "It''s going to be all right, beautiful. We will work through this together." I leaned back against Drew. I needed the strength more than he knew, or maybe he did know it, and that was why he had moved.

    "I just want to protect you too."

    Josh let out an aggravated sigh, and Jake spoke up. "Yes, you do. But the not sharing potential problems or threats should stop now."

    Josh and Mike both red at Jake, who just looked at them with a nd expression.

    "Secrets can easilye back and bite us in the ass. We don''t need issues breaking down the trust we''ve built." He looked around at the rest of the guys. "Jake''s, right," Drew rubbed his chin against my shoulder.

    "I''m sorry I didn''t tell you guys about the message up front, but you are all so protective. You hover, make decisions, and surround me like I''m going to break down, and I''m the first to admit there are times that I need that kind of support. But I don''t need it every second of every day. The thing you all seem to have forgotten is that I lived with violence or the threat of violence my whole life."

    "Can you contact Liam and see if your dads are up to helping us stop these threats?" Josh asked Patrick.

    "I will take care of it," Patrick said.

    I sighed again; I was exhausted. "I also want to go back to my father''s house and see if I can find anything about who he was close to. Maybe the threats wereing from someone he was friends with."

    If I thought our earlier argument had been bad, this one was worse.

    "Absolutely not, I forbid it." Five words. Five words, and the whole room went silent. I just stared at Mike.

    "Excuse me? You what now?"

    "I forbid it. That neighborhood is so dangerous and only worsened over the summer. There have been more shootings and murders on that side of town in thest couple of months than the rest of the city hadst year. You do not need to be exposed to that. Besides, who knows what condition your father''s house is in? It''s probably been broken in and ransacked too many times to count."

    I tuned out and stared up at the ceiling.

    "Mike," Patrick said.

    "You can''t make fucking decisions for everyone," Josh added, jumping in, and I swore my headache increased tenfold. I could just agree with what they all seemed to want, and all the arguing would likely stop. But I disagreed with them. These threats were being sent to me. Someone who could have been friends with my father could be doing this, wanting something from me...probably money.

    "Beautiful," Drew said softly as he moved us away from where Josh, Patrick, and Mike were still arguing. They are fighting because they don''t want to feel helpless."

    I understood that.

    "But this isn''t helping either."

    "I know. They''ll settle it sooner orter. We always do. Believe it or not, the five of us don''t always get along, and we don''t always agree."

    I rolled my eyes. "I have seen you guys disagree before, just not like this."

    Josh''s voice was so angry, but Jake grabbed his twin''s arm, pulling him back before he decided to start swinging.

    "I can''t stand that you guys are fighting over me like this."

    "It''s not over you, beautiful," Drew promised, then wrapped an arm around me. "Come on, let Jake talk them down. At least they are talking, even if it''s at a higher volume."

    As much as I didn''t want to leave them, I didn''t want them fighting like this.

    I sighed as Drew led me toward the stairs. "We''re not messing this all up, are we?"

    Drew didn''t say anything right away, instead he just led me up the stairs.

    When we were back on the main floor, he stopped and looked at me.

    "I think life is messy sometimes. I think people fight because it pushes us to grow. We have to make mistakes because none of us are perfect."

    "You''re pretty damn perfect for me," I said.

    "Well, you''re pretty damn perfect for all of us too." Drew smiled down at me.

    Rtionships take work, and resolutions to disagreements don''te overnight. But deep in my heart, I knew we would work this out, and everything would be okay. It would just take some time.

 Chapter 164

    Resolutions did note overnight. Drew had taken me to my room, and we stayed there watching movies for as long as we could, but my stomach, rumbling louder and louder, finally sent us downstairs. The smell ofsagna and garlic bread had me running to the kitchen while a chuckling Drew followed me. Jake and Patrick were already in the kitchen with tes of food in front of them. Darren nodded towards the table. If he thought anything was wrong, he didn''t ask about it. As soon as thesagna was in front of me, I dug in, ncing at Jake as I inhaled my food. I finally caved and asked, "Do I want to know?"

    "I may or may not have told them to grow up and start acting their age." Jake shrugged, and Patrick nodded in agreement. Drew gave me a look that said, ''See, I told you,'' but I shook my head. "Are Mike and Josh not hungry?" "They can join us for meals again after they learn some manners. I expect meals to be peaceful," Darren said sternly across the room. I decided to let it go. I will find each of themter. This all started because I told them what was happening with the messages. As soon as that thought took root, I shook my head. No, this had all started after the ident. Rtionships took work; I could not get lost in my head over this and risk messing things up. This summer has spoiled us. We were always together and easily found time for each other. Now, things were getting moreplicated, and we needed to make it work; maybe starting having date nights with each other would be a good idea. Making it work turned out to be even more challenging than I thought. Josh and Mike now seemed to be avoiding me. Or maybe it was just my imagination. I had forwarded the threatening messages to Mike like he had asked, and he had just nodded before walking away. Yeah, work. I knew they needed time to forgive me for keeping things from them, just like I had needed time when they hovered; I hated the growing distance and even more having to take my own advice. Jake kept me sane, though. When I asked why he wasn''t mad at me, too, his answer surprised me.

    "Because you grew up learning not to trust anyone, it was better to do things yourself so you wouldn''t be disappointed when you were eventually let down."

    "But I do trust you guys."

    "I know you do, and so do they. But we all have something to lose now, which makes us all fiercer than we were before."

    "How do you know us all so well?"

    "Perks of being me," he grinned. "Not everyone can be perfect."

    I threw a pillow at him before leaning over and kissing him.

    Later that evening, Patrick and I were lounging in the living room watching TV when my phone rang. I looked at it, surprised because we were all home. When I saw it was Patrick''s father, Liam, I gave him a questioning look as I epted the call. He had called to personally invite me to Shannon''s birthday party this weekend. I''d held my hand out, and Patrick had easily tugged me onto hisp so he could hear his father as clearly as I did.

    "Not putting pressure on you, I promise, but you both missed the family dinner after your ident. I know Shannon''s side of the family has really wanted to meet you after everything Shannon has been telling them about you." Guilt flooded me, and I looked at Patrick with raised eyebrows. Had he been nning on going? There were a lot of people to meet at once. Patrick''s mom and dads had been overwhelming, and I had had all my guys with me. Patrick gave me a nod and a reassuring squeeze on my shoulder, and I focused back on Liam.

    "I would love to be there for Shannon''s birthday. We will see you this weekend."

    "Yep, see you then," Liam responded before disconnecting the call.

    I stared at the phone for a long time..

    "It''s going to be fun," Patrick whispered. "And before you let any of those negative voices in, my mom''s family will love you."

    The closer the weekend got, the more anxious I became. I had brought up the road trip with the other guys. Drew had be quiet, and Josh''s face had turned into a scowl; Mike, however, had startled me the most. His expression had gonepletely nk before he stood up and stormed out of the room without a word. I had stared after him before looking back at the guys, unsure if I should go after him or stay where I was.

    "Stay," Drew murmured, kissing the top of my head. "I will go make sure he doesn''t do anything insane like take all the tires off the cars and hide them."

    Was that even something he would do? But Drew had left to follow him, leaving me with Patrick, Jake, and Josh. Sighing, I turned to look at them.

    "I didn''t think saying we were driving would be a big deal. It''s only a little under two hours away..." I kind of wanted to stop at a couple of bookstores I had read about, but I didn''t think that would go over well if I brought it up right now. "Baby girl," Josh said. "We all knew you would be meeting the rest of Patrick''s family, and that has nothing to do with Mike being upset."

    "Could you maybe take the train?" Jake asked.

    "No," Josh interrupted. "She has to ovee her fear of driving, and we can''t let our fears influence her."

    "Fuck," Jake swore as he leaned back in the chair. We were sitting outside in the sunshine on the deck. It was cooler today but still nice outside.

    "Patrick is going with you and will be there the entire time," Josh assured his twin.

    "I sure as hell hope so. I''m horrible with meeting new people, and I''m always convinced they don''t like me and are just being polite because they have to be."

    "Hey," Patrick suddenly appeared in front of me, covering my hand in his. My family will love you. Besides, I think my dad likes you better than me," he joked.

    Josh leaned across the table and took my other hand. "Emmy, if you want to drive up there, I''m not going to tell you no or anything." That was good because thest thing I needed right now was another fight.

    "And I''m d you kept us all in the loop," Jake added.

    "But," Josh said. My fingers twitched in his hold, but he just linked our fingers together. "Check in with us? Make Patrick send updates or something? Have the car inspected and make sure everything is in perfect condition." My heart clenched. None of those had been unreasonable requests. I immediately agreed, and a look of relief crossed Josh''s face.

 Chapter 165

    The weekend came way too soon, and I had packed and repacked my overnight bag three times when Patrick took it away from me. "It''s my mom''s birthday party, so we don''t need to worry about formal dress; it''s just going to be casual." "Wait, I don''t have pajamas in there." I hadn''t been able to decide between sleep shorts and a tank top or something with more coverage.

    "You don''t need them," Patrick said firmly, and I stared at him. "Trust me, if you are worried, you can wear my shirt. "I''ve got you, I promise. I''m even bringing a little surprise for you." He gave me a heated look and I just gaped at him. The thought of sex at his family''s beach house, while it was filled with his family, had never crossed his mind.

    Patrick wrapped his hand around my nape and pulled me to him, then his mouth was lowering over mine, and he was taking advantage of my shock to stroke my tongue with his. He slid his hand over my ass, squeezing it. Ipletely forgot about packing and where we were going as he sucked on my tongue before slowly releasing me. I swayed for a moment.

    "There better?" He wore the most devilish grin, and his eyes seemed brighter than usual.

    "Yes," I mumbled, though my pulse was racing for an entirely different reason. "Why am I so stressed about this?"

    "Because you have never had a family that loved you. You learned from an early age to be unobtrusive, to do everything you could to make your abusive father happy so he wouldn''t hurt you." Okay, the truth hurt, but I didn''t deny any of it.

    "What''s the difference now?" Patrick continued gently kissing my forehead. "You have us now. We are your family and love every bit of you, even your quirks. The other difference? My parents want you there. My parents are just as much your family now, and they want you there."

    Patrick slid his hands down to my shoulders." This is a new normal, and it''s okay to be scared, but I will be there with you. You''re not alone. And you like my parents, yeah?"

    I nodded because I did.

    "Let''s go, and don''t forget your phone and charger; I don''t want to get yelled at because the guys can''t reach you on the phone." He hugged me and then grabbed my bag from where he had tossed it.

    "I already promised to check in every time we stop there and back," I groaned. I wouldn''t be surprised if Mike and Josh had set up the GPS in the car to track our progress for the entire drive.

    The rest of the guys were waiting for us by the front door downstairs, and I wrapped my arms around Mike as I got to thest step, and he picked me up. The tightness of his hug gave me a clue about how worried he was.

    "I''ll send you so many updates it will get annoying," I promised him quietly." "I will even send pictures," I teased.

    "Good, I can''t wait," he murmured against my throat. "Thank you, baby," he whispered.

    "I love you," I murmured as he set me down and gently kissed me.

    Josh scooped me up into a hug. "Make sure Patrick takes good care of you," he instructed me before kissing me and setting me back on my feet.

    "Have fun," Drew told me as I wrapped my arms around him. "You can always call if you need us, and remember, I love you." I nodded as I moved on to Jake.

    "Don''t worry about the guys," he whispered as he hugged me.

    "I already miss you guys," I said into his chest.

    "Good," Jake teased, kissing me softly and then letting me go. "That means we will get lots of wee home sex when you get back."

    "Sounds good to me," Drewmented from where he had been leaning against the door jam.

    "But only if I''m a good girl?" I grinned because I just couldn''t help it.

    Mike and Josh''s eyes both darkened. "Be a bad girl and find out," Mike growled.

    "Oh, I think that was a challenge." I winked at them as they both took a step toward me. Giggling, I hurried out the door after Patrick.

    Darren was waiting at the bottom of the stairs outside, and I blushed, hoping he hadn''t heard our exchange inside. He probably had, but Darren would never say anything, and I loved him for it.

    "I thought you and Mr. Patrick would enjoy having snacks for your drive, so I made up a few treats and put them in a cooler with some ice packs to keep them fresh."

    "Thank you, Darren. You think of everything." I stood on my tiptoes to hug him, which he epted, only looking a little ufortable.

    "I promised the guys we would call when we got there and if we stopped along the way, but I can also send you updates if you would like."

    "Thank you, Miss Emmy. I would like that very much," Darren said, trying to hide his relief behind a serene expression.

    "Very good. Now, have a lovely weekend." Darren opened the car door for me. No matter how much I pretended, I don''t think I would ever get used to this life.

    We wouldn''t be gone that long, and the whole production of saying goodbye had me giggling. I gave everyone onest wave before I climbed into the car before my giggles could turn into full-blownughter. Patrick was no help, and he was stillughing when we reached the bottom of the driveway and waited to turn onto the main road.

    "Stop it." I scolded.

    He grinned. "I can''t help it. I know I''d be just as bad if I were one of the ones waiting for you toe back, but I think it was killing them not to tell me everything to do and not to do before we left." "Well, I think it''s sweet," I said.

    "Yep, sweet," Patrick said, smirking as he held up his phone and snapping a picture of me. My phone dinged as Patrick turned onto the main road. I dug my phone out of my pocket and had to fight back augh. Patrick: Safe at the bottom of the driveway. Also smiling. Jealous yet?"

    The sting of middle finger emojis made me snort, and I nced over to see Patrick grinning.

    "You are enjoying this way too much," I told him.

    "Of course I am; they have been so far up my ass this week; they could probably tell me what my colon looks like. This is just them getting what they asked for."

 Chapter 166

    "So our first stop is coffee, right?" I asked as I took a selfie and sent it to our group chat.

    "Of course, love, I know how cranky you are without your caffeine," Patrick grinned, ncing at me just long enough for me to stick my tongue out at him. He chuckled as he focused back on the road, and I checked the GPS to make sure our route took us to a coffee shop. The ride turned out to be much prettier than I had expected. None of the trees had begun to change color, but I wanted to do this drive again when fall came. It would be beautiful with all the changing colors, and I wanted to share it with all the guys.

    After we stopped for coffee, I snapped a picture of us with coffee in hand and sent it to the guys. We got back on the road, and our next stop was a little town not far off the interstate. The anxiety over meeting more of Patrick''s extended family had abated as Patrick pulled into the little town, and I was bouncing in my seat like a little kid by the time we parked.

    Patrick caught my hand, pulled me over to the cute wee sign for the town, and snapped a picture of us to send to the guys. We explored the main street. When I spotted a cute little inn, I squeezed Patrick''s hand. "I want toe back here too," I told him. The town was quiet, but the shops were open, and the people were all friendly. We went into a bakery that also sold breakfast and coffee and came out carrying bags of pastries forter.

    The minute I spotted the bookstore, which was the main reason for stopping here, Patrick let out a good-natured groan as he held the door open for me. We spent way more time in the bookstore than I intended, but I was having fun. While the city was great, it was always loud and busy with people everywhere. This little town was just the opposite, and while it might be a little too slow and quiet for me, I still loved it.

    I was practically skipping back to the car. I had gotten surprises for each guy, and Patrick had even found a few books for himself. I offered to drive, and Patrick updated the guys on our stop while I got us back to the interstate. They didn''t respond right away, but they were all probably busy. It took another two hours to get to the small coastal town where Patrick''s family beach house was, and I switched out with Patrick since he knew where he was going; plus, I wanted to look at the ocean.

    Patrick parked in a charming cul-de-sac with only three houses, all backing up to a private beach. The house he led me to was at least two stories and had an enormous front porch that extended well past the door. It was painted a cheerful shade of yellow with white trim and an actual picket fence around the front yard.

    I stared at it all and almost couldn''t move any closer. I swallowed.

    Patrick covered my hand with his. "Breath," he murmured. "My parents love you, and so will the rest of the family."

    I nced at him, giving him a small smile as my earlier nerves surged to the surface. The front door opened, and Shannon and Connor stepped out, both wearing huge smiles. It was toote to back out now.

    This was one of the moments in my life I would treasure. My hesitation and anxiety gave way to happiness when Shannon hurried down the sidewalk to greet me, wrapping me in a warm hug. I rxed into her as she squeezed me with one of the best mom hugs I had ever had. Connor gave me a nod as he stepped around us to help Patrick with our bags. We stepped inside the house and spotted Patrick''s other dad lounging in the living room, all cheering at a televised sporting event.

    "You guys made good time from the city," Michael said from a recliner where he sat with his leg still in a cast.

    "Well, we would have been here earlier," Patrick told him. " But someone wanted to stop at a bookstore." I looked down at my feet, blushing, but nced up at Patrick when he yelped and stepped away from his mother, who had smacked his

    arm.

    "Don''t you make fun of Emmy. Besides, your grades would have been much better if you had spent half as much time reading as she does."

    It was Patrick''s turn to blush as he grumbled," My grades were just fine; I graduated, didn''t I?" He then pulled me to his side and kissed my head.

    "Sorry, love, I didn''t mean to embarrass you." I smiled, linking my hand with his and squeezing it, letting him know I wasn''t upset.

    "Come on, Patrick, let''s take this stuff up to the guest room while the girls chat," Conner said. Patrick squeezed my hand before taking one of the bags from his father and following him upstairs.

    I was startled when loud shouts came behind me, but Shannon shook her head. "Men, I swear," sheughed. I smiled as she took my hand and pulled me into the kitchen.

    Patrick joined us a few minutester, just as his mother told me about the stew she had been slowly cooking all day.

    "You will meet my older sister, her husband, and the kids tonight; they will join us for dinner. My other two sisters and their families will be here tomorrow, but don''t worry; not all are staying here," Shannon assured us. I nodded as Conner joined us in kissing Shannon before turning to us.

    "The party is pretty informal. We have a couple of bounce houses to keep the kids busy, and we are having the food catered. The party should be over by five, and then we will have a quiet family dinner with just us and a little quiet time." He went around the ind, resting his hands on our shoulders, but focused on me.

    "This is your family, and we want you to be a part of it. We know it''s got to be overwhelming for you, but we are all hoping these get-togethers will be a more normal thing-holiday visits with all of you and all the craziness that goes along with it." I nodded, feeling tears sting my eyes, and I reached out for Patrick''s hand, unconsciously needing his support.

    "I would like that," I told Shannon and Conner, but there was amotion by the front door before I could say anything else.

    "Oh, that must be Kelly and Joey with the kids," Shannon said, moving toward the front door.

    "Ready for round one?" Patrick asked, standing up from the stool beside me and helping me down.

    "I hope so," I told him, taking a deep calming breath.

 Chapter 167

    The sound of childrenughing and talking grew louder as Patrick led me into the hallway. I hung back a little as Shannon greeted an older version of herself and then turned to help her nieces and nephews with their things. I watched in awe as Shannon and Kelly somehow managed to create order out of the chaos of six children, ranging in age from a toddler who was barely walking to a teenager who looked to be around fifteen, all jammed into the entryway with their shoes, toys, and bags. In no time, six pairs of shoes were lined up neatly, and each child except for the two youngest had hold of their bag as they followed their father up the stairs like a row of little ducklings.

    Shannon turned, scooping up a little girl who looked about four. She began talking to her quietly and pointing toward us. When the little girl spotted us, she shrieked and wiggled out of Shannon''s hold, making a beeline for Patrick. "Uncle Patrick, Uncle Patrick," she squealed excitedly as he scooped her up, and she wrapped her little arms around him. I couldn''t help but smile as I watched the interaction.

    Patrick turned, holding the little girl on his hip. She had grown quiet when she spotted me, and I smiled, giving her a little wave.

    "My name is Emmy, what''s yours?"

    "Chloe," she whispered shyly before looking up at Patrick. "Is she your girl, Uncle Patrick?" she asked, and I bit back a smile.

    "Yes, sweetheart, she is. Let''s find your auntie and uncle so I can introduce her." Chloe nodded, wiggled out of his hold, and ran off in the direction that Shannon and Kelly had gone. "Uncle Patrick?" I asked.

    "Yep, I will exinter," Patrick said, pulling me toward him for a quick kiss before giving me a nudge toward the kitchen.

    When we stepped back into the kitchen, Chloe danced around the ind while Shannon and Kelly leaned against the counter, each holding a ss of wine. When Chloe spotted us, she ran to Kelly, grabbed her hand, and tugged her toward us. "Auntie K, this is Uncle Patrick''s girl!" She shouted, excited to be the one to introduce me.

    "It''s Emmy. It''s nice to meet you," I said, and Kelly surprised me by wrapping me in a hug. I froze at the unexpected gesture, and Kelly stepped back.

    "Sorry, I''m a bit of a huger," she admitted.

    "It''s okay. I was just startled," I admitted. Patrick stepped up behind me and pulled me back against him, and I rxed into his hold.

    The rest of the evening was a whirlwind of activity. I was introduced to Kelly''s husband, Joey, when he came downstairs after getting the kids sorted into their rooms. After a few minutes of small talk, he disappeared into the living room to watch the game. I met the rest of the children as they entered and left the kitchen. Alex was the oldest at fifteen, Jason was thirteen, Jaxon was eleven, Brianna was nine, Chloe was four, and the baby, Morgan, had just turned two. Kelly exined to me how the children were Joey''s brother and sister-inw. They had taken custody of the children almost a year ago when their parents had been killed in a car ident. I had to fight back tears when she told me what happened, and my heart went out to the children.

    Patrick and I helped Shannon and Kelly get dinner on the table, and I settled back next to Patrick and enjoyed the chaos that was Patrick''s family. After dinner, everyone trooped outside, and while the kids yed in the yard, the adults gathered around the fire pit, visiting until the kids were ushered off to bed one by one. It was close to midnight before Patrick and I made our way upstairs to our room, and I was relieved at the size of the house because our room was on apletely different floor than Kelly, Joey, and the kids. Thest thing I would want to happen was to have a confused child wander into our room in the middle of the night and see something they shouldn''t. I was even more grateful when we got to our room and saw that our door could be locked.

    I left Patrick in the bedroom and ducked into our ensuite bathroom for a quick shower. When I returned, Patrick was lounging on the bed in his boxers. A movie was paused on the TV, and he had his phone to his ear. "Here is our beautiful girl now," he said. "You assholes have five minutes, then I''m hanging up on you."

    He handed me his phone, and I couldn''t help butugh as I turned on the speaker. Patrick rolled off the bed before locking the door. He then dug through the suitcase and pulled out one of his shirts, which he handed to me, and I slid it on. "Hey, guys, sorry I didn''t check in sooner. I was taking a shower."

    "Hmm, and how did that go?"Jake asked.

    "It went fine,"I deadpanned, and Patrick snorted.

    "Are you guys having fun?" Drew asked.

    "Yeah, Patrick said his younger cousins have you wrapped around their fingers already," Mike said.

    Yes, we are having fun, and his cousins are absolutely adorable. Patrick shifted on the bed, and I eyed him when he began inching his fingers up my leg. His grin grew wiser, and it didn''t take a rocket scientist to figure out his n. He nudged me over, and I ended up sprawled out on the bed as he settled between my legs.

    "You know, guys, it''s gettingte," I managed to say before Patrick licked me from my entrance to clit and then back down again, all while holding my hips still. Oh damn, "And I will tell you all about the kidster...I''m sure you..." Fuck. Fuck. Fuck. He had my clit between his teeth, and the sensation had me clenching and fighting to move.

    "Pay up," Mike said smugly. "I told you he wouldn''t wait."

    "Enjoy yourself, beautiful. Love you"

    "Yep, love you, baby."

    "And Patrick," Jake added. "Next time, make sure it''s a video call."

    I snorted augh, and then Jake murmured that he loved me, and I managed a whimper before the orgasm washed over me. I grabbed a pillow and buried my face in it, hoping it would smother some of the noise I was making.

 Chapter 168

    Patrick looked very pleased with himself, but instead of joining me on the bed, he went over to his suitcase and pulled out something that he kept hidden, so I couldn''t see what it was.

    "We don''t get as much alone time to y these days," Patrick said as he wandered back toward the bed. His dick was hard and very noticeable against the front of his boxers. "So I found this for us to experiment with." With a flourish, he pulled out the dildo he had been hiding behind his back.

    I grinned as he advanced toward me. I loved seeing his rxed, fun sidee out. It was something I hadn''t seen in a while, and I had missed it.

    "So, I want to know which one you want first. Me?" He freed himself from his boxers. "Or our new friend?" He waved the dildo, and a giggle escaped me.

    "Patrick, I will never be able to be quiet."

    "Let me worry about that love." His eyes lit up as he looked at me. "Truth or dare?"

    "Hmm, did you bring the lube?"

    His grin turned wicked as he moved closer to me. "Yes, love, I did."

    "Truth then."

    Dropping his boxers, he went back to his bag and pulled out the lube, then turned to face me, his dick jutting up, long and thick, while he held the lube in one hand and the dildo in the other. "Which do you want first?"

    Still utterly boneless from thest orgasm, I grinned up at Patrick. "I want both."

    Surprise shed over his face. "Both?" The surprise in his voice just made me grin wider.

    "Yes," I said as I spread my legs a little wider and let my hand slowly slide down my abdomen.

    "Hmm, multi-yer," he murmured as he looked between the dildo and me, then nodded to himself. "Roll over love and get that beautiful ass in the air."

    I would neverin when possessive Patrick came out to y, so I quickly rolled over. Patrick climbed onto the bed, pressing kisses along my spine, stopping to run his tongue over several small scars. The change between light and heavy touches had my nipples hardening and my thighs rubbing together.

    In almost no time at all, he had two lubed fingers in my ass, stretching me. We had never tried using a dildo in my ass, and I was a little curious, but it wasn''t the dildo he slid into me, but his dick, and we were both groaning by the time he was all the way in.

    I had to bite down on the pillow when he began to move his hips. The stretch and burn were intense, almost too much, and I let up a whimper when he rolled us onto our sides. He circled the dildo against my clit, and my pussy clenched. Maybe this was going to be too much. I shouldn''t have said both. Then he rocked the dildo into me the same way he would himself, and I grabbed his hip, digging my nails in to hold on.

    The first push of it inside me was almost unbearable, but as he began to rock both in and out, the sensation lit me up, and I was panting. When a scream tried to escape, Patrick captured my lips in a kiss and then thrust both entirely inside me, and I was shaking,ing apart from being so full. There was no way that both his dick and the dildo should have fit, but somehow they did.

    I''m pretty sure I cked out at one point, and when I came to, it was right into another orgasm. Every thrust of the dildo brought me higher as he alternated between the toy and his dick. His focus on making it work astonished me because I could only focus on kissing him as if my life depended on it.

    When I orgasmed again, he came with me, and we fell into a sweaty, messy heap. He had crescent-shaped fingernail marks on his hip, and I had almost bitten through my lip while trying to stay quiet.

    "Truth or dare?" I panted.

    Heughed, his voice as shaky as my own.

    "Truth...not up to a dare yet."

    I grinned. "How did it feel with both you and the toy inside me?"

    Patrick raised his eyebrows and then kissed me gently as he eased the dildo out. We were both trembling by the time he was free. "I get the appeal," he groaned.

    "I get it, but I love just having your dick."

    "Having it buried inside you?" he teased. "Always."

    We stayed on the bed for a while cuddling, and then Patrick moved and pulled me into the bathroom to clean up. By the time we were back in bed, I had epted there was no hiding the fact we had sex in here, but I didn''t care.

    I cuddled into Patrick''s arms and tucked my head against his chest. We had maybe three hours to sleep before the house started waking up, and I wanted every ounce of sleep I could get. I knew it would be a busy day, but I would meet Patrick''s other aunt, uncle, and their children. It had already been a fantastic trip, and I couldn''t wait to spend the day with Patrick and the rest of his family.

 Chapter 169

    Shannon''s birthday weekend was a lot of fun. Despite theck of sleep, I enjoyed getting to know Patrick''s family better. I couldn''t help butugh at how excited all the kids got when they saw the three different bounce houses set up for them. All the adultsughed when Patrick and I took off our shoes and climbed into one of the bounce houses with the kids.

    It was a long day, but Patrick made sure to get loads of photos that he shared in our group chat. As much as I hated to say goodbye to everyone on Sunday morning, Patrick and I were ready to go home. As we backed out of the driveway, Patrick nced at me. "Did you know my mom actually threatened me that if we didn''t take care of you, she would have my dad put out a hit on us?"

    Laughter flooded out of me. "That exins why your mom told me to call her if you ever got out of line." Patrick just shook his head.

    We stopped at a gas station to fill up, and Patrick went for doughnuts and coffee while I texted the guys. They had nned a family dinner tonight for when we got home.

    The drive home was uneventful. Patrick and I talked about everything and nothing. When I mentioned that I still wasn''t sure if I wanted to attend college, he reminded me that school wasn''t the only option and encouraged me to think about what would make me happy. He also reminded me that they would support whatever I decided to do.

    That evening at home, we had fun, even teasing Darren into joining us for dinner so I could show off the weekend''s photos. After dinner, we all ended up in the game room and yed video games for a while before drifting off to do our own thing. It was finally starting to feel normal. Or at least the new version of normal since the ident. Drew and Mike both slept with me that night. Jake followed me into the shower the next morning just like he always did before the ident. The next few weeks flew by. The weather grew cooler, and the leaves began to turn. Drew and Mike tried to lure me out for a run with them, but after the first time, I decided running, and I didn''t get along. Sleeping in was a much better way to spend my morning. We all went for several walks, so I could see the colors.

    The twins'' birthday happened on a day they both had sses, so we put off celebrating until that weekend, then drove up to a nearby amusement park. It was ridiculously fun. The guys turned all the games into a contest to see who could win the most stuffed animals, and after picking out my two favorites, we began to hand out the rest to every kid we saw.

    Mike''s birthday was right after the twins, and he decided to have a night in rather than go out. We had dinner on the patio. It was chilly but lots of fun, and he decided to make it a family dinner instead of just the two of us. Our schedules were so different,tely it was harder to find time when all six of us were home at the same time.

    I''d had a couple of conference calls with my attorney and hisputer guy, Dominic, and had passed on all our numbers to him so he could get a hold of one of us directly. So far, tracking down who had sent the threatening messages had proved fruitless, so I reviewed everything I knew again. As far as I knew, my father didn''t have any extended family, so I was pretty sure the messages must havee from someone he either worked with or was friends with. Dominic assured me he would be in touch as soon as he found something and would like to set up a time to talk to Patrick about the possibility of reaching out to some of his contacts inw enforcement if his research didn''t turn up anything. Halloween was right around the corner, and it seemed like the twins had a major test or project due in every single one of their sses. Helping them both study made me seriously think about following Patrick''s advice and putting off jumping right back into sses. We also had our first dusting of snow while it was early in the season, and I was sure it wouldn''t stick around. I still squealed at the sight of it. Yes, we did get snow in the city, but at least in my old neighborhood, it turned dirty and slushy the second it hit the ground.

    We had all been invited over to Patrick''s parents'' for a Halloween party, so we headed into the city on Halloween night. We didn''t quite coordinate our costumes because no one could agree. The guys had talked about all going as superheroes, but I told them I was not spending the evening freezing in what passed for superhero costumes for women. We put all our ideas into a hat, and Darren picked out the winning theme. Which is how we ended up going in Medieval garb. The guys looked great in their armor, and my dress was much morefortable and showed less skin, making me happy.

    While Patrick''s parents'' party was fun, we still decided to leave early. Back at the house, we all got out of our costumes, wore, and changed intofy clothes. Drew and Jake raided the kitchen for snacks, and everybody met in my room; for the first time in months, we ate snacks, watched movies, and all fell asleep in my bed together.

    I had no idea how much I needed that until I woke up surrounded by my guys the following day. Josh was sleeping right up against my back, with one arm around me. Jake snored softly on his other side. Drew was in front of me, one arm thrown over his eyes and his other hand resting on my knee. On the far side of him, Patrick slept with his back to Drew, and Mike had somehow wormed his way between my legs and was asleep with his head on my stomach.

    We needed more nights likest night. I yawned, and Drew murmured something before leaning over and kissing my forehead. He pulled my hand to his chest and fell back asleep. I couldn''t understand what Drew had said, but the feeling was there.

    The guys didn''t wake up for another hour, and no matter how badly I needed to pee, I didn''t move. This was my idea of a perfect morning, and I wanted it tost as long as possible because I knew we would be swamped with work again way too soon.

 Chapter 170

    Thanksgiving was a week away, and finding time to spend with the guys was still challenging. That''s why I was so excited when Josh texted me asking if I would spend the day with him tomorrow. I told him I would be his for the day as long as I could sleep in.

    This is why I found Josh''s arms wrapped around me when I woke up Friday morning. I rolled in his embrace and smiled when his eyes cracked open.

    "You can sleep longer."

    The sound he made was somewhere between a grunt and a groan. I ran my fingers through his hair; it had grown out a bit, and I could curl it around my finger. There was frost on the ss, and I was content to stay in bed until Josh said it was time to get up. I brushed my lips across his pecs, and he shifted, ncing down at me, but I ignored him and continued to kiss my way across his chest. He chuckled as I nuzzled kisses against his neck. "Morning breath," I warned a second before Josh pressed his lips to mine.

    "Yeah, I don''t care," he said between kisses. What started as a caress deepened when he stoked his tongue against my lips. Fisting my hair, he tilted my head so he could get better ess. Josh glided his fingers down my side and then shifted so I was straddling hisp. We had both slept naked, so it was easy for me to wrap my hand around his dick. He broke our kiss and sat up, letting go of my hair to run his palms down my chest. My nipples peaked at the first brush, and when I sank onto him, we both groaned.

    He massaged my breasts as he thrust up to meet my rolling hips. There was no rush, and we couldn''t take our eyes off each other. Leaning forward, I pressed my hands against his chest, curling my fingers as my hair fell like a curtain around us. My inner muscles spasmed around him every time I took his dick deep inside. When I slid my hand toward my clit, Josh pushed my fingers aside and then began teasing my clit himself. I sank my teeth into my bottom lip and tilted my head back as I thrust against his hand.

    "You need more, baby girl?" Josh murmured.

    At my faint breathy "yes." He rolled us so I was on my back, dragging my legs up until I was almost folded in half. I whimpered as he pounded into me, and my whimper turned into a scream when he found the right spot. He moved one of my legs over his shoulder, and I mped down on his dick as my orgasm released. He followed me over the edge, and it felt like the first time all over again. Only better.

    "Good morning," he managed, stroking his fingers through my hair as Iy against him, unwilling to move. My breasts were crushed against his chest, and my pussy was still trembling in the aftermath of my orgasm. "I''ve missed you," He said.

    "I missed you too," I said, and when he looked up at me, I made sure that the only thing he saw was love and affection.

    "I don''t deserve you," Josh said. "I should have..."

    I pressed my fingers to his lips. "We are all learning and growing. It''s not always going to be rainbows and butterflies."

    "I know it won''t always be easy, and we are going to disagree," he said, cupping my face," But let''s promise each other that even if we''re mad with each other or the other guys, we don''t give up on each other until we sort it out."

    "I promise I will never give up on any of you," I whispered, pressing my forehead to his.

    "But as much as I love you and this," I said, "I need to pee."

    Joshughed, but he moved so I could get up. It didn''t take us long to shower, brush our teeth, and get changed. Downstairs was quiet. Darren had left a note saying he had gone out to run errands and that there were coffee and pastries for us in the kitchen. Once I had eaten my fill and downed two cups of coffee, Josh looked at me.

    "Coat and hat," he told me as he turned to finish cleaning up the kitchen. Once I ensured he was distracted, I rolled my eyes before going to the front closet and pulled out my warm boots, a red knit cap, and a jacket. Josh gave me an approving once-over before tugging my cap down, ensuring my ears were covered.

    Taking my hand, he led me outside to the car. He waited until we were driving before entering our destination and then looked at me. "Are you not going to try and guess where we are going?"

    "Nope," I said, grinning at his disgruntled look. "You wanted it to surprise me, so surprise me."

    Half an hourter, we pulled into the parking lot of a small shopping center. I looked at him when I spotted the name of one of the stores. "You''re getting a tattoo?"

    "Yep,"

    "What are you going to get?" I asked excitedly.

    "A dragon, it will cover the top half of my back and wrap around my shoulders."

    My eyes lit up with excitement. "Josh, it''s going to be amazing. Can I watch?"

    We made it inside, and the artist took us back to a room. I sat quietly and watched as the artist began working ck ink into Josh''s skin. It took most of the afternoon, and I was sure Josh would feel it in the morning, but I listened carefully as he went over tattoo care and Josh booked his next appointment.

    I ensured I had the date saved in my calendar so I could return with him. I thought about getting something done myself, but we would have to wait and see.

 Chapter 171

    A couple of dayster, when Patrick got back from a "family meeting," the six of us sat down to n our holiday activities. Patrick''s parents had invited us for Thanksgiving, and as much as I loved spending the day with Patrick''s family, I just wanted to stay home. After more debate, Patrick decided to go to his parents, and the rest of us would stay here. The twins had finals and needed to study, so Drew, Mike, and I offered to help them. "Are you sure you''re ok with us not going to your parents?"

    "Yes, I''m alright with you telling us what you need," Patrick said sternly. "Would I like you with me? Of course, but I''m more concerned about what you need. We see my parents a lot. They will understand."

    "I would like to do Christmas here," I said, and they all looked at me. "It will be our first Christmas together, and I want it to just be the six of us. Seven because I would never leave Darren out unless he has someone to spend Christmas with, then he should. I just want it to be us."

    Drew, Patrick, and Jake all exchanged looks. I caught my lower lip between my teeth, but Mike gently freed it. "Don''t stress; we''ll figure it out. But I agree; I think it should just be us."

    "We could do it here since this is our ce, or I can get theke house from my parents. Whatever you want." Patrick said.

    Jake grinned. "Main does have a lot more snow than we get here."

    "Lots of room for y Josh murmured, and I couldn''t help but grin. The closest club was in the city; we hadn''t gone to more than a couple of munches. While we met some members, not having time to go was getting old. We needed to make time to go.

    "Then we all agree, Christmas is just us, no matter where we have it?"

    "Yes," the guys all agreed, one at a time, and I left my seat, climbing over Josh to hug him and Jake simultaneously. They each kissed me slowly before handing me off to Mike, who kissed me soundly before Drew pulled me into hisp for his kiss. Patrick was next, and he pressed the softest kiss on my lips.

    "We will all work on pooling our resources to figure out these threatening messages and who''s sending them. We will get answers and resolve this so no one can hurt you..."

    "Or any of you," I reminded him, and Patrick let out a long breath as he looked at the others, but he finally nodded.

    "So they can''t hurt any of us."

    Though we had talked about this before, for some reason, that had me sagging in relief. Patrick was a fixer, and Mike and Josh were protectors. Drew and Jake would do whatever they thought was necessary, too. I just didn''t want any of them to get hurt.

    "Good," Jake said.

    "Tonight, it''s pizza and video games. The top two yers get Emmy. The losers can watch."

    Darren, who had just entered, cleared his throat.

    "Yes," Darren said. I will order the pizzas and bring down some sodas and water after they are delivered. Then I will retire for the evening."

    I nced at him, but his disapproval was focused on the guys. He gave me a wink, and I grinned. "You''re the best, Darren. Thank you." "For you, Miss Emmy. Anything."

    "Hey," Jake protested. "When did Emmy be the favorite?"

    Darren just looked at him pointedly. "Now go begin your games. I will bring down the food shortly."

    Technically, the twins still had homework but quickly forgot about it as we headed to the game room. I made a detour to my room to change intofortable pajamas, fuzzy socks, and a hoodie. Despite the central heat and several fireces, it was officially cold now, and I liked beingfy.

    Drew pulled me into hisp and covered our legs with a nket. Jake and Josh set up the consoles so we could all y.

    It was adorable and funny, and by the time the pizza arrived and Darren brought in the drinks, we were all yelling at each other as we raced around the track. I won more than once and cost all the guys points. I tried to be fair, though. I only went after who was in the lead, especially considering they all ganged up on me.

    We stayed upte, sneaking into the kitchen to make popcorn and grab sodas after the pizza. My stomach was full, and it was possibly one of the best nights we''d had together since the ident. We were us again.

    By the time we called it a night, I was yawning, and it didn''t matter who got to sleep in bed with me since I was already half asleep. Patrick and Drew had ended up with the two highest scores, but Patrick gave Mike his spot.

    "Movie preference?" Josh asked as he reached for the remote, and Jake tucked me in. I settled back against Drew and tangled my fingers with Mike''s.

    I had no idea what movie got picked because I was out within minutes.

    Later the following day, the twins and I sat around the kitchen table. Darren had cleaned up breakfast, leaving us with fresh coffee. Patrick had disappeared into the library to take a phone call from Conner. Mike and Drew were downstairs in the gym working out since it was still too icy to run outside.

    I leaned against Josh''s shoulder, waiting for the coffee to kick in fully.

    "What is the n for today," I asked. As much as I loved the idea of sleeping in, I somehow never managed to sleep past nine in the morning.

    "We stick to the n we discussedst night," Mike said, sliding into a chair beside me. "You get upstairs with the twins and help them with whatever they need to study. Later, we will go to the gym, and you can do some yoga to get your mind off things. Then you can shower, and I will fuck you against the wall until you can''t stand upright. If you''re still stressed after that, I will eat you out until all the stress is gone."

    His grin grew as he spoke.

    "I almost hope you''re stressed enough to need lots of attention and TLC."

    I giggled. "I''m not going to argue with that." I leaned closer and kissed him when Darren cleared his throat.

    "Miss Emmy, Mr. Josh, and Mr. Jake have already gone upstairs. If you hope to get them to do any work, you had better get up there before they get distracted. The canoodling will have to wait untilter."

    He said it with such a serious face that I couldn''t help but grin. "Thanks, Darren." I stood up, took the tumbler of coffee he had made for me, and turned to go upstairs.

    "Cock block," I heard Drew mutter as I reached the staircase.

    "It''s good to work for it, Mr. Drew. It builds character. Now, don''t you have a list of things you must also take care of?

    When I got to the top of the stairs, everything was quiet. "Come on, boys. The more we get done this morning, the more time we have to y this afternoon.

 Chapter 172

    I don''t know who was happier that finals were over: me or the twins. The first day after theirst final, we all checked in. I was thest one up, and all the guys had been quiet just to make sure I slept. A few dayster, when their grades were posted, Josh ended up with a 3.8 and Jake a 3.9, and we were all thrilled.

    Deciding to stay home for Christmas had been a good choice. The guys surprised me with an overnight trip to New York, and they took me to Rockefeller Center to see the big tree. The guys attempted to take me ice skating, but after several falls and me clinging to the side of the rink and refusing to move, they gave up and took me to get hot chocte instead. When I warmed up again, Patrick suggested a shopping trip, and we searched for stores.

    I learned several things about shopping with my guys. It was impossible to distract them when I found something I thought they would like for Christmas. Patrick was scary with a no-limit credit card, and Drew hated crowds. I took pity on him and asked him toe with me to get coffee. The coffee run turned into wandering around people-watching, stopping to get a hot pretzel or roasted nuts. I loved all the food carts, and when we finally met back up with the others, and Patrick had called a car to take us back to the hotel, I was stuffed and more than ready for a nap.

    We had gotten home in thete afternoon the following day, and Darren had an early dinner ready for us because the guys wanted to take me to pick out a tree. I was excited because I had no good memories of the holidays. There had never been money for decorations or presents, and I couldn''t wait to go.

    When we got to the tree lot, I was so excited I couldn''t stand it. I wanted to tap my foot impatiently while the guys climbed out of the car. The guys chuckled and watched in amusement as I wandered from tree to tree. I loved them all and didn''t know which one to choose. It had snowed recently, dusting all the trees in a lightyer of snow that made the whole experience more magical.

    The debate began when it came down to a fluffy fir or a tall blue spruce. After several rounds of voting, it was still tied. Jake, Josh, and I wanted the fir tree, and Patrick, Drew, and Mike wanted the blue spruce. It was gettingte, and I was getting cold, so I just got both. One could go in our downstairs game room and the other in the main floor family room. Patrick made arrangements to have the trees delivered, and the rest of us searched for hot cocoa.

    The following day, the trees were delivered, and the guys rangled them into the two rooms. Darren had ordered some Christmas ornaments, and the guys also had their boxes, so we began decorating once the trees could fluff back up. It was a perfect day spent together.

    A couple of days before Christmas, Mr. Johnson, my attorney, called wanting me toe in and look over some paperwork dealing with my trust and ounts. His investigator, Dom, also wanted to meet with us, so we all piled into the car and drove into the city. After I went over and signed the paperwork Mr. Johnson needed, we met Dominic, and to say none of my guys were a fan of him was an understatement. He was a tall man and looked like he was in his mid-twenties. His curly brown hair had that messy look like he just rolled out of bed, his lip and eyebrow were both pierced, and I could see tattoos peaking out of the sleeves of his suit jacket and the cor of his shirt.

    The minute he walked in, Josh grumbled and stepped closer to me, wrapping an arm around my waist. He introduced himself to us, and when he shook my hand, holding it a few seconds longer than necessary, I heard more grumbles. I caught a quick smile on Dominic''s lips, and I held back a giggle, knowing he was flirting with me on purpose.

    It was hard to keep a straight face because Dominic wasn''t even remotely intimidated by the res. I noticed that the more my guy red, the more he flirted. I did my best to ignore the disy of testosterone and focus on what Dominic had found. Unfortunately, we still did not have a name to go with the messages, but Dominic felt he was getting close.

    Patrick had joked about having people "disappear," but I didn''t think it would have kept us from knowing if he had somehow found this guy and taken care of him��at least, I hoped he wouldn''t. Wait, did I want to know if he had given those orders? I would have to put a pin in that thought for another day. I would enjoy my first Christmas with my guys no matter what.

    Christmas Eve was fun and rxed. I had managed to find all of us matching Christmas pajamas, and we spent the day in them, lounging in the game room watching every Christmas movie we could find, stuffing ourselves with popcorn, candy, and hot cocoa. That night I fell asleep between Jake and Drew cozy and warm and excited for Christmas morning.

 Chapter 173

    Christmas day turned out to be just as rxing. I surprised the guys with a new gaming system and several games thanks to my trust fund, and they, in turn, managed to get ahold of my book wish list and got me every single one I had been wanting. That is how, after sitting down to a fantastic dinner that Darren had prepared and we insisted he join on for, I was curled up in the corner of the couch with one of my new books while the guys got thetest game system set up, and began trying out the new games. It was everything I had ever wanted, andter, when I fell asleep while the guys were still ying, I had no idea who finally carried me up to bed because of how safe and happy I was.

    Josh woke me up on Friday morning before the sun had even risen, with his head buried between my thighs and my body close to orgasm. I squirmed under his sensual assault, but that didn''t seem to slow him down. With a final scrape of his tongue, I fell apart, Jake swallowing my cries with a hard kiss.

    His tongue swept against mine even as he cupped my breast, teasing the taunt nipple. It was too much, and my orgasm continued to crash over me. One second, I was kissing Jake and the next, Josh pulled me upward, and I was tasting myself on his lips.

    My nails dug into his shoulders as he kissed his way down my neck, and I trembled when he focused on my pulse point, more than likely leaving a hickey for everyone to see. The scrape of his unshaven jaw scraped against me as I clung to him.

    The heat of Jakes''s body pressed against my back as Josh kissed his way back to my lips, and then I cupped his face in one hand while I slid the other down to y with his dick. It was hard and pulsing against my fingers. I teased his tip, spreading the moisture around the head in slow circles, and he began to thrust into my hand.

    "What do you want?" I asked Josh, my voice barely above a whisper. The pleasure from my earlier orgasm still sending trembles through my system. Every touch and every movement seemed to magnify it.

    "Suck Jake off," Josh told me as he ran his hands down my ass and squeezed. "And roll over so I can fuck you."

    My pussy clenched at the instructions. "Go ahead, baby girl," Josh said, running a finger over my lips before thrusting it against my tongue. "Take him as deep as you can; I want you choking on his dick while I stretch you." The corners of his mouth turned up as I sucked on his thumb. "You good with that n, Jake?"

    "Fuck yeah, I am," Josh agreed, and I watched as he moved closer, stroking his dick. I was always worried they wouldn''t fit, but they always did, and I was getting better at giving head. It also helped that I was getting lots of practice between the five of them.

    I let go of Josh''s thumb and twisted, rolling over and spreading my legs on either side of Josh so I was half over hisp while I angled my mouth over Jakes''s dick before licking him from base to tip. Jake''s hand tightened against the base of his dick as I traced my tongue around him, swirling it around his tip like he was. my favorite lollipop. His breath came in short pants, and I swore his dick seemed even thicker than usual.

    Behind me, Josh ran his hands up and down my back, stopping to trace his fingers along my spine or to squeeze my ass. I had no idea it would turn me on this much, knowing he was watching me as I began to swallow Jake''s dick, and I kept working until the head hit the back of my throat.

    Josh''s breathing stuttered along with Jake''s. The slow movement of my head up and down as I swallowed past my gag reflex took Jake deeper, and for a moment, I couldn''t breathe. It was at that moment that Josh thrust into my soaking pussy. I moaned around Jake''s dick, and he fisted my hair as he began to groan out a series of curse words. He gently tugged my hair, and I raised my eyes to meet his. He wanted to control the pace, and I was losing control with the hard thrusts Josh was pounding into me. I rxed my jaw and nodded to Jake.

    It was like he had just waited for my encouragement. Every thrust seemed to push him farther into my throat and Josh deeper into my pussy. My eyes watered from gagging, but I kept swallowing around Jake''s dick, sucking in breaths of air each time Jake allowed me.

    I wished I could see Josh, but I could feel the press of his fingers on my hips and hear the whispered praise he gave me. "That''s it, baby girl, take every inch of me; your pussy is gripping me like you never want me to leave."

    All I could feel was the two of them, and I swore my vision turned ck as I came. Jake let out a shout and pulled back some, and as he came, I had to remember to breathe as I swallowed. Thankfully, Josh wasn''t too far behind his brother because I was an exhausted,e-soaked mess when I copsed in a panting heap between them.

    After a while, Josh shifted so he could run his hand across my ass. "Now that is how you start the weekend, right." He grinned down at me. I tried to ignore him and cuddle closer to Jake, but he gave my ass a light smack as he climbed out of bed, holding his hand out to me expectantly. "Come on, baby girl, let''s get that cute ass into the shower; that way, we will still have time to go down to the gym."

    I had forgotten until that moment that I had promised Patrick he could start teaching me some self-defense. I groaned as the brothers worked together to get me into the hot shower, and they ignored myints and threats as they gently washed my hair and body.

    By the time I was dressed, they were bothughing, but no onemented on the way I was walking or the fact that I was moving slower than normal when I made my way downstairs.

 Chapter 174

    As the new year approached, I noticed the guys had many hushed conversations, huddled together, then quickly breaking apart, giving me the most innocent looks and assuring me nothing was happening. I didn''t believe them for a minute but decided to let them keep their secret. I''m sure I would find out soon enough anyway.

    Something was even more apparent when Patrick appeared in the library next to the overstuffed chair I had turned into mine, where I had gone to curl up with one of my new books after breakfast. I gave him a questioning look over the top of my book, thinking he had left to go into the city since it was a Monday.

    "Love, would you like to go have lunch with me?"

    "Sure, do you still have to go into the city today?"

    "No, ns changed; that''s why I thought you might enjoy a date with me."

    "Okay, just give me fifteen minutes to change, and then we can go," I told him, setting my book aside and following him out of the room.

    Fifteen minutester, Patrick held my hand, leading me out to the car and opening the pasanger door. I smiled at him as he gave me a quick kiss before shutting my door, going to the driver''s side, and climbing in.

    When we pulled into the parking lot of a sporting goods store, I gave him a curious look.

    "I just need to run in and pick up something really quick. Do you mind waiting in the car? It will just take a minute."

    "Umm, sure, I don''t mind; what are you picking up?" I asked, trying not to giggle at the look of panic on his face. "Oh, just some golf balls that had been on backorder."

    "Since when do you golf?" Okay, maybe I should stop giving him a hard time, but watching him panic and try toe up with usible reasons for this stop was fun. I was looking forward to whatever they had been nning and had no idea what a sporting goods store had to do with it.

    I took pity on him and promised to wait in the car with the doors locked until he returned. With a relieved sigh and a quick kiss, he hurried into the store, and not even five minutester, he came back out with tworge bags. After he had stored everything in the trunk and climbed behind the wheel, I couldn''t help it.

    "Wow, two bags of golf balls," I said, grinning. Patrickpletely ignored myment.

    "There''s a little diner in town that''s good. Are you okay with that for lunch?"

    "Sounds good to me," I said.

    A few minutester, he pulled into a parking spot in front of the diner and, taking my hand, led me inside.

    Entering the diner was like being transported back in time. A jukebox was in the corner, and a red vinal covered the stools along the long counter. Booths lined the wall, and tables were scattered in between. Waitresses in blue and white outfits hurried between the kitchen and tables, bringing out food trays. The smell of coffee and syrup hit me in the face, and my stomach growled.

    "Sit wherever you two," an older waitress called as she hurried by with a tray of burgers. Patrick nodded and led me through the tables, where he found an empty booth in the corner; we had just slid into our seats when a waitress around our age came over, handing us two menus and staring at Patrick like he was her next meal and she was starving. I smirked when hepletely ignored her as he opened his menu.

    "I will have the bacon cheeseburger, fries, and a coke," He said, closing his menu and handing it to her. The waitress huffed and began to turn away without taking my order, and when Patrick stopped her, she turned around all smiles again, making sure her ample breasts were right in front of him as she leaned toward him.

    "You didn''t get my girlfriend''s order," He said, ignoring her attempts to shove her breasts in his face. Huffing a put-upon sigh, she nced at me.

    "What do you want?" She asked in a bitchy voice.

    "Cheeseburger, fries, and a chocte shake," I told her, linking my hand with Patrick when he reached for me.

    After giving me a dirty look, like it was my fault, Patrickpletely ignored her attempts at flirting, and she flounced off to the kitchen. "Bitch," I grumbled as Patrick squeezed my hand.

    "My eyes are only for you, love," he said, and I couldn''t help but smile.

    Considering how busy they were, our food came out quickly, and I said a silent prayer that she hadn''t spit in my food. The burger was amazing, and we both dug in.

    "I''m going to run to the bathroom quickly before we leave," I told Patrick, kissing him and heading toward the back of the diner.

    The hallway leading to the bathrooms was narrow and dim. I had to squeeze past a man standing near the men''s room. Thankfully, no one was waiting for the women''s bathroom, so I slipped inside. I had just finished washing my hands and reached for the door when it flew open and hit me in the face. I cried out at the sh of pain as the room spun. The same man who had been standing in the hallway stepped inside. I was so dizzy from the door hitting me that I couldn''t recognize his features. He had a ball cap pulled down low on his head and a hoodie on with the hood up, so I couldn''t tell his hair color.

    "You stupid bitch, I''m going to enjoy making you pay for what you did." He growled as he dragged me from the bathroom. I knew I did not want this guy to get me outside, and I was pretty sure I had a concussion, but in ast-ditch effort to stop him, I grabbed onto the doorframe. The stranger stopped and, swinging around, hit me in the face hard enough to split my lip; I screamed at the pain, but it was just loud enough in the diner that no one noticed as the man dragged me out the side door into the alley behind the diner.

    I tried as hard as I could to get away, screaming Patrick''s name, but it did no good; no one noticed, and I got another hit to the face for my efforts. The world began to turn fuzzy as I was shoved into the back of a car. I heard the door m, and I could feel the car moving.

    "You''re going to pay for all the trouble you have caused." The stranger growled from the driver''s seat.

    "I don''t understand. Who are you? What do you want?" I tried to sit up but was so dizzy that everything hurt.

    "My boss paid good money for you, and he''s looking forward to his property being returned to him. But since I had to go to all this trouble to find you again, I decided to break you in before I bring you to him. He is unhappy with you killing off one of his best suppliers, and I can''t wait to see how he makes you pay for it."

    As he continued to describe all the horrible things he was nning on doing to me, I tried to get as far away from him as I could get, desperately trying the door handle. I needed to escape this guy, even if it meant jumping out of a moving car. Suddenly, I was thrown to the floor as a loud, crunching sound echoed around me. I felt like I was on a wild carnival ride as I was spun around. The sound of shattering ss was thest thing I heard as I cked out.

 Chapter 175

    I came awake in panic, having no idea where I was. Everything hurt, and I could hear voices, but they sounded far away. I let out a whimper as I tried to move my body, screaming in pain. There was amotion nearby, and my guys suddenly surrounded me. As soon as they came into focus, I began sobbing. The guys seemed to move as one, and I was gathered into someone''s arms as they crowded around me.

    I was in Jake''sp as he murmured into my ear that everything was okay, I was safe, and the guy who took me had been taken care of. It felt like ages before I calmed down enough to understand what they told me. The threatening messages came from the man my dad had worked for. My dad sold me to him at some point, and this guy had sent his underlings to bring me back.

    Patrick had been having Jamie and some of his other men shadow me, and when I was taken, Jamie went for Patrick while he sent his other men to follow us. Jamie and Patrick caught up to the car and pushed it off the road. Patrick rescued me and brought me to the family doctor while Jamie and his men took care of my kidnapper.

    Patrick called the guys, and they met us at a safe house with the doctor working for Patrick''s family. I had a concussion, of course, and quite a few bruises and scrapes from the ident. As Patrick exined what had happened while I was unconscious, the rest of the guys took turns holding me and giving reassurances that they were not going to let me out of their sight anytime soon and that I was safe.

    At some point, Drew and Mike disappeared, returning with sandwiches, bags of chips, and sodas for everyone. I was in no mood to eat and just picked at my food. Patrick left the room for a few minutes when his phone rang, and when he returned, his whole demeanor had changed.

    "Want some good news for a change, love?" He asked, waiting for my answer.

    I gave him an affirmative nod, and he continued, "That was my dad, Connor. He called to assure me that our problem had been taken care of. He has put word out that you will soon be a member of his family, and he will be very upset if anything happens to you. You, love, are about to be the safest person in the state." He said, chuckling.

    All I could do was stare at him for several minutes, and I''m ming my concussion for what happened next because I burst into tears again. Patrick moved instantly, plucking me out of Josh''sp and sitting with me, murmuring into my ear. When I calmed down for the second time, I tried to exin why I had started crying again.

    "I know you guys will always love and protect me, but to have your dad go to the lengths he did to keep me safe. I just never expected someone to do that for me." I said, my voice hitching a little.

    "My parents consider you the daughter they never had love; they would do anything for you," Patrick reassured me. Now, I''m going to make you a cup of tea, and I want you to take a rest. We are going to spend the night here, and if you feel up to it tomorrow, we will head home. We were able to move your surprise around, so when you feel up to it, we will show you what it is."

    "That sounds like a n to me," I said, climbing off Patrick''sp so he could get up. When I wobbled on my feet, Josh and Mike were right there helping me get back into bed. The bed was only big enough for two, so while Mike got to cuddle with me first, the others filed out, returning with quilts, nkets, and pillows.

    The evening was spent napping while the guys watched TV. The following day, they bundled me into the car, and we headed home. Darren met us at the door and fussed over me while the guys got me settled in my room. He returned a few minutester with a tray piled with my favorite breakfast, coffee, and orange juice.

    On New Year''s Eve morning, I woke up between Drew and Patrick and felt a lot better. The effects of the concussion were almostpletely gone, except the headache, which would return when I got too tired. I hoped I had recovered enough for the guys to show me my surprise. I carefully climbed out from between Drew and Patrick, only causing a few grumbles but not waking either of them. I showered and dressed, then went downstairs in search of coffee.

    Darren was in the kitchen, and when I walked in, he greeted me by handing me a cup of coffee already made the way I liked it.

    "How did you know it was meing downstairs and not one of the guys?" I asked curiously.

    "Well, Miss Emmy, you do not thunder down the stairs like a herd of elephants."

    "Good to know," I said, making a mental note to never start anything on the stairs, especially since the sound seemed to travel.

    A few minutester, Darren''s statement was proven when a thunderingmotion echoed down the hallway, followed by Drew, Mike, and Jake.

    "Wow, you sound like a herd of elephants," I smirked. The guys just gave me confused looks before heading for the coffee and then joining me at the ind. The others had joined us when Darren was ting up our breakfast. Once we had eaten, I looked around at the guys.

    "So, since I''m feeling better, can I have my surprise today?" I watched the guys all grin at each other.

    "Let me make a call, but I''m pretty sure we can do it," Patrick said, walking out of the kitchen with his phone to his ear. I jumped up, taking my te and Patrick''s to the sink, where Darren chased me away before I could rinse them.

    I followed the others into the family room to wait for Patrick toe back, and I shrieked when Jake ran up behind me, scooping me into his arms and plopping down on the couch with me.

    "Jake, be careful with her," Josh said, scowling at his twin.

    "I didn''t hurt you, did I, sweetheart?" Jake asked, turning me so I could sit on the couch next to him, and my legs were across hisp.

    "Nope, I''m good, I promise," I told him. Then, when he was distracted, still arguing with his twin, I leaned forward and poked him in his ribs, causing him to squeal and the rest of the guys tough like hyenas.

    "What did I miss?" Patrick asked,ing into the family room. He startedughing when he saw Jake trying to fight off my tickling fingers while he squirmed and giggled. After several minutes of torture, I decided to give Jake a break and turned to look at Patrick as Jake tried to get his breath back.

    "So, do I get my surprise today?" I asked, doing my little happy dance while sitting down.

    "Yes, you do, love. So here''s the n. If you''re not dressed, go do that. Be back down here in fifteen minutes." He said, and the guys all jumped up and disappeared.

    The guys were back in record time and were hustling me out to the car, making me promise that when they asked, I would close my eyes so I could be surprised.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!